WhIP

by footfungus

nederlands verhalen over mijn otp

50. Gojohime 3

Religious Jokes that Went Too Far

ohmytheon

Summary:

Utahime Iori lives a peaceful life as a teacher at a private religious school. She's considering a more pious path, but for now, she's content to work with her students, a handful of very interesting if not difficult eight-year-olds. When she meets with the legal guardian of one of her students, she's positive that Satoru Gojo, handsome and charming as he seems to be, is hiding a few secrets.

Unfortunately for her, it turns out the secret is that Gojo is, in fact, a demon, who has been charged with watching over and influencing the kids in her class, who are apparently destined to either make or break the world. Even worse, he's very eager to sink his teeth in her, and Gojo has a penchant for helping people, especially pretty and faithful women, fall from Grace. This is not the job either of them wanted, but they're in this together, whether she likes it or not.

Notes:

Uuuuuuuuuuuuh, so I saw some Demon!Gojo/Nun!Utahime art, and my brain went into overdrive. After attending a private religious school for thirteen or so years, I've got a very complicated relationship with religion - aka, I love these types of trope and enjoy religious memes as if they're made of bread and fish. Like any other religious school kid burnout, I have coped the best way I can: by writing really weird fics. LMAO This was supposed to be a smutty one-shot. Instead, it turned into something akin to a Good Omens AU? I don't know what happened? My favorite part about this is that if you don't read the notes, tag, or summary, this just looks like a Single Dad!Gojo/Teacher!Utahime AU. Which it kind of is. But then it also isn't. xD

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter 1: All Good Girls Go to Heaven

Chapter Text

The man that walked into her classroom was not what Utahime was expecting. When she had made a call regarding one of her students, she'd been more focused on the student than what his guardian would look like. Megumi was clever and did his homework without fail, but he also had a habit of getting into fights with other students. While her colleagues were ready to consider the boy a lost cause, Utahime wasn't about to give up hope, so she reached out to the man who had taken him in.

As she sat behind her desk in her classroom waiting for the guardian to arrive, she flipped through Megumi's file. His mother had died shortly and very suddenly after his birth, an aneurysm that no one had noticed. His father had spiraled afterward and was arrested multiple times for various reasons. On top of that, he had forced them to relocate often, so Megumi had bounced around various schools until finally, his father abandoned them. After being placed briefly in the care of his father's family, he and his older stepsister were taken in by one Gojo Satoru.

The records were a little fuzzy there and she couldn't figure out exactly how a single man in his early twenties managed to gain custody of two children seemingly unrelated to them, but regardless, he had given them a better life. He'd enrolled them into an expensive Catholic school, citing Megumi's late mother's wishes. And so they went from struggling and neglected to a life where they could have anything they asked for.

But of course, such an unruly early childhood would create an unruly child themselves. Megumi could be very well-behaved. He didn't interrupt in class, turned his homework in on time, and didn't cause the usual, disruptive problems that many children his age did. She knew that his acting out wasn't typical either. The last time she'd had to pull him into her office was because he'd punched another boy in the face, knocking out a tooth. When asked why he'd done it, Megumi had simply shrugged and said the other boy was picking on one of the other kids on the playground.

He was a good kid, and Utahime was determined to do everything she could to protect him. She would not fail him like many of the other adults in his life. Plus, she knew what children could be like. The way they were treated by authority figures, both religious and secular, when they were younger often reflected their beliefs in the future. If she failed him, if this school failed him, then essentially the church would have failed him as well, and he'd never forget that.

A knock on her door pulled her attention away from the file. She closed it quickly, responding with a simple, "Come in," and lifted her head as the door opened.

Utahime prided herself on being collected and professional, but even her eyes widened when Gojo Satoru stepped into the room. Although she hadn't exactly known what to expect when it came to Megumi's guardian, she wouldn't have expected someone as handsome as him. Tall but not lanky, with perfectly tousled white hair, unblemished skin, and toothy grin that could've probably been used in toothpaste commercials, Utahime was taken aback. His suit was tailored as well, although the top few buttons were casually undone, just enough to hint at the muscle underneath.

For a moment, her throat felt dry. The only thing that felt odd about him was the dark sunglasses he wore despite being indoors, but that only seemed to add to his good looks. She tried to swallow imperceptibly, tearing her eyes away from him and gesturing to a chair she'd pulled to the front of her desk.

"My apologies for calling you so abruptly and asking you to meet me here," Utahime greeted in an attempt to gather her thoughts, shuffling the papers around on her desk. "My office is having some renovations done."

A pipe had randomly burst in the ceiling while she'd been having a session with one of her other students, a young and very stubborn girl named Kugisaki Nobara. Like Megumi, she had been a recent transfer to the school and was also having some trouble adjusting, having come from a much smaller town before. So here she was, having a parent-teacher conference in her classroom, which wasn't exactly meant for adults.

"It's fine," Gojo said casually, sitting down in the chair. It was too small for him. She noticed that immediately as he leaned back, his long legs spread out so far that his feet touched her desk. "You wanted to talk to me about Megumi? He isn't in trouble, is he?"

Utahime hesitated, stilling her hands. "Well…"

As she explained the situation, Gojo listened carefully. His face remained impassive the entire time, to the point where she wasn't sure he was actually listening to her. It was hard to get a read on him, especially with those glasses. Halfway through, she almost asked him if he could take them off but then thought better of it. This was about Megumi, so she would focus on him. Other than crossing one leg over his knee to bounce his foot, he was still and quiet until the very end.

Once she was finished, Utahime fell into an awkward silence. She cleared her throat and carefully prompted, "I don't want to presume anything, but he seems to be struggling with...structure. It's an unusual case, but I was curious what his home life was like."

Gojo tilted his head. "You wanna know how I'm raising him?"

Utahime folded her hands over top of her desk. "Forgive me for saying – but his adoption was under very unusual circumstances, right?" Gojo nodded. "I don't need details. I'm just wondering if his behavior is any different outside of school, if there's something we need to fix here or if I need to work with him more."

The grin from before was back on his face, sharper this time. "Religion not cutting it?"

"I take it you're not religious," Utahime said.

"In my experience, most people that devote themselves to God are some of the most corrupt and despicable out there," Gojo replied without hesitation. His candidness and indifferent distaste caught her off guard, especially considering they were sitting in a religious institution. Then, he shrugged. "To be fair, I never found much use for it myself after I got older, but his mother wanted him to attend this school. Who am I to deny a mother's dream?"

Utahime eyed him. "That's very...considerate of you."

"It's the least I can do," Gojo said. "Megumi is a good kid, but he's got some troubles. A chip on his shoulder for sure, even at this age, and an inherent dislike and distrust for adults. I figured you nuns would be able to instill some discipline in him if anything."

"I'm not a nun," Utahime dismissed as she wrote down a few notes.

Gojo uncrossed his legs and leaned forward. "Really? I thought all the teachers here were."

"No, I've considered it, but–" Utahime looked up, only to see that his glasses had fallen down the bridge of his nose slightly. Although not fully revealed, she caught the bright blue color of his eyes, so vivid that she found herself lost in them for a moment. When she realized she was staring, she snapped back into focus and looked away again, ignoring the obvious interest on his face. "I've received my master's in theology, so I'm a teacher, but I'm not…"

"Why this school then?" Gojo asked curiously.

"There was an opening and I knew someone on the staff, so it was...fortuitous." Utahime sat upright and fixed him with a determined look. "Megumi is very bright, and I think he has an even brighter future ahead of him, but he needs more attention. You said he has a dislike for adults? Has he been disruptive at home or said anything concerning?"

"His father ditched him and the family that took him in were pieces of shit, so I imagine that covers all the bases," Gojo answered casually. She didn't say anything, keeping her lips pressed together as she stared back at him in return. Realizing she was waiting, he continued, "We're working on it, but it's hard. He doesn't like bullies or anyone he deems as 'bad'. He's got a lot of...pent-up energy and aggression. You think sports might help?"

Utahime hummed thoughtfully. "Maybe, but I wouldn't push him into it unless he's shown an interest in one. His whole life has been chaotic, leaving him feeling as if he doesn't have any choice, so he's likely lashing out in an attempt to gain some sort of control."

"You get a degree in psychology too?" Gojo asked teasingly.

"Has he shown interest in any sort of hobby outside of fighting bullies?" Utahime asked instead, keeping a straight face. She had actually double-majored for her bachelor's degree, but they were not here to talk about her.

Gojo considered her question for a moment. "I've caught him watching some of the baseball games at the park. I don't know about playing, but he seems curious."

Utahime perked up in excitement. "That's a start! We don't have a team here – we're much too small of a school – but I know of some local little league teams that he could join. The season is about to start, and we have a handful of students his age that also signed up. The coaches have all been vetted for and are really devoted to teaching the kids, and it could give Megumi an opportunity to spend time with other kids and also redirect his energy into something healthier."

"You seem very knowledgeable in this area," Gojo pointed out.

"I, ah–" Utahime sank in her seat, returning to a more professional position. "I was never allowed to play growing up, but I've always had an interest in the sport."

"You weren't allowed to play?" Gojo tilted his head. "Because you were a girl?"

"Well, it wasn't considered proper," Utahime said. Neither had been going to grad school, but she'd managed to keep herself from getting in too much trouble since she'd paid her own way and had pointed out that she was furthering her spiritual education as well. "But we don't do that here. The teams are co-ed, so Megumi would be able to play with both boys and girls. I think working on his social skills and behavior could really help him adjust."

Leaning back in the chair again, Gojo asked, "So I'm assuming these aren't religious-affiliated teams. No praying before the game or giving it up to Jesus or that sort of thing?"

Utahime coughed, a hand over her mouth, then shook her head. "No. This is just about the kids and the game. Some of these children don't have much of a home to go back to, so playing sports helps give them a place, protects them, teaches them something about themselves." She shifted in her seat, feeling strangely warm under Gojo's gaze even with his sunglasses covering his eyes again. "I've been involved with the program since college. It's really quite nice."

"How considerate of you," Gojo said with a smile, returning her stilted compliment to her in a much smoother fashion. "I don't recall teachers going this far out of their way to protect kids when I was in school. You're very passionate about your work, huh. This your dream job?"

"It's–" Utahime flattened her hands on top of her desk in an attempt to still them. She didn't know why she felt so fidgety right now. It wasn't like her. "It's important to me, along with the kids. I just want to make sure I don't fail them."

"Of course." Gojo glanced up at the clock on the wall. It was after six o'clock, which was far later than she liked to stay at the school, but it was the earliest he could meet her. Something about his job keeping him late. When she'd asked where Megumi was while he was at work, he had said something about a close family friend watching them. "What are you doing after this?"

"Oh, um…" Utahime blinked, trying to remember herself. "Getting something to eat. I worked through lunch today and forgot to eat, so I should probably do that before going home."

"No one at home to cook dinner for you?" Gojo asked, his eyes locked on her again.

Utahime shook her head stiffly. "Nope, just me, not even a cat."

"Let me take you out then," Gojo said with all the confidence in the world.

Her face instantly burned. "Oh, no, I couldn't. Besides, you're one of my student's guardians, so it would be improper–"

"I think we could talk better outside of here," Gojo cut in smoothly, still confident. "Nothing against you personally, but I've always found places like this to be a little...stifling. Maybe Megumi is having trouble with that as well since it's so new to him." He held out a hand. "You need to eat, I need to eat, and we both need to figure out how to help that kid. Maybe getting out here could give us more clarity and allow us to talk more candidly."

He's quite the smoothtalker, was Utahime's first thought.

It was easy to get lulled by him, and she suddenly found herself looking at a different man. Was this how he'd managed to get custody of two kids? And why? She couldn't deny that she was curious, and if he was perhaps holding back because of his own discomfort, then maybe… But no, she really shouldn't. While she would remain as professional as possible, it wouldn't be good to be seen in public with one of her student's guardians. Granted, no one would know, and she was hungry. Mei Mei would tell her to get a free meal out of him if he was going to be difficult.

"Okay," Utahime said, "but only to discuss Megumi further."

Gojo grinned broadly. "Right, right, of course."

Even as her heart fluttered, her stomach turned. There was something about that grin that felt off to her, but she couldn't put a finger on it. Well, a man as handsome as him was probably used to sweeping women right off their feet. She could picture him as a playboy, although she couldn't imagine taking in two kids had made that kind of life easy for him. Honestly, even if she felt a bit thrown off by him, she couldn't deny wanting to know more.

One dinner couldn't hurt.

It turned out one dinner could definitely hurt.

Gojo was charming in a way that Utahime had never truly experienced before. Okay, so she had grown up very sheltered and likely would've turned away from religion had she not gone to college and found friends and teachers that guided her back to her own faith. She'd even dated sporadically throughout college – getting her first kiss, holding hands, cuddling, all that innocent stuff – but she would be the first to admit that she wasn't experienced.

But no, not Gojo, he was something else entirely. He was like a tornado, sucking everyone on the edge into his world without a care about what they were doing previously. Despite it being a Friday night, Utahime had been prepared to grab something from a bodega, maybe work out at the local gym, and then go home to watch some TV or read before bed. It might be a little lonely, but it was peaceful.

Gojo was not peaceful. He was full of life, energy, excitement, danger. Though he never outright crossed a line with her at dinner, she could tell he enjoyed toeing it a little too much.

And the fact that he'd managed to convince her to have a beer (or three) didn't help either.

"I just don't understand why such a pretty girl as yourself would waste your time in such a boring, stiff place like that," Gojo sighed, his face cupped in his hands and his elbows propped on the table. He was cute, she thought, kind of like a puppy. Still wearing his sunglasses as well, which was weird since they were inside a lowlight restaurant, but probably for the best considering how much she'd stared at him when they were off even a hair.

Utahime set the pint glass down, careful not to slosh the drink. It was her third one, and she was very determined to take it slow. "It's really important to me," she explained. "I didn't have the best relationship with my parents or religion growing up, but I really found myself later on. If I can help kids not struggle in the beginning – to show them they're accepted – then maybe I can do some good later down the road."

"Yeah, but can't you do that in a public school?" Gojo asked. "I'm sure there are some poor, helpless, desperate inner-city kids in need of someone as caring as you."

"We all have our paths," Utahime told him. "I hadn't really planned on becoming a teacher, but then my friend called about the opening and I put in an application on a whim and…" She gestured vaguely. "Here I am."

Gojo grinned. "And here you are, out for dinner with me."

Utahime poked him in the forehead. "Discussing one of my students with his guardian."

He moved to snatch her hand, but she pulled it back before he could, resting it around her drink. He didn't seem to mind it, that playful look still on his face. Utahime had to look away, focusing on the amber liquid in her glass. Gosh, she hadn't had more than one drink in a while. Aside from Mei Mei, who drank expensive liquor either neat or on the rocks exclusively, no one else at the school drank. Maybe they had a glass of wine, but that was pretty much it.

A part of Utahime was a little giddy with excitement. It felt good to go out, to be around other people her age, to just...be in the environment and world. Sometimes, as much as she loved her job and believed in her faith wholeheartedly, she felt bogged down by the people running it. They had made it clear that there was no room for error for her, not at the school or in the church. Having dinner with Gojo, indulging in a few drinks like she hadn't done since college, was nice and eased the tension she'd felt all week.

And it was admittedly a tad bit...naughty.

After taking a sip of her drink, Utahime said, "Okay, you've pestered me about my job and such, so it's my turn now."

Gojo raised an eyebrow. "Turning the tables on me, are we?"

"Yes." Utahime leaned forward, and he did so as well. She should probably pull back, but she didn't. He wasn't too close. He wasn't touching her. The restaurant was loud at this time, so he'd probably leaned forward to hear her better. "You're young, well-off, handsome–"

"Why thank you," Gojo quipped.

"–and clearly unattached to anyone," Utahime continued, pointedly ignoring him. "Why would you choose to adopt two children that you seem to have no connection with? Megumi is eight, and Tsumiki is ten, and they've both been through a lot. You're not exactly…"

"Father figure material?" Gojo offered.

Utahime gave him a flat look. "You just don't seem like the type, is all."

"Maybe I've got a bleeding heart under these good looks," Gojo teased.

Utahime shook her head, and he pouted. No, she didn't think that was it. There had to be something more to it, something he didn't like talking about. Well, he'd grilled her on her religious beliefs for half the dinner when they were supposed to be talking about his charge, so the least he could do was give her a hint.

Sitting back, Gojo let out a sigh. "I knew his father, ah, through work." He pinched the end of the thin straw in his fruity cocktail, spinning the ice around the glass. "I guess you could say I owed him a debt, so when he bounced, I looked up his kid to see how he was fairing." He shrugged. "He wasn't doing too hot, so I pulled some strings, and now I'm a single dad to a very difficult boy and his much nicer sister."

"That's quite the debt," Utahime said softly. "Do you...know what happened to his father?"

"Eh, he's gone," Gojo answered carelessly. "Doesn't really matter why, not to Megumi at least."

"I suppose you're right," Utahime murmured, half to herself. "He never wants to talk about it."

"He's a difficult kid, for sure, but somebody's gotta raise him." Gojo plucked the straw from his cocktail and stuck it in his mouth, his lips tugging upward in a grin to bare his teeth. "You ever think about having kids? Isn't that the most glorious thing a woman can do for the Church? Be fruitful and such?"

Utahime blushed and gave him a look of contempt, which only made his grin broaden. "I thought about it, sure, and it's likely what my family wants, but…" She looked down at her drink. "I don't know if it's in the cards for me. My students are my children, for now. I can appreciate them."

"No settling down with a pious man and popping out a bunch of good, little, Christian kids?"

Wrinkling her nose, Utahime complained, "For someone who willingly became a single dad to two kids, you make having a family sound so crass and terrible."

Gojo pulled the straw out from his teeth with a snap. "All I'm saying is that I never see women given much credit when it comes to religion."

There it was again – that slight, as if God, the church, or religion itself had insulted or hurt him somehow. He wasn't alone in thinking this way, not by a long shot. Just as many people had been hurt by religion as had been helped. It was a double-edged sword, one she'd struggled to shoulder for a long time. There was following the belief of leaders in the community and following your own, and not everyone was given a choice.

Humanity wouldn't have been given free will if they weren't allowed to choose how to believe in their faith.

"You seem awfully antagonistic towards religion," Utahime pointed out. "Do you not believe in God?"

"Oh no, I believe in him alright," Gojo replied with ease. He snorted derisively. "I just don't think he believes in me. I'm a bit too far gone, I'm afraid."

Utahime frowned. "I don't believe that."

Gojo eyed her steadily. Then again, that was only his second drink, and she'd caught the way he had asked for more mixer than alcohol. "So you think everyone is capable of being saved? There's not a single soul out there that isn't beyond grace?"

"Well…" Utahime hesitated.

It was a trick question, she knew, one that a lot of people fell into. She was supposed to say yes – God would save anyone that believed and asked for forgiveness – but she also knew the hypocrisy of the church quite well. She'd witnessed it firsthand countless times – the way they'd turn away people simply because they didn't fit the mold that men had created. It wasn't fair.

On top of that, Utahime knew evil existed in the world. Sheltered as she'd been growing up, she had not been exempt from seeing it or from being touched by it.

"I suppose some people don't want to be saved," Utahime settled on saying. "If they refuse God, then there's no saving them." He nodded; whether in agreement or understanding, she wasn't sure. It was a sad thought. Some people, she knew, would never accept things, but she still wanted to help them. Maybe she was too nice. That would be bled from her eventually if she kept giving so much of herself away to others. "What about you?"

"Pretty sure the big man upstairs gave up on me a long time ago," Gojo said with a laugh. She twisted her lips at his casual response. She'd answered seriously, hoping that he would respond in turn, but no, he'd turned it into a joke. He relaxed in his seat, considering her with a look that could only be described as faintly amused. "You've got a good heart, and you're stubborn, I can tell, more than what is probably liked by those self-righteous bastards – which means you earnestly hope for the best and genuinely try to see the good in others. Not everyone has that."

Utahime's frown deepened. "And you're saying you don't have any? Even after taking Megumi and Tsumiki into your home and away from the people that were hurting them?"

"I didn't do it out of the kindness of my heart," Gojo answered honestly.

"I don't think a debt covers the truth either," Utahime countered. "There's something more to you."

"Maybe, maybe not." Gojo leaned in and pulled his sunglasses down. "Care to find out?"

Even in the dimly lit restaurant, his eyes were too bright, glittering like crystal. She wanted to look away, but it was hard, the glow of them pulling her closer to him. He must've gotten a lot of girls this way, she reasoned. He seemed like the type – instead of bothering with flowery words and playing pretend, his candidness knocked people off balance, his smiles sharp and exciting, his casual flirtation tempting.

Essentially, he was the type of man that every nun, teacher, priest, and parent had warned her about, and yet here she was, sitting close enough for him to touch her.

Utahime pulled herself back, forcibly snapping herself out of the moment. "I should go home."

Gojo tsked in disappointment and sat upright. "Right, can't have you turning into a pumpkin – or a nun. That'd be a real shame."

She finished her drink, too quickly to enjoy it, but she was afraid of what would happen if she took it slowly. There was definitely something about Gojo that threw her off. She'd never met a person in her life who affected her like this – who made her feel almost drunker than alcohol. It was odd. She'd watched her friends get swept off their feet by pretty boys with pretty words, only to find them crying a few weeks later, but she had never been one herself. It rather irritated her.

After waving the waitress over, Utahime opened her mouth to ask her to split the bill, but then Gojo handed over a black credit card before the girl could even set the black book down. When she left to run the card, he winked at Utahime and said, "I said I'd take you out. A pretty girl like you deserves to be treated once in a while – and you've done a lot to help Megumi, more than I expected of anyone from that school, so allow me to show you my gratitude."

"I–" Utahime fiddled with the empty pint glass between her hands. "Okay, thank you."

"Any time," Gojo quipped, and she was positive he meant it. Responding to him would only lead to a discussion, so she wisely kept her mouth shut. He knew it too, but thankfully, he didn't call her out on it. She wasn't sure what she'd say in response.

After the waitress returned and Gojo added a very generous tip along with his signature, they got up to leave. Utahime had to hop down from the stool in order to stand, her feet having been hanging in the air the whole time. Gojo seemed to seamlessly glide out from his chair, his feet having never left the ground. He plucked her jacket from the back of her chair and held it out for her to slide her arms into the sleeves. Such an innocent, gentlemanly gesture made her cheeks burn, especially when he smoothed down the collar, his hands brushing her neck.

The cold air that washed over them the moment they stepped outside was a welcomed relief. She had started to feel too warm inside, his proximity to her body as they weaved their way through the crowd waiting to be seated all too apparent. He'd probably pressed himself up against her just a little on purpose. She thought to ask him about Megumi again – it was rather late, wasn't it? – but she couldn't get the question out of her mouth even in the early fall chill.

"Do you need a ride home?" Gojo asked.

Utahime shook her head. "I only live a few blocks down. I can walk."

"This late at night?" Gojo pressed. "You sure that's safe? You might be willing to give people the benefit of the doubt, but I know what they're like at this hour." It was true that she didn't normally walk this late at night by herself. She was normally already home and in her pajamas. "Let me walk you home." She frowned again. "I don't want something bad to happen to Megumi's favorite teacher. He'd be devastated."

"Favorite teacher?"

Gojo smiled and brushed away a strand of hair from her face. "It's true that he doesn't like most adults and he abhors authority figures, but he's rather fond of you. He said you're nice, and he's always so moody after you express your disappointment in him. That's quite the compliment."

It was a nice thought. She had worried that Megumi didn't like her. Not that all of her students would – it was hard when she had to act as an authoritarian figure, and she knew how resistant kids could be to lessons – but she took great care in teaching and being a supportive beam as well. Perhaps she wasn't doing as poorly with Megumi as she'd feared.

"So will you let me make sure you get home safe?" Gojo asked again.

Utahime sighed and started walking in the direction of her apartment. "If it makes you feel better, but I know how to take care of myself."

"Take a few defense classes in between Bible study?"

"More like pepper spray and a knife," Utahime shot back without missing a beat.

Gojo let out a whistle as he walked beside her. "So much for turning the other cheek."

She rolled her eyes but didn't comment on his joke. By now, she was kind of used to it, even if they annoyed her as well. Whatever his issues with religion or God were, they were clearly deep-seeded, and he didn't plan on changing them any time soon. He could have his jokes; she knew where she stood and wasn't about to falter.

For the rest of the walk, they conversed in some more smalltalk, mainly about Megumi. He swore he'd speak with him about baseball, and she promised to email him more information tonight. It was safer this way. Her eyes looked for anything that stood out, as she normally did when she walked alone, but no one was intent on bothering them. In fact, two men walking toward them abruptly jaywalked across the street to the other sidewalk, but Gojo didn't seem to notice as he walked beside her and spoke.

Nothing seemed to bother him, not even the way she kept a few inches between them.

Once they reached her place, a small apartment building tucked in between two larger ones, Utahime fumbled to get her keys from her purse. "It's not much, but I've made it a home."

"I'm sure it's just as lovely as you," Gojo said.

Utahime rolled her eyes. "Is this how you get girls to bring you inside?"

Gojo grinned, flashing his canines. "Maybe."

"Thank you for the dinner and the walk," Utahime told him, looking him in the eyes.

"Of course."

The sunglasses were still on. How could he possibly see on this dark street? The nearest street lamp flickered, bathing them in darkness and then light, but he kept his eyes on her while she glanced up. Strange. That hadn't happened before in the two years she'd lived here, but maybe it was finally in need of being replaced. This wasn't the fanciest of neighborhoods, after all, not like the one listed in Megumi's file.

Gathering her thoughts, Utahime politely said, "Goodnight."

She had thought that might be it, and she could turn and get away from him scot-free, but then Gojo leaned down and pressed his lips against her cheek. He seemed to take special care not to come close to her lips, but her cheek still burned hotly. It was chaste, innocent, sweet even, especially after walking her home, reminding her of something in a romance movie – but there was also something in the way he lingered a hint longer than normal that made her heart beat frantically in her chest.

It didn't feel innocent at all. Even with a kiss on the cheek, this man was obviously indecent, and her body flushed in response.

When he pulled back, Gojo wore a look on his face that suggested he knew exactly what she was thinking, but he simply said, "Night, Miss Iori," and started back down the sidewalk. Utahime watched him go, flummoxed and strangely breathless, until she shook her head at herself and scurried up the stoop to the main door.

She had thought she'd have a few more answers after speaking with Megumi's guardian, but now her mind was swirling with questions – and questions, in her experience, could be a dangerous thing. In the safety of her apartment, she tried not to think about them or him, but it was difficult to shake Gojo from her mind, as if the thought of him was a plague she couldn't rid herself of.

There was just something about him that she couldn't put a finger on, and, much to her frustration and maybe delight, she had a feeling he wouldn't let her forget him so easily either.

Chapter 2

Notes:

This is the chapter when I realized that I am too invested in demon Gojo being a single dad to Megumi. It's an actual disaster, and their relationship must look so damn weird to strangers. lmfao Also, RIP Nanami, who must suffer this truly terrible being. It felt good to get a little NSFW with thoughts. Gojo, sir, you are the worst.

Chapter Text

Gojo rode the high of his good mood the entire way home. For once, he didn't make any stops, didn't blow off some steam, didn't make a mess. He might've sped on the drive back, but that was par for the course. The sleek black sports car he drove wasn't meant to go the speed limit, and he could charm his way out of any speeding ticket, so it didn't matter. By the time he walked into the front door of his large apartment, he was even whistling a cheerful tune.

From his spot on the couch, Nanami set a book aside and demanded, "What took you so long?"

"I had a date," Gojo quipped cheekily.

"A date?" Nanami questioned. "I thought you were meeting with Megumi's teacher."

"I did," Gojo replied as he shucked his coat, "and then we went on a date."

Nanami gave him a flat look of disbelief. "You went on a date with a nun?"

Gojo flashed him a finger-gun. "Not a nun, although she's considering that route. I'm planning on changing her mind."

"Oh, for fuck's sake," Nanami huffed out, closing his eyes and dropping his head against the back of the couch. "Not another one of your dalliances. I thought you got it out of your system when you slept with the au pair, who, may I remind you, we had to let go. You promised to behave."

"I did no such thing," Gojo scoffed. "That goes directly against my nature."

Peeling his black gloves off, he tossed them onto a side table and then wandered into the kitchen area to rummage around for the candy he hid from Megumi. This apartment might've been smaller than the previous places he'd lived before taking on this assignment, but it was very nice. He liked the open concept, the spaciousness it gave the place, the large windows. They were high enough that most people wouldn't be able to see into the room, but he still enjoyed putting on a good show in case anyone did glance this way.

"You're terrible," Nanami pointed out. Gojo shrugged. He'd been called worse things, and it was kind of the truth. "And you kept me out much later than you promised. I was supposed to be off the clock hours ago. Megumi and Tsumiki are already in bed."

Gojo popped an M&M into his mouth. "Did you read them bedtime stories?"

"No, you buffoon, they're too old for that. You would know that if you spent any actual time with them, which you should be doing since that's your job."

Sticking out his chocolate-coated tongue, Gojo said, "Sounds boring."

"They're your responsibility, not mine," Nanami stated as he stood up. He was at least considerate enough to return the book back to its place on the shelf.

"Yeah, but I'm your responsibility," Gojo shot back playfully, "so they kind of fall under your jurisdiction too."

Nanami settled him with a firmly irritated look but said nothing as he took his coat from the hanger by the door and slid his arms into the sleeves. That kind of intense look would've sent lesser beings scrambling, especially if he wasn't wearing his glasses, but Gojo only grinned in response. It would take a lot more than that to get him to apologize or on his knees. A nice pair of legs, maybe. Utahime's skirt had been modest and she'd worn tights underneath to shield her from the cold and any prying eyes, but he could just imagine what she'd look like with those layers peeled off.

"Need I remind you how important this assignment is?" Nanami demanded, snapping Gojo out of that beautiful daydream.

Gojo waved a dismissive hand. "I know, I know. The brats are very important. Well, at least Megumi is, but it's important to keep him happy or whatever, and he wouldn't come unless Tsumiki was allowed too. He's very difficult."

"Maybe if you actually took the time to get to know him – to understand him – he wouldn't be so difficult with you," Nanami said for what felt like the hundredth time. It probably was. Gojo had lost count of all the times Nanami had scolded or berated him. It had be at least in the millions, maybe even billions. "He's important – or he will be, so you need him to trust you if this is going to work, or he's liable to turn against us."

"Fine," Gojo drawled. "I'll turn on the dad charm." A buzzing in his pocket caught his attention, and he pulled out his phone to check the notification. His eyes lit up behind his glasses at the name on the screen. "In fact, I've already got the ball rolling on it."

Nanami frowned suspiciously. "What's that?"

Gojo waved the phone in Nanami's face. "An email from Megumi's hot Bible teacher, the one I'm gonna corrupt the hell out of – or, rather, the heaven out of." Before Nanami could scold him once again for going off the track, he quickly added, "For your information, we did speak about Megumi tonight – in length, actually, she's very concerned about his well-being, lovely woman with such a pure, earnest heart. Anyway, we came up with the idea that Megumi might be interested in some extracurricular activities outside of school."

"Extracurricular activities?" Nanami still sounded suspicious but also a hint curious, which was a good sign. While he probably thought Gojo never took anything seriously and rarely did his job (which, to be fair, wasn't far off), he did get things done in the end. He just liked to have some fun along the way.

"I've caught him watching some kids play baseball, and it turns out she's involved in some local little league team, so she sent me the information about it." Gojo grinned triumphantly, pleased to rub the plan in Nanami's face. It was a good one. If he had to admit it, he likely wouldn't have come up with it himself, but it was better to have originated from Utahime. He'd bring it up with the kid in the morning and Utahime would seal the deal.

Gojo hadn't lied to her: Megumi might be a difficult, little shit with him, but he didn't like disappointing her.

"You're signing him up for baseball," Nanami stated.

"Only if he wants to," Gojo said. "According to her, it's important that it's his choice, but I think he'll be okay with it. He can spend some time out of here, hang out with kids his own age, become adjusted to normal society. He'll like that."

And, judging by Utahime's excitement, she would probably attend some of the games too. Gojo could kill at least three birds with one stone: help Megumi, get to know him more, and also hang out and eventually bang his teacher. It was a win/win for everyone. Utahime might not appreciate it later on, but she'd enjoy it in the moment. They all did. A fall from grace was a rush until the ground smacked them dead in the face, and he enjoyed it the most when they had further to fall.

"That's…" Nanami let out a breath. "That's actually a decent plan."

"See?" Gojo typed back a quick thank you email (with a few extra flourishes about enjoying the night with her for a more personal touch) and then slid his phone back into his pocket. "I know what I'm doing. Give me some credit. This is new for me, but I know people. It's why I was given this assignment."

Nanami shook his head. "I'm still not sure that wasn't a mistake."

"Hush, I'm brilliant, and you know it." Gojo dumped a few more pieces of candy into his mouth and then offered the bag to Nanami. He shook his head, and Gojo made a noncommittal sound. More for him then. He didn't like sharing anyway. "Go on. Enjoy the rest of your night. Have a bit of fun for once, will you? That might loosen you up a bit."

"Our definitions of fun are quite different," Nanami said.

Gojo stuck out his tongue. "Such a stick in the mud. You sure you don't work for the other side?"

"Very funny." Nanami turned to leave, unlocking the door and opening it. "Don't call me unless it's an emergency. You need to find another au pair or sitter – and don't sleep with them this time."

"I won't," Gojo promised. Maybe. Kind of. "I'm saving myself for someone special."

Nanami let out another irritated sigh and walked out, shutting the door behind him. It locked shut on its own. Gojo considered it for a moment, sucking on the last M&M, and then tossed the empty packet into the trash. No matter. He could bake his cake and eat it too. That was what life was all about here on this grand ole Earth, wasn't it? Nanami had just been stuck in that hell of an office for too long, so he didn't know what it was like out in the open. It was important to play as much as it was to work.

At least, that was what Gojo told himself.

Seeing as how he hadn't seen the little shits since this morning, Gojo did feel at least somewhat compelled to check on them. Not that there was anything wrong with them. No, with Nanami watching over them, they'd eaten a properly balanced dinner, finished their homework, and maybe watched some television or did other mind-building activities or whatever it was kids did these days. They were well taken care of. Gojo didn't have to worry about them with Nanami. Some of his other colleagues, most definitely, but not him, which is why he'd been the first person he dialed up when he got a call from the school.

Tsumiki was fast asleep in her bedroom, tucked underneath the pink comforter, a night light on in the corner that she'd embarrassedly asked for upon being brought here. Something about the last place she'd last slept was too dark. Made sense. She was a very sweet and kind girl. It was honestly unfortunate that she'd been roped into this shit because her mom hooked up with the wrong guy, but that was life for you.

Upon peering into Megumi's room, however, Gojo found that the boy in question was not, in fact, in bed as Nanami had said. He was sitting at his desk, a dim desk lamp providing just enough light for him to read. There was only one reason he'd be up this late reading, and it didn't have anything to do with school.

"Whatcha got there, kiddo?" Gojo piped up from the doorway.

Megumi jumped and slammed the book shut. "Nothing."

At eight-years-old, Megumi was not the best of liars. In fact, Gojo figured he would never be much of a liar to begin with. He was straightforward, sometimes to a brutal extent, but Gojo had always liked that about children. As much as they could lie, they were also painfully honest too. He watched with amusement as Megumi frantically tried to hide the book with papers, but it didn't matter. He could see right through the boy.

"Isn't that a little heavy for a kid your age?" Gojo asked.

Realizing his attempt was futile, Megumi stilled, one of his hands still on the book. "I was curious."

"Understand anything?"

Megumi scowled, about as scary as a chipmunk. "No."

"I didn't think so," Gojo stated, walking further into the room. Megumi scooted back in the chair as Gojo reached over him, swiping the papers away and plucking the book from the desk. "That's why I told you to wait until you're older. None of this stuff is going to make sense to you now, so there's no sense in pouring over it like you're grown. You don't even know what you're reading."

"Can't you teach me now?" Megumi asked, glaring up at him.

"No, I can't," Gojo said flatly. "For now, I get to teach you how to act like a civilized human being, so you don't get kicked out of the nice private school I'm paying for."

Megumi folded his arms across his chest and sank in his chair, pouting like, well, a child. "I don't even wanna go there. Those rich kids are stupid jerks."

"Oh, but wouldn't you be sad to leave Miss Iori's class?" Gojo asked lightly. At the mention of his teacher's name, Megumi perked up, glancing up at him again without the glare this time. "I spoke with her today. That's why I was late. You've got her very worried." Megumi chewed on his bottom lip, clearly distressed over Gojo having spoken with his teacher. "It's nice, isn't it, having someone looking out for you."

"More than you," Megumi shot back, and Gojo laughed. What a brat, but at least he was fun. "What did you talk about? Is she…? Is she mad about the fight at school today?"

"I think she's more disappointed than mad," Gojo sighed dramatically, "which is far worse, I'd say." Judging by the crestfallen look on Megumi's face, he thought so too. Poor kid. He really didn't know how to control himself. That'd be one hell of a thing to teach him. "But we discussed things, and you're okay for now. Just no more fights, got it? The next time I get called in, I want it to be because of some school award or something."

"Whatever," Megumi grumbled, which was about as close to an agreement as they could get.

Gojo considered the kid for a moment. He truly was troublesome, maybe more trouble than he'd be worth in the end, but here they were, two beings that did not want to be around each other, stuck living together under one roof. Gojo didn't begrudge him for it, to be honest. In the end, it wasn't his fault that Gojo had been stuck with this pisspoor assignment, and it wasn't his fault that he'd been born with such a terrible curse hanging over his head.

Some people were just dealt shit luck, even without an outside influence.

"She did bring up some suggestions that might help," Gojo offered. It had to come from Utahime. Megumi would not trust anything he came up with. Besides, it wasn't a lie. "There's some clubs at the school you could get involved with – arts, theater, whatever – or maybe a sport or something. It'd get you out of here for a while a few days a week."

"Sports?" Megumi hesitantly asked.

Gojo held out the book. "Yeah, like basketball, baseball, or flag football–"

"Baseball," Megumi cut in quickly. When Gojo glanced at him, he flushed with embarrassment and looked away. "It looks...fun, I guess. A few of the other kids in my class are on a team. They talk about it during recess."

"And you'd be interested in that?" Gojo asked, still looking at him askance.

"It'd get me away from you," Megumi grumbled.

Gojo mock-pouted. "Aw, c'mon, kid, I'm gonna be your number one supporter at games!"

Megumi narrowed his eyes. "You can come, but only if you drop me off at practice and leave."

"Well, of course," Gojo scoffed. "I'm not gonna sit there and watch you do nothing for an hour or two. That sounds miserable." He held out a hand. "Do we have a deal?"

After taking one look at his hand, Megumi stuck out his tongue and turned his head away. "I'm not stupid, demon."

A grin slowly found its way onto Gojo's face, his eyes glittering behind his dark sunglasses in an almost feral way. He retracted his hand and took his sunglasses off, clearing his throat and he rubbed the lens on his shirt to clean them. "Still mad about that?"

"It wasn't fair, and you know it," Megumi grumbled.

"That's the point, isn't it?" Gojo told him. "You'll get it one day, but I'm glad you're learning."

"Shouldn't you be teaching me to trust you?"

Gojo poked him in the head, much to his irritation. "I'm teaching you to think for yourself – and also that trusting people is a fool's game. In the end, only a handful of people are truly loyal, and the rest are total shit. Even then, loyalty only goes so far. Now, get to bed."

Megumi rolled his eyes and muttered something under his breath, but he slid out of the chair and clambered into his bed. Gojo turned off the desk lamp, washing the room in darkness. Unlike his stepsister, he hadn't asked for a night light. The darkness blocked out everything else in the world. With no light to be found in his room, it was entirely devoid of shadows, leaving him alone.

Only the unnatural light of Gojo's blue eyes remained.

"Put your glasses back on, you weirdo," Megumi snapped in the darkness.

Gojo snorted but did as he was told. "Wimp."

"Pure evil."

"Freak of nature."

"Spawn of Satan."

"Oi, oi, that's uncalled for," Gojo said, cutting their game short. "He ain't my dad. I originally came from upstairs, you know."

"That's lame," Megumi said decisively.

Leave it to a kid to downplay something as serious as falling from Heaven, but hey, that was the beauty of human children. Megumi was more impressed by a large dog he saw on the street than the fact that his legal guardian was a fallen angel turned demon from Hell. Ah, well, you win some, you lose some. At least he hadn't freaked out, but it would've been nice if he stopped casually telling people that Gojo was a demon. It was a damper on his usual game at the park.

Well, they'd see about that. Gojo had a new game, one with that pretty Bible teacher of his, and he was very good at playing. Utahime had been more resilient than he'd expected, countering him and blocking him completely, but he could still remember the warmth of her blush when he'd kissed her on the cheek. She hadn't been entirely unaffected by his charm. Her resistance would only make the game more fun and the victory that much sweeter.

Maybe this assignment wasn't so bad after all.

Chapter 3

Notes:

This is quite possibly one of the most domestic scenes I've ever written - and it's in a Demon AU. lmfao It does have a point though, so there's that.

Chapter Text

Much to his displeasure, Gojo knew he had to be patient for the next time he saw Utahime. He had to let their meeting happen naturally, even if every fiber of his unholy being was demanding he storm into that pathetic school and sweep her into the nearest closet. Patience, he'd learned, was a virtue, not one that was often required of demons, but he had figured it out after a few centuries, even if he didn't like it.

Their second meeting occurred a little over a week later. He might've used Megumi in order to set it up, but the meeting wasn't completely manufactured. Although he was clearly excited about joining the baseball team, which was so dreadfully human that it made Gojo want to gag, Megumi was nervous. He didn't really know how to play aside from watching it at the park and on TV. Plus, the other kids gave him anxiety, which he also wouldn't admit.

After all, knowing you're not like other kids is kind of nerve-wracking in a world where being different can be the end-all of social circles, and Megumi was not like other kids.

Gojo had offered to go with him and stay until he felt comfortable, but that had seemed to distress Megumi even more. If he was weird, then Gojo, as a fully fledged demon, was even weirder. It wasn't like that was publicly known, but the fact that Megumi knew seemed to damn him enough. So, Gojo had done the next best thing. He pointed out Miss Iori was involved in the little league program, so maybe she would be there. When Megumi asked her the next day after class about it, she had seen his discomfort and jumped at the opportunity to be there for him.

Score one for Gojo. Humans were so easy to manipulate.

By the time they pulled up to the park, most of the kids and their parents were already there. Both Megumi and Gojo sighed at the sight. It probably made the kid sad or whatever, seeing as how his dad had fucked off to hell and his mom was in a better place. On the other hand, Gojo was sickened by the domesticity of it. This whole thing sounded dull, but then again, he'd never played sports either, so maybe he was missing something. He had other games to play.

As they walked toward the infield, Gojo caught Megumi searching the area with laser focus. "Don't see her yet?"

Megumi frowned. "Who?"

Gojo only grinned at him in response. In truth, he'd spotted her as soon as they stepped out of the car. Utahime wasn't wearing a skirt this time. She'd opted for something more casual – sneakers, jeans, hoodie, and a baseball cap. She looked positively adorable, like some sort of soccer mom who was here to cheer on her kid. He watched as she crouched down to tie a young girl's shoes and then readjust the batting helmet on her head. How cute.

Damn, he could really eat her up.

As if sensing his eyes on her, Utahime stood upright and turned to face them. Her face lit up with a warm smile, although Gojo wasn't a fool enough to believe it was for him. It was clearly for Megumi, whose shoulders loosened as his teacher walked toward them. She was pretty though, in a way that some men would overlook. The scar on her face might turn lesser men away, but not Gojo. It told of a story, one he wanted to unravel one piece of clothing at a time.

"Megumi, you're here!" Utahime gushed. "I'm so glad you decided to come!"

Shifting on his feet, Megumi held his new baseball glove awkwardly in one hand. "I'm probably not any good. What if I suck?"

Utahime settled a gentle but firm look on him. "Then you keep trying. If you don't like it, you don't have to keep playing. This is just about having fun, okay? A few of the other kids are new too." He glanced out at the group of kids running about. Some were tossing balls back and forth between each other, others swinging bats, some running bases. One kid was rolling around the grass in the outfield like a dog. "Why don't you team up with Yuuji? He can show you a few things real quick."

After glancing up at Gojo, who nodded at him, Megumi took a deep breath and shuffled forward to where a boy with what looked like pink hair was tossing a ball up in the air to himself. As soon as Megumi lifted a hand, the other boy shot toward him, grabbing his wrist and excitedly pulling him through the gate onto the dirt. Gojo raised an eyebrow. It was more than he'd ever seen Megumi let someone touch him before.

"They sit next to each other in my class," Utahime explained upon noticing his surprise. "Yuuji has already played for a few years and he's very friendly, so I thought they might make a good pair. I asked him to help Megumi."

"Clever girl," Gojo said teasingly.

Utahime blushed very prettily, the blood rising to her cheeks in a way that warmed him up, and she turned back to the children, likely to hide her embarrassment. "I just want him to be comfortable. He's bound to be a little awkward in the beginning, but I think he'll pick up fast."

Gojo shrugged, his hands in his pockets. "He's a smart kid."

"He is," Utahime agreed warmly. With her blushing under control, she peered back at him. "Are you going to stay or did you have somewhere you needed to be?"

"Eager to keep me close?" Gojo quipped. Before she could protest, he continued, "I promised him that I'd stay. He was nervous about coming, as you can tell, so I'm here as moral support." He watched as Megumi fumbled to catch the ball that Yuuji lobbed at him, picking it up off the ground and then throwing it back fairly well. "He needs to learn he can trust adults, or at least authority figures, so here I am, proving that I'm in his corner."

"Does he want you here?" Utahime asked, a bit slyly.

Gojo snorted a bit. "Probably not, but he never will if I leave like everyone else in his life."

"Hm, you're right." Utahime's flickered from Megumi and Yuuji back to him, a rather shy look on her face. "Well, I'm glad you're here."

"Oh really?" Gojo leaned in closer. She was covered up well, the clothes hiding her body, but her hands were bare. She was fiddling with them now, dainty little things that he could just imagine nervously sliding down his back, her blunt nails raking his skin. Shit, they were tiny. They probably wouldn't even be able to hold his–

"You can help me round up the girls if they get too rowdy," Utahime said instead.

Gojo raised an eyebrow. "Don't you mean the boys?"

Utahime let out a beleaguered sigh. "No, it's definitely the girls – or maybe it's just Nobara. You'll know her when you see her."

Not ten minutes into what Gojo assumed consisted of baseball practice with eight-year-olds, he spotted the child in question that Utahime had pointed out. The girl was the shortest one on the team, which he could only assume was why she was also the loudest and feistiest. She swung a baseball bat with the sort of viciousness and intensity that usually constituted murder. Any child that got near her could've potentially been knocked into the next life.

"She one of yours too?" Gojo asked from the stands.

Beside him, Utahime sighed again and nodded. "Yes."

"Looks like you got sidled with the problem class," Gojo chuckled.

"She's rather...headstrong," Utahime settled on saying. That wasn't the word Gojo would've used to describe the young girl, but he could say the same of Megumi and that one was legally his kid.

There was also something else about the kid, something that made Gojo's eyes narrow behind his sunglasses. Humans were humans, for the most part, but some of them were born for more, both for good and bad. Many of them tended to be in the middle ground, choosing a side as they grew older, usually with influence from both sides. And everyone thought demons were meddlesome.

Megumi was a prime example of this. Having grown comfortable lobbing a ball back and forth, he was now standing dangerously close to the Nobara girl as she swung the bat back and forth while Yuuji explained something to him, pointing at her as an example. With his wild black hair sticking out from underneath the batting helmet, he looked like such a normal kid. Maybe a little more distant and quiet than most his age but still average, boring even.

However, underneath that morose child act was something unlike anything else in the world. Although it was incredibly rare and dangerous, it was possible for a demon to have a child with a human. Somewhere along the line in the Zenin family, a demon's blood had gotten mixed in. Sure, it had dwindled to little more than a trickle by now, but while it had lay dormant for centuries, Megumi had been born with demonic abilities. Not the full range, mind you, but at least a few techniques that hadn't been around for a very long time.

Hell wanted him. Heaven hated him. It was a shit position for an eight-year-old boy that just wanted to play baseball and be a normal kid. He thought his blood was cursed, hence why his mother died just a month after his birth and his father bailed, but no, that was just bad luck.

Gojo watched Megumi now – watched him take the bat from Nobara, watched her berate him when he apparently swung it wrong, watched his friend Yuuji laugh and pat him on the back. Yeah, he wasn't sure what it was that he felt, but there was something .

"Are you okay?" Utahime's kind voice stirred him out of his thoughts.

"Hm?" Gojo realized that he'd leaned forward, elbows on his knees, hands in his chin, as he'd watched the kids intently, so he sat upright and stretched his arms above his head. "Oh, yeah, just making sure that girl didn't wack Megumi over the head. I don't think the helmet would be able to handle a hit from her."

Utahime smiled behind her hand. "You might be right, but I think she has enough sense not to do that. Now against another team? I don't know."

"Anger issues much?" Gojo blew a raspberry, uncaring of how childish it was. "And I thought Megumi was bad."

The smile faded from Utahime's face. "Megumi isn't bad, and neither is Nobara. They're working through issues. It's a little more difficult to do at their age when they don't fully understand things."

Gojo glanced at her. "Let me guess: another orphan." Utahime bit her lip and nodded. "And the boy too?" He let out a low whistle and looked back at the kids. Megumi had finally gotten the hang of it, or at least the girl decided he was good enough. "You sure have the pick of the litter."

Placing her hands on the row behind her, Utahime leaned back, tilting her head further as she closed her eyes. "I've certainly got my hands full."

Gojo could think of a few other things she could get her hands full with, but he knew better than to say that out loud. He looked her over at the corners of his eyes, his sunglasses affording him a bit of secrecy. Her neck was further exposed this way – silky, smooth, porcelain skin that he knew was mostly uncharted territory. He'd love nothing more than to sink his teeth into her, suck bruises along the skin that she'd have to hide with scarfs and turtlenecks lest she be shamed, nip at her and feel the way her pulse jumped under his lips. Wrap a hand around it and squeeze, watch those pretty brown eyes flutter with fear and excitement.

Oh, what a nice nightmare.

Baseball practice got a little more interesting once they tried something akin to playing, but Gojo could sense Megumi's impatience from the stands, the same that he felt watching them. Megumi was a quick learner, so after figuring out the basics, he'd want to play, do something more than stand around and watch as other kids tried to get it down. Practice would bore him, but he did seem to lighten up as he stood in between Yuuji and Nobara while they waited their turn to bat.

Utahime got up a few times when it seemed like a squabble might occur. Gojo couldn't help but appreciate the curve of her ass in her jeans when she bent over to speak to a kid. She was such a small thing, that hoodie of hers swallowing her whole. He could get lost imagining what she'd look like in one of his shirts. It'd hang off her shoulder, exposing the skin and the top of her chest. She'd definitely blush, and he really liked her blushing.

All good girls blushed when they gave in to temptation. It was a very lovely picture, one he never tired of seeing.

As randomly as it started, practice came to an abrupt end. The coaches gave the kids one last pep talk and then sent them back to their parents. Megumi seemed almost surprised to find Gojo still in the stands, only to narrow his eyes when he saw Utahime sitting beside him. He was a perceptive, little shit, but Gojo wouldn't let him ruin this conquest. Banging a mom, married or single, was fun, and convincing one of those live-in au pairs to sneak off for a quickie was always a blast, but this was even better. A Bible school teacher considering the nun life? He couldn't wait to wreck that.

Fortunately, he knew Utahime would play right into his hands. She jumped from her seat, a huge smile on her face, and clapped. "You did so well! I really think you've got a natural talent for this."

Megumi's suspicious expression transformed into mild embarrassment in a flash, his eyes dropping to the ground. "Thanks."

"Did you have fun?" Gojo asked, injecting as much interest as he could into the question.

With a petulant glare, Megumi begrudgingly added, "Yeah."

His two little friends were right behind him, although they were filled with a lot more energy. Yuuji came trotting along with Nobara on his back. She smacked him on the head with her glove, telling him to go faster, which he did, almost succeeding in throwing her off. Utahime laughed at the two of them, Megumi watching them with a strange look on his face. Yearning? Curiosity? It was hard to tell. But he'd never had a friendship like that before, just Tsumiki.

"When are we gonna play instead of practice, Miss Iori?" Nobara demanded.

"Soon, soon, but practicing is important too," Utahime reassured them. "C'mon, let's get you back."

Gojo held out a hand, a friendly smile at his lips. "Wanna join us for pizza? I'm sure they're hungry after all that running around."

During practice, he had needled a few details out of her. Not only were Yuuji and Nobara orphans, but they also both lived with their grandparents. She had personally picked them up and driven them here to give their older guardians a break. Honestly, she was such a fucking saint. She'd mentioned something about getting them something real quick to eat before dropping them off. It was honestly the perfect opportunity to snag some more time with her and, as he'd learned from experience, a lot of women liked it when men were good with children.

Before Utahime could think to politely turn him down, Yuuji and Nobara exploded with excitement, the boy demanding, "Can we? Can we?" while the girl chanted, "I want pepperoni pizza – and mozzarella sticks!"

Even Megumi looked interested, his eyebrows raised and his dark eyes lit up. "Really?"

"Yeah, kid, my treat." Gojo ruffled his hair, and Megumi let him, only half-heartedly leaning away from his touch. He had his good moments.

Utahime looked over at the three kids, who were already worked up over the idea of eating pizza together, and smiled a little tiredly. "Pizza it is then. There's a little joint down the street. As long as you don't mind."

"Not at all." After all, it was for the sake of the kids, of course, these poor three misfits that had already been through a lot in their little lives. Besides, Megumi needed more structure, support, and stronger societal connections – aka, the kid needed some friends, and those two ragamuffins would be perfect for that, even if there was something a little odd about them.

It really did all work out.

The whole dinner was so insanely domestic that it made Gojo's head spin. He'd seduced, tempted, and deceived countless people, ranging from important leaders of a country to some drunk in a pub, but here he was, eating a slice of greasy pizza in a tiny hole in the wall with a Bible teacher and three orphan humans. Life was weird, but he wasn't going to complain.

"Sure you don't want a beer?" Gojo asked. He didn't plan on trying to get her drunk – not with the kids around when he couldn't use that to his advantage – but he also couldn't help himself. It was the little things in life, those little temptations that made a person bite their lip in thought. No, they shouldn't do that, but they wanted to do it. If they said no, the teasing was still fun, but if they said yes, it was even more delicious.

However, Utahime shook her head resolutely. "No thank you."

Ah, well, sometimes, the temptation was not too great.

The whole meal was such a casual affair, but Gojo couldn't deny that it was interesting seeing Megumi in such a different scenario. Although he was close with his stepsister, they didn't do a lot of things together. They didn't play around or goof off. Megumi seemed somewhat baffled by Yuuji and Nobara, watching them goad and tease each other effortlessly without getting mad. They were playful, light, silly. A child as serious as Megumi didn't know what to do, but he tried, in his own awkward way, and they didn't make fun of him for it.

See, he was also getting to know Megumi more, so Nanami could suck it. He could do his job and have a little fun while he was at it.

Gojo had also made sure to sit next to Utahime with the three kids crammed together on the other side of the booth. Since the restaurant was so small, there wasn't a lot of room, but three little bodies could fit better than two adult ones. Maybe Gojo could've tried to give her more room, but he was also ridiculously tall and lanky, so Utahime didn't complain with him pressed up against her side. Her body was warm and soft, just as he imagined, and he grinned when his foot accidentally hooked around hers under the table.

When he had to fish his wallet out of his pocket, his hand brushed against her thigh. She jolted upright and he murmured his most sincere apology. With her cheeks dusted with blush, she waved him away. He was not sorry at all. Shit, she'd probably squirm so much when he actually got his hands on her, wiggling underneath him as she shyly tried to cover herself up.

By the time he paid – a far cheaper meal than their previous one last week – Gojo could sense Utahime's heart racing. It wasn't discomfort or anxiety. She just didn't know how to handle herself around him. Honestly, her innocence was so damn cute that it nearly drove him mad. He'd bedded nuns, priests, and everything in between – no one was above temptation – but for some reason, her awkwardness made things even better, her resilience fun.

"What do we say?" Utahime asked once they were standing outside the pizza place.

"Thanks, Megumi's dad!" Nobara and Yuuji exclaimed at the same time.

Megumi made a face. "He's not my dad. He's a–"

Gojo shoved the to-go soda into Megumi's hands, cutting him off. "You're welcome. Thanks for teaching Megumi how to play baseball. He really appreciates it, right?"

After glowering at the soda, Megumi's expression softened at the two other kids. "Yeah, thanks."

"Of course!" Yuuji said excitedly. "Maybe we can do positions next practice. I think you'd be good at first base or maybe second or maybe–"

Damn that kid had a lot of energy. He was literally a ball of sunshine.

"Practice swinging," Nobara said very seriously, but Megumi nodded.

As the kids talked amongst themselves, Gojo and Utahime glanced at each other. The wind blew in her face, causing strands of hair to fly in her eyes. Once again, his gaze was drawn to the scar on her face. It intrigued him. He wanted to trace it with his fingertips, map it with his lips. Humans scarred so easily, both physically and emotionally. Innocent as she was, that scar was a constant reminder that she wasn't naive. He'd known the second he laid his eyes on her that it hadn't been an accident.

Shyly tucking her hair behind her ears under her ragged baseball cap, Utahime smiled up at him. "You're really too nice, but I'm grateful. I haven't seen them this happy in a while. Hopefully, it translates into the classroom."

"You do a lot for them," Gojo pointed out. "The least someone can do is help."

"Yes, well, you didn't have to pay for everyone's food again," Utahime sighed.

Gojo winked. "You can pay for mine next time."

"I–" Utahime fumbled with her response, but luckily, she was rescued from answering by Nobara, who was tugging insistently on her hoodie. After a few muttered words into Utahime's ear, she nodded and stood upright, an apologetic smile on her face. "We have to go, but today was a lot of fun. I'm so glad you were able to come out, Megumi! See you tomorrow, okay?"

"This was a great idea," Gojo told her.

"Yeah, it was." Utahime fiddled with her keys in the front pocket of her hoodie. "Um, I don't know if you're interested" – he was very interested in whatever she had to say – "but there's an event next week. It's probably not your thing – no, it's definitely not your thing – and I know you're not a fan of the school, but–"

Gojo laughed and held up his hands. "Just spit it out."

"There's just some little fun event for the kids going on next Friday after school. There will be games, those bouncy houses, a lot of food. Parents usually show up with their kids. It's a good way to get to know them and the staff."

When Gojo cast Megumi a knowing look, the boy was determinedly looking away from him. "Why, Megumi – you didn't tell me about this. It sounds fun!"

It didn't, and he could sense Megumi's mirroring thoughts, but Gojo was not about to turn down being invited by Utahime herself. She didn't have to tell him, but she had, shy as she was, which meant she wanted him there. She wanted to spend more time with him. He could tell by the way she fiddled with her keys and avoided his gaze that she was embarrassed. In an event like that, with a crowd of people, there would be plenty of opportunities to slip away with her.

He couldn't go into a church, but he could still makeout with a teacher on school grounds.

"Just let me know the time and place," Gojo told her. "Do you need help setting up?"

"No, no, we can handle that," Utahime insisted. "Thank you though."

After walking back to the park and exchanging numbers, they said their goodbyes. Gojo didn't kiss Utahime on the cheek this time, although he really wanted to. He'd placed a hand on her arm, squeezing it briefly, and then put a hand on Megumi's back to guide him to their car. The backseat was small and definitely not meant for a child, but he squeezed himself inside without complaint.

Halfway back to the apartment, while Gojo hummed under his breath, Megumi piped up, "You were really weird today."

"Huh?" Gojo made a left turn a little too sharply, nearly throwing Megumi across the seat. "Why do you say that? I'm your legal guardian. I'm supposed to, you know, guard you and shit."

"You were weird with Miss Iori," Megumi said after correcting himself.

Gojo caught eyes with Megumi in the rearview mirror. "Was I?"

Megumi scowled. "She's nice. Don't bother her."

"Teacher's pet," Gojo laughed, sticking out his tongue.

The kid's scowl only deepened, that indignant look in his eyes. "She likes God and stuff. You're a demon. You shouldn't mess with her. It's wrong!"

"Isn't that what demons do?" Gojo pointed out. "You're gonna figure that out eventually. It's in our nature to mess with people, especially those tied to the almighty. Kind of in the job description."

Megumi groaned and sank in his seat. "Stupid demon."

"Bratty human."

They spent the rest of the ride in silence, Gojo a bit more focused on his daydreams than the road. Luckily, at this point, driving was basically like breathing to him. Megumi could be a part of the problem or a tool in his plan. He liked his teacher, which meant he wouldn't want Gojo to mess with her, but he also didn't want to cause problems. His pitiful eight-year-old brain was trying to come up with a solution, but he didn't know what to do.

Gojo knew what to do. He had a lot more years on Megumi, and he had a plan. He was going to get into Utahime's skirts, jeans, whatever she was wearing – and she'd enjoy it.

Chapter 4

Notes:

WHEN I TELL YOU HOW MUCH I LOVED WRITING THIS CHAPTER sdlkfasdfjdf

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Utahime wasn't sure why she had told Gojo about the school event. Someone that wore the fancy clothes he did, drove the sleek sports car he did, and carried himself the way he did would not be interested in some piddly affair that featured stands and homemade games and bake sales. She told herself it was for Megumi – many of his classmates would be there, and it'd be good to get him more involved with them – but she could've reminded him.

She didn't have to invite his guardian.

The little league practice and pizza dinner had been enlightening. She was very pleased to see how well Megumi fit in with Yuuji and Nobara. As two misfits that somehow fit together themselves, she'd thought he might even them out. Indeed, his more serious nature had calmed them down, but their energy had brightened him up. Even if it had only been a little, she hadn't seen him smile so much before, so she considered it a win.

Watching Megumi and Gojo interact had also been very interesting as well. They had a strange relationship, to say the least. Megumi would cast suspicious looks in his direction that she could tell Gojo was overlooking, but if he truly needed something, Gojo was the first person he sought out. There was a familiarity between them, but it reminded her more of an uncle and nephew dynamic, which she supposed made an odd sort of sense. There was antagonism on both ends but also an understanding that she didn't quite get.

Was it a healthy parental relationship for Megumi? She wasn't sure, but then again, it wasn't like his circumstances were normal. Maybe it was closer to what he needed, even if it did lack the structure they'd spoken about. And Gojo seemed to be trying, at least. She couldn't say that for all of her students' parents that were actually related by blood or birthed them.

There was still something unusual about the whole thing, especially considering what Megumi said a few days later.

School had finished for the day. Utahime stood behind her desk, gathering her papers, when she realized that a child was hanging behind. Glancing up, she found Megumi awkwardly standing at his desk while the rest of his classmates rushed to leave. He waved Yuuji away, and the other boy bounced out of the room. Instead of questioning him, she waited until he made his way to her desk, a determined look on his face.

Once he stopped in front of her, Utahime asked, "Did you need something?"

Megumi hesitated, opening his mouth and then closing it, before shaking his head. She didn't prompt him again, waiting for him to decide if he wanted to say something or not. However, when he finally did speak, his words caught her off guard.

"You shouldn't hang out with Gojo."

Utahime blinked in surprise and stood upright. "Oh? Why not?"

She didn't plan on "hanging out" with Gojo, or whatever that entailed in Megumi's mind. Perhaps she'd been right to peg him as a playboy. Had he been parading different women in the house where Megumi was living? That wasn't appropriate. Or maybe it was something else. Gojo had behaved at baseball practice and even dinner, but she could still remember the way his hand had brushed against her thigh while he fished for his wallet.

She'd thought her heart might jump out of her chest. It had to be an accident, seeing as how they'd been crammed in a small booth, but she couldn't help but sense a certain intent in that touch, as if he'd wanted it to mean more.

"I didn't wanna tell you, but…" Megumi took a deep breath. "He's a demon."

Out of all the things Megumi could've said, that was not one of them. She had tried to think of why an eight-year-old boy would warn her away from his guardian, but calling him a demon was not one of them. Thinking back on the lessons and stories they'd gone over recently, she tried to recall if there had been anything about demons or the devil in them. Those were either glossed over at their age or, in some teacher's cases, used to scare them. Utahime didn't like that tactic, but she also didn't like sugarcoating things.

Still, there was a chance that Megumi had equated "demon" with someone who did bad things. She had seen children do that. It made it easier for them to understand things. Demons influenced people to sin or possessed them to sin, and so they looked at a person sinning and thought it was related to demons.

Utahime frowned and walked around her desk. "Megumi, is everything okay at home? Has he done anything to make you uncomfortable?"

"Oh, yeah, everything's fine," Megumi responded without changing his inflection, rolling his eyes like this discussion was bothersome. "He's stupid and weird, but he's not mean or anything. Tsumiki says he's nice and she's happy, so I don't really care."

"But…" Utahime eyed him carefully. "You said he's a demon?"

"Yeah, he is." Megumi shrugged, pulling his backpack strap further up his shoulder. "Nanami also says he's a cad and that he likes to use pretty women, whatever that means."

"Who's Nanami?"

"He's Gojo's friend – or, well, I don't know if they're friends. Nanami is annoyed with him all the time. They work together. He watches us sometimes when Gojo is busy."

Ah, that must've who watched Megumi and Tsumiki when Gojo had met with her for that conference. Another weird relationship then. Still, despite the fact that Megumi had called Gojo a demon, he didn't seem...bothered by it. Honestly, it sounded like just a fact of life, as if he was describing what color Gojo's hair was or what he did for a living. Now that she thought about it, she didn't know what his job was.

"You don't need to worry," Utahime told him with a small smile. "You're my student first, so I won't do anything to mess that up."

"Gojo likes you," Megumi said. "He's not good for things he likes."

Utahime opened her mouth, but no words came out. How was she supposed to respond to that? It took everything in her not to blush, but she knew that would only make Megumi question her more. He was very perceptive. All she could do was nod in understanding, even if she didn't really get it, and then watch Megumi walk out of the classroom. He was entirely unfazed, like this had been perfectly normal for him.

Maybe there was more going on with him than his file suggested.

When the day of the school event came, Utahime couldn't deny that she was brimming with energy – and that it had to do with Gojo. She couldn't help it, not after that conversation with Megumi. There was something going on, and she wanted to find out. And maybe, despite what she had told him, she did want to spend more time with Gojo. Not because she liked him or anything, but because she wanted to get a better understanding of his relationship with Megumi.

(The "demon" description rested in the back of her mind, an image of him grinning at him and those pretty, bright blue eyes flashing shortly after.)

Halfway through the event, Utahime hadn't spotted any sight of them. She didn't want to say she was disappointed, but maybe her shoulders were slumped a little more than usual and she found her smile being forced at times. And then, she saw Yuuji perk up from behind a booth where he was attempting to shove an entire muffin in his mouth and wave frantically.

Utahime stood upright and turned around, only to nearly collide with Gojo's chest. She startled, stumbling backward, but then Gojo's arm was around her waist, keeping her from falling.

He couldn't hide his amusement when he asked, "You okay?"

"Sorry about that," Utahime laughed awkwardly, pulling away from him. She tried not to think about how it had felt for those few seconds when he held her, how his hand was warm even through the leather gloves he wore and her jacket. "I didn't think you were coming."

"Took a little convincing," Gojo admitted, nodding in Megumi's direction. "But I think we're good."

Indeed, when Utahime glanced over her shoulder, Megumi had already been dragged into Yuuji's antics. He'd won a box of muffins from one of those spinning wheel games using a few dimes she had given him, and he was now very gleefully enjoying the spoils. He shoved a chocolate muffin into Megumi's hand and instructed him to eat it in one bite.

"I can't do that," Megumi said flatly.

"You can if you try really hard," Yuuji insisted.

Gojo snorted as Megumi eyed the muffin very doubtfully. "Fun game."

Utahime sighed in dismay. "I warned him that he might choke, but I think it only made him more determined to try it. Eight years old and already tempting fate."

"Sounds about right for their age," Gojo mused before turning to Megumi. "You good here? I'm gonna walk around."

Megumi waved him away without even looking at him. "Yeah, yeah, whatever. Can you get me a lemonade or something to drink?"

"Sure, if you beat Yuuji in eating that muffin in one bite without getting any crumbs on your clothes," Gojo replied. Instantly, a wave of determination came over Megumi, and Yuuji cheered in excitement despite now suddenly being his appointment.

Utahime slapped a hand over her face. "You aren't supposed to encourage them!"

Gojo grinned. "Competition is good for kids. And he would've definitely done it had I told him not to. He likes to be contrary." Well, he wasn't wrong about that. Gojo had warned him against pouring too many red pepper flakes onto his pizza, and Megumi had shaken it a few more times for good measure. It hadn't turned out well for him, but he finished the slice. "Care to give me a tour?"

Upon looking over to Gojo, she found him holding out an arm for her. She glanced back at Megumi, thinking of his matter-of-factly warning, but he was already absorbed in examining the muffin to find out if it was too big for his mouth. Deciding it couldn't harm anything, Utahime nodded, but then waved a finger at his arm. He shrugged good-naturedly and dropped it. She wasn't about to do something that familiar with him while surrounded by colleagues and other parents.

Gossiping didn't seem to be a sin for most religious institutions.

The tour wasn't that exciting, although Gojo didn't seem bored. She explained everything – what they were raising the money for, her involvement, and some of her coworkers. She caught eyes with Mei Mei, who waggled her eyebrows and silently whistled at Gojo, and determinedly ignored the woman in charge of the treasury. Unlike everyone else, she wasn't religious, but she was very good at handling money, so no one complained. She'd been trying to get Utahime to date since they'd become friends. It hadn't worked out so far, but if she found out about Gojo, she would no doubt be obnoxious about it. What a ridiculous woman.

"Utahime, there you are. I've been looking for you."

Utahime turned to find the school's principal looking at her expectantly. The older man had made her nervous when she first got the job, but she'd grown used to his quietly intense nature. He was a man who was very serious about religion and his job – and even more serious about how his staff handled themselves. She found herself thanking everything that she hadn't caved and slid her arm into Gojo's like she almost did without thinking.

"Sorry, sir, I was showing Megumi Fushiguro's guardian around."

Gakuganji took one look at Gojo, who looked down at him with an unreadable expression, and then glowered at him. "Don't let him distract you too much from your duties."

Utahime pressed her hands together. "Of course not." When she realized Gakuganji was still glaring and saw Gojo's lips pulling upward into a classic sneer, she cleared her throat, annoyed with both men. Honestly. "You were looking for me?"

"We need more chairs for the service."

"Right, of course, I'll get them." Utahime barely finished her sentence before the principal stormed away, as if he didn't want to be in their presence any longer. He'd always been a bit short with her (she had to wonder if it was because she was one of only two female teachers), but he appeared more annoyed than usual. Whatever the reason, she didn't want to waste time thinking about it. "If you could excuse me for a minute."

"I'll help," Gojo said.

"Oh, no, you don't have to. It's my job, so–"

"So you're gonna carry how many chairs out here by yourself?" Gojo cut in smoothly. "Not to discredit your strength, but… It's at least a two-person job, and Old Baldy doesn't seem interested in lending a helping hand."

Utahime had a hold up a hand to her mouth to hide the smile that flickered on her face, but Gojo had seen it regardless. Knowing he was right, she nodded and then turned to walk to the school. They walked in the backdoors, their footsteps echoing in the hallways. She wasn't fond of being in the school when it was this quiet, preferring it when the children were around. The muffled noises of the event could be heard, but the building still felt empty.

When they finally reached the chapel where some spare chairs were located, Utahime opened the doors and stepped inside – but Gojo paused at the doorway. He peeked inside, glancing around the dark room, but made no attempt at walking any further.

"Well, this is quaint," he mused, not even bothering to hide the mocking tone. She fought the urge to roll her eyes. Sure, a lot of people avoided religion, especially buildings or rooms tied to them, but it wasn't like walking into the chapel would kill him.

However, after a few minutes of searching, she realized he wouldn't have to. There were no extra chairs. They must've already taken them outside. She let out a sigh. "Guess we'll have to check the basement. I really wanted to avoid those stairs."

"See," Gojo said, clearly pleased with himself. "You do need my help."

The basement was still somewhat unfinished, as if they'd decided that the money they received from the expensive tuition was better used elsewhere. It felt forgotten, a far cry from the fancy crowning and decorations in the school. It was mainly used for storage at this point, so it was filled with a lot of things that were only used once in a blue moon. People didn't come down here often, except for the janitors, a point driven home by the poor lighting and dust.

"Looks like a dungeon," Gojo surmised.

Walking in front of him, Utahime huffed. "It kind of does."

"All that's missing are the chains and torture equipment and you'd be back in a Medieval church," Gojo joked, "although I suppose those are more metaphorical these days."

Utahime tossed him a look over her shoulder. "Very funny."

Had she been paying attention instead of looking at Gojo's cheeky expression, she might have caught onto the fact that they weren't alone in the basement. She might've heard the telltale signs that something was going on and saved them the embarrassment. Unfortunately, she was too busy narrowing her eyes at Gojo childishly sticking out his tongue to hear the other voice or sounds that would've given her halt.

Instead, she innocently rounded the corner and, to put it frankly, stumbled across a young woman servicing one of her fellow teachers in a very intimate way on her knees. Utahime only witnessed the scene for a second before staggering backward and crashing into Gojo's chest, but the sight of her colleague grabbing the woman's hair and jerking his hips into her face was definitely going to haunt her for the rest of her life.

Having slammed back into him hard, Gojo caught her by the arms and started to ask, "What–?" but she cut him off with a severe finger to his lips.

It wasn't quick enough, and she heard her colleague suddenly ask, "Did you hear something?"

There was a popping wet sound that made Utahime wince and then a woman's voice said, "Uh, no, I was kinda busy sucking you off to listen to shit."

"Get off me," her colleague snapped. "Is there someone out there?"

Utahime panicked. Her face bright red and her mind racing, she knew that they would not be able to rush down the hall without being spotted. The last thing she wanted to do was face her fellow teacher after witnessing that. Gojo would find it entertaining – and he was indeed struggling not to laugh even with her finger still pressed against his lips – but she wouldn't be able to handle the mortification, especially since she'd turned down this particular colleague for dinner three times.

In a flash of what could only be described as sheer stupidity, Utahime grabbed Gojo's wrist and dragged him into a supply closet. It was thankfully big enough for the two of them so they weren't pressed up against each other, but Utahime didn't even care that Gojo's tall form crowded her space. She saw him open a mouth to question her, but then she flattened her palm over his mouth to stop him and pressed one over her own to quiet her panicked breathing.

"See anyone?" the woman asked.

"No," her colleague said, standing just a few feet away from the supply closet. "Must've been a rat or something."

"Oh my god! There are rats down here?"

"Calm down. You were the one that wanted more privacy."

"Excuse me for not wanting to hook up in the church!"

"It's a chapel, not a church."

Their voices slowly faded as they retreated down the hallway and back upstairs, the moment clearly over. Considering their bickering, Utahime wasn't sure the moment had been good to begin with. Either way, she was going to struggle to meet eyes with him next week without blushing furiously. She had found him rather pushy, hence why she'd turned down his advances, but she hadn't realized he was so rude and disrespectful.

Had he expected her to behave and treat him the same as that woman – on her knees while he used her for his own pleasure? It made her stomach flip uncomfortably. Sure, she'd made out with boyfriends and gone perhaps a bit too far to be considered appropriate, but she had never done something so...so vulgar.

Once Utahime was sure they were gone, she slowly lowered her hands from Gojo's mouth and her own and let out a sigh. "Sorry, I didn't want to be seen by them, and I panicked." Even though the closet was dark, she couldn't bear to look up at him. She was so embarrassed! She'd seen plenty of people desecrate the church but not like this. It was unsettling, her heart racing and body warm from humiliation and confusion. "Oh, gosh, this is so ridiculous. I hid us in a cleaning closet like a socially awkward teenager. I'm sorry."

"I'm not," Gojo stated calmly.

Utahime's heart skipped a bit, and she chanced a look at him. "No?"

"Nah, 'cause now I can do this."

Gojo placed a finger under her chin and gently tilted it upward the rest of the way. At the same time, he leaned down and, not once hesitating, pressed his lips against hers. Warmth burst inside of her chest, and her mind came to a screeching halt. His lips were soft, enticing, and, even worse, she knew almost immediately that he was a very good kisser, the type that had her following him without even thinking.

When she started to kiss him back, she felt his lips tug upward into a grin, but before she could pull back and scold him, he became a little more insistent. His finger slid from her chin over her jaw and then his fingers were tangling in her hair over the back of her head. His other hand fell down to her hip, pulling her flush against him, and a jolt of pleasure instantly shot down her spine, making her gasp in surprise. He used that moment to his advantage, deepening the kiss and slipping his tongue into her mouth as if to taste her.

It was dizzying, to the point where she felt like she couldn't breathe. She'd never had a few kisses affect her like this. Her hands had found their way to the front of his jacket, gripping the material so tightly that her knuckles ached. She felt overwhelmed, like she could fall at any moment, but he held her close against him, his body solid and warm. When his fingers pressed into her hips somewhat possessively, a noise that sounded like a cross between a whimper and a sigh escaped her.

She didn't know what she was doing – didn't know how she could go from being embarrassed to thinking what it might be like to be as bold as that other woman – but it was like Gojo had this strange and powerful hold over her. Every kiss pushed her further to an edge she was scared to get near – one of her hands sliding up his collar and over the back of his neck, letting him press her hips against his, her heart fluttering when he nipped at her lips and murmured, "You're so pretty and innocent. I couldn't help but want to taste you."

A part of her wondered if she might faint, her mind was so foggy. It was like all she could think about was the way he made her feel, so warm and wanted . She felt drunk, her actions mindless as she responded to his touch and kiss. By the time his lips trailed from her mouth, down her jawline, and then sucked gently at her neck, she was panting and clinging to his hair at the nape of his neck. His hips rocked against hers again, and he growled against her skin. She glanced sideways, catching the way his glasses had fallen down the bridge of his nose, exposing his bright blue eyes again.

They were too bright, far too bright for the dark closet, and everything came crashing down on her all at once, as if a container of cold bleach had spilled over her head.

And instead of this terrible pleasure coursing through her body, fear washed over her.

Utahime jerked back abruptly, crashing into the shelf behind her. It jabbed her in the back sharply, but gasping desperately and staring at Gojo, she barely noticed the pain. "What– What are you?"

Gojo didn't answer at first, not as he straightened himself and ran a thumb along his bottom lip, watching her very carefully. "That little shit said something to you, didn't he?"

Swallowing, Utahime managed, "He said– He said you're a–"

Letting out a beleaguered huff, Gojo tilted his head back. "I've survived this long in the worst and most dangerous situations, and that kid is gonna be the death of me."

Utahime's eyes widened in horror. "You are ."

Gojo eyed her again, more curious than critical. "You can see through the guise. I'm genuinely shocked. Not many humans can do that, so you must be a lot more perceptive than I thought." He tilted his head. "I knew you were special."

When he reached out for her again, Utahime flattened herself further against the shelf and snapped, "Don't touch me, demon."

Instead of getting insulted, Gojo dropped his hand and rolled his eyes. "Aw, c'mon, don't be like that. You sound like the kid. Besides, I'm not gonna hurt you. Contrary to popular belief, demons aren't all about sacrificing and literally devouring pretty virgins." A grin flashed across his face again, his canines seemingly sharper than normal. "Although, I gotta admit, you're tempting enough to eat, in a pleasurable way of course."

"Megumi wasn't making up a weird story," Utahime breathed out. "You're really…"

A demon. Like from all the stories. From the Bible.

Of course, growing up in an extremely religious household, she'd had it practically beaten into her head that demons were out there. They roamed the Earth, tempting humans to sin, whispering in their ears until a man or woman willingly fell from grace. They were harbingers of evil, sowers of chaos, revelers in destruction. They made up Satan's army, both on Earth and in Hell, gleefully torturing human souls that turned away from God.

As she'd gotten older, Utahime had sort of fallen away from that kind of belief. Sure, demons might exist, but not like in the stories. She didn't picture monstrous beasts lingering in the dark waiting to pounce on people and sink their teeth into them. No, the actual monsters were humans, and they could wear a demon's skin just as well. She stopped believing in those stories of literal demons and started believing in taking responsibility for one's own sinning.

But even though Gojo didn't look anything like the depictions of demons that she'd seen, even though he felt like a normal human, she knew in her heart he wasn't. A part of her had to wonder if she was perhaps losing her mind or if maybe he was out of his mind for owning up to it, but no, she knew what he was. Megumi had told her straight up.

Gojo was a demon – and she'd made out with him in a supply closet in the basement of the private, religious school she taught at.

"You look human," Utahime blurted out, not knowing what else to say.

"Well, yeah, what else did you expect?" Gojo asked, wrinkling his nose in distaste. "It's not like a demon could go walking around like a creature from Hell without causing a fuss."

Utahime bit her lip, trying to keep her heart from beating right out of her chest. "Is it real?"

"My body?" Gojo winked. "You felt it yourself, didn't you?" She flushed and bit her lip harder, nearly making it bleed. It was stupid move, considering the way Gojo was drawn to it, and she released the wounded flesh. He let out a breath, an almost longing look in his eyes. "I can look different to other humans, but yeah, this is me. You just happen to be able to see things a little clearer than most."

This time, Utahime really did feel like she was going to pass out, but the idea of doing that while alone with a demon terrified her just enough to keep her conscious. Strangely, she didn't feel any sort of, well, evil intent from Gojo. Nothing horrible radiated from him. He wasn't any different from when they'd eaten pizza with the kids. She supposed, after countless years living amongst people, he could hide his true nature, but it was hard to understand. It was like a part of her knew he didn't want to actually hurt her when she also knew demons only hurt people.

"What do you want from me?" Utahime demanded.

Gojo raised his eyebrows. "I think it's kinda obvious." He waved a dismissive hand. "It's not some grand scheme to cause you to fall from grace and ruin your life or anything. You're pretty and interesting, and I wanted to have some fun with you, make you feel good in return."

Utahime scowled. "You really are a cad."

"Who told you that? Was it Megumi?" Gojo scratched his chin. "He must've heard that from Nanami. How cruel."

"Is Nanami…?"

"Yeah, he's also a demon, although only Satan knows how or why. He's such a drag. Aside from rage, I don't know if he's even capable of the other seven deadly sins."

The casual way Gojo spoke about everything threw Utahime off even more, but it had helped even her breathing and her heart rate. Gojo didn't care. This was perfectly normal for him. Well, maybe not having this conversation in a supply closet, but his life seemed average, boring even. It made her wonder what he was doing here. Were all demons like this? Did they just hop around and have fun with humans like toys? Was there no evil scheme or grand agenda?

"Megumi knows you're a demon," Utahime pointed out. "Is he one too?"

"That brat?" Gojo scoffed. "No, but he's special too. It's why I got stuck with him. Gotta watch over and raise him up right or he's liable to do some serious destruction for both sides."

Ah, so there was a scheme of some sort, just not the kind she'd imagined. Things were starting to fall into place. The strange circumstances in which Gojo had managed to gain custody of a boy and his stepsister from his actual family – maybe they had used their demonic influences or perhaps ties in the right places to make something impossible happen. Still, she hadn't expected Hell to be scheming in a way that was so…

Domestic.

"So what? You're Megumi's demon guardian?" Utahime demanded. "You're influencing him to be on your side?"

Gojo made a face. "I might be having the opposite effect if I'm being honest. That kid has it out for everyone, save for maybe you. It's kinda sad, honestly, but hey, you're helping him make friends, so maybe he won't have a hand in ending the world. Guess we'll find out in a few years."

Utahime stared at him, too shocked to respond, struggling to wrap her mind around everything that she'd been told in the last few minutes. Okay, so. Not only had she made out with one of her student's guardians, but he happened to be an actual demon. On top of that, Megumi was special in a way that he was destined to maybe destroy the world when he grew up should he be raised wrong. Gojo seemed to thrive on chaos, so he didn't feel like a good choice for this job.

"Why you?" Utahime couldn't help but ask.

Gojo shrugged. "Because I'm the strongest. If he does lose control and go off the deep end, I'm the only one that can stop it."

"Stop it…" Utahime let out a breath. She knew what he meant, even if he didn't say it directly, but it only made her heart ache. How much more could that boy go through? What was going on with him now that made him so dangerous that an extremely powerful demon was the only one that could be his guardian? "What about–?"

"Oh, you gonna ask about angels?" Gojo leaned forward, a nasty leer on his face that made her stiffen. "They'd kill him right now, wring his little neck in his sleep, put him out of his misery, slit his throat and let him bleed out on an altar like a sacrificial lamb, save the world the trouble. Is that what you want?"

Utahime's face paled. "No."

"Angels." Gojo scoffed and straightened up. "Everyone thinks they're so good and pure, but they're warriors before anything else, cold and calculating, not a hint of emotion in them. It's a weakness, you know, feeling things like mercy, even love." He smoothed out his shirt from where Utahime had pulled on it and then pocketed his hands. "Megumi would be dead or worse if I hadn't taken him in. Either his family would've used him or Heaven would've killed him."

Horror had made a home in Utahime's bones, refusing to let her move. As much as she wanted to call Gojo a liar, she somehow knew he was telling the truth about this. Ever since she'd called him out for what he was, he'd been honest. Every terrible, little thing, no matter how much it would scare her, was real. He'd laid everything out on the table, allowing her to think for herself, but it was too much. She couldn't think straight, but instead of feeling drunk on pleasure, she was dizzy with terror and confusion.

"And what will you do for him, Miss Iori?" Gojo prodded, mocking once again. "Are you going to do your best to save his mortal soul? I have to warn you: it'll be an uphill battle for him."

Utahime swallowed. "I'll protect him in any way I can, even...even if it's just here."

Gojo clicked his tongue. "That's a tall order for just a bible school teacher."

"I don't care," Utahime snapped back, anger burning through the fear. "I know what it's like to be abandoned – to be hurt by people you trusted – and I won't let anyone feel that way if I can help it."

After watching her for a beat, a grin appeared on Gojo's face again. "You're unfairly cute when you're feisty for no reason like this."

Utahime's face burned. "Don't flirt with me!"

"I can't help it," Gojo practically whined.

Pinching the bridge of her nose, Utahime pointed at the door. "Get out."

"Okay, okay, I've been kicked out of worse places."

Gojo opened the door and stepped out. She quickly followed him, brushing his side as she slipped out and then hurried down the hallway. With his long legs, he could keep up with her using normal strides while she nearly jogged. They didn't speak the entire time, but his footsteps behind her echoed in her mind, sounding impossibly loud and threatening.

Right before they reached the doors to outside, Gojo pointed out, "You forgot the chairs." Gripping the handle, Utahime closed her eyes and fought the urge to swear under her breath. Not in the school, at least. She'd save it for when she got home and ask for penance later. "You know you can't tell anyone, right?"

Utahime shot him a glare over her shoulder. "Why not?"

"Because they won't believe you and either think you're being a hysterical woman that let herself get taken advantage of at best," Gojo told her without missing a beat, "or fired and maybe even locked up at worst." Her shoulders dropped. He wasn't wrong, as much as she hated to admit it. "Nothing against you, of course. We've got ways of making ourselves hidden in plain sight, even when we're found out."

"So what?" Utahime scoffed incredulously. "I just try to forget that one of my students is being raised by a demon?"

"Oh, I hope you don't forget," Gojo quipped easily. "It's nice not having to pretend. And, hey, this way, we can be more honest with each other about how Megumi is doing. Whether you believe it or not, we're on the same team there at least."

Utahime scowled, but… damn if she didn't believe him. Maybe it had something to do with his charm, which she knew now couldn't be normal. He had to have some sort of ability that made it easier to lull humans into believing him. There was no way she would've done what she had with him otherwise, no matter how handsome he was.

"Want me to leave?" Gojo asked.

After mulling it over, Utahime begrudgingly said, "No, if Megumi is enjoying himself, I want him to have fun."

"Ah, such a forgiving, kind heart," Gojo sighed happily.

"Don't mistake this for kindness," Utahime warned him sharply. "Megumi's happiness is important. You don't matter."

Gojo laid a hand over where his heart should've been. "You wound me, Utahime."

If only she could do more than wound him, but she honestly was worried that would hurt Megumi more than help him right now. Instead, she pressed her lips together and stormed out of the building. She'd find the principal and explain that she couldn't find more chairs. Maybe he would berate her. She didn't care. He hadn't been stuck in a closet with an actual demon.

Forgive me Lord, but what the fuck is going on?

Notes:

Fun fact: I walked in on my high school bully, ah, servicing her boyfriend in the basement of a church when I went downstairs to get some chairs for the fall festival thing our school was holding. Unlike Utahime, I did not hide in a closet. Unlike Utahime, I was more like Gojo, so I shrieked with laughter and then had to run away because she chased me while threatening me not to tell everyone. XD

Chapter 5

Notes:

Quite a few of you all have brought up some points about back story for some characters, especially Utahime and the kids, that were VERY CLOSE to what I had planned - and now we're about to find out the truth. This is the reason why this fic went absolutely sideways and took on a life of its own.

Chapter Text

Gojo was stretched out on the couch, feet propped up on the coffee table and flipping through channels aimlessly when he heard someone rattling at the door handle. His eyes flickered boredly to the door, only to look back at the massive flat-screen TV when Nanami practically stormed into the apartment. Oh, great, another tongue lashing. He'd expected it, of course, after the flippant phone call he'd made once they left the school.

After all, he wasn't supposed to let humans find out about his true demeanor.

"Where are the kids?" Nanami demanded.

Gojo pointed at Megumi, who was sitting at the shiny dining room table doing his homework, and added, "Tsumiki is at ballet practice. She wanted to do something, too, and I thought, she'd make an adorable prima ballerina. She was ecstatic. See? I'm good at this."

Nanami took off his glasses and set them aside. "Do you have any idea how much shit I had to slough through because of your mistake?"

"It's not my fault Utahime was more intuitive than most humans," Gojo whined. "I didn't show her on purpose."

"All you had to do was stay away from her, keep your distance, do your damn job. That's it. But no, you had to go and–" Nanami's eyes snapped to Megumi, who had apparently decided their bickering was much more interesting than his homework and was watching them. "Go to your room."

Megumi huffed and rolled his eyes, but he hopped off the chair, gathered his things, and stomped into his bedroom. Well then. He never listened that quickly without arguing with him. How rude. Still, that wouldn't stop him from trying to eavesdrop either – the little shit was a lot nosier than he acted – but it would give Nanami some peace that he'd at least tried to shield him. Gojo didn't see much of a point. It wasn't like humans were innocent, and he certainly wouldn't be once his powers grew stronger.

Nanami pinched the bridge of his nose. "I had to do paperwork – and paperwork in Hell, as you can imagine, is a lot worse than normal. Those demons take particular pleasure in being difficult." Gojo knew that, seeing as how he'd had to do it a few times too, but now he just ignored that part. They were always pissed off at him, but he didn't have to deal with it as long as he avoided them. "How could you be so careless? So stupid ?"

"She's hot." Gojo shrugged and flipped to another channel, landing on a movie during a very suggestive scene. He kept it on even if he didn't plan on watching it, simply because he knew that it would irritate Nanami. The poor demon really needed to get laid. "Besides, she's not going to tell anyone. She's too nervous it'll make her look insane – and she knows fighting it is not in Megumi's best interest."

While he'd not been entirely forthright about Megumi's situation, it had felt good to tell her the cold, hard truth about angels. He hated the way they were portrayed – as kind, generous, warm – not when he knew the truth. After all, he'd been one of them before. He couldn't forget the amount of blood that had stained his white wings. They were cruel, cold beings. Utahime might not have wanted to believe him, but he knew she did. He could taste her disappointment and horror. It was delicious.

"Well, it turns out this little situation is a lot more complicated than we realized," Nanami stated.

Gojo wrinkled his nose. "That sounds suspiciously like more work."

Nanami tossed a stack of manilla folders onto the coffee table. "That's because it is. Turns out, through a series of mysterious circumstances that no one cared to inform us of until your mistake, our assignment is much more important."

Pulling his feet off the table, Gojo sat up and rifled through the folder on top of the stack. It didn't take him long to catch the important details. By the end of it, he was rubbing at his mouth, more out of shock and irritation than worry. "Seriously?"

"Yes, seriously."

Gojo pulled out what looked like a yearbook photo of one beaming Yuuji Itadori, the boy Megumi had spent all day with at the school event. "This sunny ass, positive as all get out, stupid kid is going to be the vessel for a demon so powerful and strong that even Hell wants him locked up?"

"Yes," Nanami repeated. "We're not exactly sure when, but it appears as if some time in the future, the chains holding Sukuna down will break and he will be able to enter the mortal world by possessing this boy." He put his glasses back on, hiding his vibrant yellow eyes. "What will happen after that, we don't know, but it can't be a coincidence that he's in the same class as Megumi, whose powers will likely develop around the same time."

"This kid is Megumi's best friend," Gojo pointed out.

Nanami shook his head. "Of course he is. The two humans destined to potentially break the world would meet and become intertwined in each other's lives. This has to be some twisted fate."

Plucking the second folder from the table, Gojo flicked through that one as well, and he wasn't surprised to find yet another familiar person. He leaned back against the couch as he sped through the details in the papers. It truly must be fate because there was Nobara Kugisaki's scowling face glaring back at him. Her folder wasn't as shocking as Yuuji's, but it did confirm some of the strange feelings he'd gotten from her.

"A powerful and unique exorcism technique," Gojo murmured. "Does she beat them with a bat?"

"A hammer," Nanami corrected, and Gojo snorted. Go figure. "She hails from a long line of exorcists, but that's fallen far out of fashion in the last few centuries." And what a relief that was. He hadn't fancied dealing with those bastards. "No longer being used, the technique went dormant in her family's bloodline."

"Until now," Gojo sighed, setting her picture down beside Yuuji's on the table. "I thought I could sense something from her, but I wasn't sure what it was."

Nanami eyed the pictures. "Don't tell me…"

"Yup, they're all friends," Gojo said with a laugh. "A cursed child, a boy fated to be possessed by a demon feared by both Heaven and Hell, and an exorcist." He leaned forward, resting his forearms on his knees, Nobara's folder hanging loosely in his hand. "I do find it interesting that she's been seemingly paired with them. They'll become her enemies, won't they?"

"Her exorcism abilities appear to be particularly special," Nanami said.

Gojo flipped through her file again, raising his eyebrows when he caught a line that he'd missed previously. "She can exorcise angels too?" He let out a low whistle, genuinely impressed. He'd never met an exorcist capable of that before, and he'd faced quite a few strong ones. "That's a very dangerous ticking time bomb for Heaven right there. Their wings must be rustling." He grinned in amusement. "What a terrifying, little thing."

"All three of these children will face a time when they must choose a side," Nanami said.

"And whatever they choose will probably be together," Gojo added. He'd only seen them interact a handful of times together, but he already knew they were drawn together. Somehow, a power higher than perhaps God themself, had placed them in the same classroom during the most important part of their lives. These years would forge them into who they would later become.

Whatever happened now would influence their decisions in the future – and it was Gojo's job to not just teach Megumi, but to watch over the other two as well. Fucking fate. Maybe it was God. This sounded like a twisted sort of lesson he'd give Gojo, forcing him to be almost good in a way.

In the silence that had fallen over them as they both thought of what to do, Gojo's eyes were drawn to the last folder. It was thinner than the first two, but somehow, he knew who it involved even without opening it. He stared at the innocuous folder, oddly wary.

Sensing his wariness despite the blank look on his face, Nanami said, "You might not like what's in there."

"Don't tell me she's an angel or something," Gojo replied dryly.

"No, she isn't," Nanami told him, "but it does appear as if she was placed in that school for a reason, similar to you." Gojo picked up the last folder but didn't open it up right away. "Heaven couldn't involve an angel directly – you know how particular they are about what they can and can't do – and so Utahime Iori was chosen to be their guiding light on the children."

Gojo made a face and opened the folder. "What for? I mean, sure, she could sense my true nature, so she's a little more interesting, but Megumi gave her the head's up. A little more intuitive than most humans, but she's normal."

"I think you know better," Nanami said. "She's been touched."

The picture in Utahime's file unsettled Gojo, and he nearly tore it in half with rage. It wasn't pulled from a yearbook or taken in the park. He easily recognized the washed out, sterile hospital background. The bruise around her downcast eye, the ugly and raw wound on her face that needed a fresh bandage, the downward tilt of her split lip, the telltale prints on her neck that looked about the same size as his own hands.

"Ah," Gojo said blankly. "That's why she saw me." He licked his lips. "She was attacked by a demon."

"A college friend possessed by a demon, but yes," Nanami corrected. "It doesn't always allow a human to see demons' true nature better, but she was marked." He hesitated, glancing away from the picture in Gojo's hand. "That might be why you're so interested in her. Being marked by a demon tends to...leave the door open for others and draw them in."

Gojo stared down at the picture, noting the sadness on her face. It didn't feel right. He knew he was a demon and demons reveled in human grief, but he didn't like this look on her. She certainly hadn't been happy to find out what he was, but she'd been angry and scared. Her little scowl was cute, and her heated glare even hotter. This emptiness, this pain, this acceptance of what had happened to her made his stomach twist.

"I know what it's like to be abandoned – to be hurt by people you trusted–"

Something burned in him, red and hot, and he dropped the file, letting the papers spill everywhere. He shoved them away and leaned back against the couch, folding his arms across his chest. Hurting humans had kind of been his thing for a while and he'd be lying if he pretended as if he hadn't done some fucked up shit in the past. He was a demon, for fuck's sake. Sure, he didn't go out and murder people and drink their blood or convince idiots to do equally horrible shit, but…

Gojo had once been very similar to the demon that had attacked Utahime.

"So she was put there likely to spot any demons lurking about," Gojo surmised.

"And she did," Nanami added.

"Utahime is very protective of her students but especially these three," Gojo pointed out. She didn't even know how important they were, and yet she'd been drawn to them anyway. It wasn't a coincidence. The random position at the school opening up right when she was considering a drastic life change, stepping in to help with Yuuji and Nobara, Megumi's placement in her class. Hell, even he was a part of this. After all, he'd had a hand in sealing Sukuna the first time around, and now, here they were again.

She was just a human though, and humans died so easily.

Nanami gathered the papers together, returning them to their folders in his typical, neat fashion. "Since she knows what you are, she might be more of a hindrance to you and keep you away from the others, but your influence on them is now of the utmost importance. We don't want to make an enemy out of someone like the girl and Megumi's blood ties will change everything – not to mention Sukuna's return to the world is not something Hell or Heaven would want."

"I dunno," Gojo mused. "If Sukuna were to break the world and raize it to the ground, Heaven could swoop in and remake it anew. It wouldn't be the first time the old man did that."

Letting out a sigh, Nanami begrudgingly admitted, "You might be right."

"But Utahime isn't the fire and brimstone type," Gojo said. "The school itself on the other hand…"

"I'm going to regret saying this, but…" Nanami took a breath. "You might need to...work with her."

Gojo snorted. "I would love that, believe me, but I doubt she's gonna approve of me influencing them to be on Hell's side."

"No, but I'm sure you don't mind twisting reality," Nanami told him. "If she's made aware about this situation, she might be more inclined to help – or at least less resistant to your presence." He tucked the folders underneath his arm. "Megumi's safety and growth is a priority to her, so she needs to know how dangerous his abilities will grow without assistance. The girl's exorcism techniques will surely be appealing to her, seeing as how they're a natural demon deterrent. You could sense it now, but as it grows in her, other demons will learn to avoid her at all costs. And I doubt Iori will be okay with a powerful demon possessing one of her students. She'll want to save him."

An almost dreamy look fell over Gojo's face. "She has such a good heart, Nanami. You've no idea just how sweet it is."

"You can't corrupt her," Nanami scolded him.

Gojo tilted his head back and whined, "Why not?"

"You could jeopardize both your positions here."

"Eh, we'll see about that." Gojo stuck out his tongue. "I've been told that I can have a delicate touch – depending on the situation and what's asked of me, of course."

Nanami frowned. "I'm serious. Don't mess this up."

"Whatever, stop worrying so much." Gojo rolled his eyes. "She might be a little resistant to me now, but she's got a weak spot for the kids. I can exploit that to our advantage."

"You're very good at exploiting things to your advantage, aren't you?" Nanami didn't sound amused or impressed. In fact, he sounded irritated more than anything else.

Granted, he must've understood the truth behind Gojo's words. Despite the very serious nature of this assignment, he would also use it in order to have fun. Now he had to be around Utahime. She might not have information on what Heaven wanted with the kids, but she was the influencer for the other side – the positive to his negative, if you will, although he personally didn't think what he was doing was bad.

Setting the files down on the counter, Nanami said, "I'll leave these here for you to properly go through them, but do not let anyone else see them, especially Megumi. They were hesitant to even give me this, but downstairs is growing uncomfortable."

"With the situation or me?" Gojo asked cheekily.

Nanami pressed his glasses further up the bridge of his nose. "Take a guess."

With his scolding done, Nanami left the apartment. Gojo eyed the closed front door and then glanced at files on the kitchen counter. A part of him itched to go through them more closely right now, but a stronger part of him was still feeling the remanence of anger. He wanted to light something on fire. Instead, he got up and went to his alcohol cabinet. It was filled with the good stuff, the kind that impressed people, and he made himself an overly sweet Manhattan. He didn't always like the burn of liquor, but right now, it was better than burning something down.

After downing half the drink, he wandered into his bedroom to get his jacket and shoes. Tsumiki's ballet lesson would be over soon. Like with Megumi, he had offered to stay for her first one, but she had shooed him away with girlish embarrassment. It was probably for the best. The mothers that did stay were far too tempting for him to resist. It'd be hard for him not to find one to distract himself with tonight.

When he returned to the main room, he found Megumi standing at the counter. He must've waited for Gojo to walk out before leaving the confines of his bedroom, quietly tiptoeing over to the files to read them for himself. The top file, Gojo knew, contained information on Utahime, including that picture from the hospital. Right as Megumi peeled back the top of the folder, Gojo strode up behind him and slammed his hand down on it, flattening it shut and making Megumi jump.

"Just what do you think you're doing?" Gojo demanded coldly.

Megumi twisted his lips into a frown. "I wanted to see what you and Nanami were talking about."

At least he was honest to a fault. Heaven would've loved that about him.

"It's rude to go through people's things, you know," Gojo pointed out, plucking the files off the counter. Megumi watched him with a sullen glare as Gojo carried them into his room and tossed them onto his bed. He shut the door and locked it for good measure. Megumi hadn't yet learned how to pick locks yet, so it would count for something before he found a place to hide them. "Get your shoes and jacket. We've gotta pick up your sister."

Unlike when Nanami had told him to leave the room, Megumi didn't move. He hesitated, the glare turning into something more nervous. Gojo watched him out of the corners of his eyes while taking another sip of his drink. Something was clearly bothering him, but it felt different from his usual discomfort. No, he seemed...genuinely upset. How much had he overheard of his and Nanami's conversation? How much had he understood?

Turning his back on Megumi, Gojo set the empty glass down on his small liquor table. "Just say what you're thinking, kid. I'm a demon, not a mindreader."

"Gojo," Megumi said, catching his attention and making him look back. He didn't say his name often, usually resorting to demon monikers, so this must've been serious. "You're not gonna hurt Miss Iori, are you?"

If he had a proper heart, it might've dropped in the pit of his stomach. Megumi sounded so pitiful – so worried and upset. He must've overheard just enough to work himself up, but Gojo doubted he really understood what they'd talked about. While he might not be like others and had a bit of demon blood in him, Megumi was still a child. Even with Gojo right in front of him, he'd grown up with the evil and violent demons the media depicted.

And he was a good kid. Despite the hand the world had dealt him, he still had a kind, soft heart.

"Why would you ask that?" Gojo asked carefully.

Megumi shuffled on his feet, his gaze on the ground. "Demons hurt people, don't they? You said they like to mess with good people."

"Yeah, they do." Gojo wasn't going to sugarcoat things. Sure, he might not be into the whole murder thing anymore, but he couldn't deny that he had blood on his hands. If Megumi asked him, he'd be honest about that too. He wasn't a good person, but he was the best shot the kid had at surviving. It sucked for them both. "But I'm not gonna hurt your nice teacher."

For once, he was being honest. Even demons were capable of that. He genuinely didn't want to hurt her – unless she asked him, of course, but she'd likely prefer to hurt him. He wouldn't mind taking any sort of punishment from her.

"Will I…?" Megumi swallowed thickly. "Will I hurt people? When my powers develop, will I–?"

"If you want to," Gojo said.

Megumi's head jerked upright, his eyes wide and his face alarmed. "I don't– I don't want to–" He shook his head. "But what if I can't control myself?"

Gojo let out a breath and walked over to him, placing a pacifying hand on his head. "That's what I'm here for – to teach you, guide you, make sure you get your shit together. And then you can decide on how to use your abilities." He crouched down so that he was eye-level with Megumi, his hand still squashing the boy's wild hair. "That's one thing the old man upstairs did that I can agree with."

"What's that?"

"Free will," Gojo said. "It was probably a bad decision to give animals as stupid as humans free reign over their own decisions, but every creature under His domain has free will – and yeah, that includes demons too." Gojo pulled his hand away from Megumi's head to hold out both of his hands palm up. "I'm free to do as much evil as I want, but I can also choose to be good when I want to as well. You have that same choice, and you'll continue to have it as you get older."

"I won't be more likely to be bad?" Megumi asked unsurely.

"Honestly…" Gojo dropped his hands onto his knees. "I don't know. You're a special case." He shrugged. "Maybe your abilities won't affect you at all or maybe you'll just have darker, more intrusive thoughts than the average person. In the end though, it'll be up to you."

Megumi looked him in the eyes. "Will you be there to help?"

Gojo didn't know if Megumi meant to help influence him to do bad or help keep him on a path where he didn't lose control of himself. Either way, it was a loaded question, so all Gojo could do was answer, "Yeah, if you want me around."

"I don't know," Megumi said. "You make bad decisions."

"Oi," Gojo said with a laugh, ruffling his hair again. "I decided to take you in, didn't I?" He pushed himself up and pushed Megumi in the direction of his bedroom. "Now, c'mon, we don't want to make Tsumiki wait by herself. I don't trust human men. They're fucking idiots."

Megumi did as he was told this time. Gojo turned away, rubbing at his bottom lip with his thumb. He could still remember the taste of Utahime, salty and sweet from some caramel popcorn she'd been eating previously. The way she'd whimpered in his mouth, the trembling of her body in his hands, the mingling scents of desire and fear. When was the last time she'd allowed herself to be in such a vulnerable position with a man?

There had been more of a reason for her to hide herself away from the world than he'd anticipated, but he should've known… That scar had drawn his attention a lot. Granted, it was hard to miss, but even now, he could feel his longing to touch it. He couldn't erase the mark left on her by that demon, but he could mark her for his own. The anger and possessiveness surprised him. Such fleeting things, humans didn't typically leave that much of an impression on him.

"I'm ready," Megumi sighed upon returning to the room.

Gojo snatched up his keys and wallet. "Right, let's go. Maybe we can get ice cream after."

"Seriously?" Megumi asked, his eyes lighting up hesitantly.

"I'm in the mood for something sweet," Gojo said as he walked out of the apartment. And maybe it would help wash away the bitter taste lingering in his mouth.

Chapter 6

Notes:

Honestly, Utahime deserves everything for dealing with Gojo's dumb demon ass. lmfao

Chapter Text

It was hard to look Megumi in the eyes.

Utahime was ashamed of feeling that way, but every time his languid eyes looked in her direction, an overwhelming sense of guilt washed over her. She'd had a difficult time in the confessional booth the next few days, each one more awkward and uncomfortable than the last. It wasn't as if the priest would understand the depths of her shame, and she couldn't say it outright either without sounding ridiculous herself or perhaps endangering Megumi.

How was she supposed to confess her sin of making out with an actual demon in a closet? That was probably a one-way ticket to Hell, even if she hadn't known at the time.

Nonetheless, her shame over failing Megumi managed to overpower her guilt about Gojo, so after a week of mortification, Utahime stared her reflection down in the mirror and basically told herself to get her shit together. If what Gojo had said about Megumi was true, then he would need all the help he could get. She wasn't exactly sure about the circumstances, only that Megumi might have a hand in destroying the world, so maybe he had some sort of powers.

God, she'd have to speak with Gojo again to pry more information out of him, wouldn't she? He would just love that, her coming to him instead of him needing to seek her out.

When school ended that day, Utahime followed the children outside. It was her turn to help the kids during pick-ups, so she and another teacher stood at the doors and guided children to their parent's (or nanny's) cars as they pulled up front. Although many of the vehicles that picked up the children were very expensive, Gojo's stood out. The sleek, black sports car wasn't just fancy; it was a statement, the engine revving playfully as it rolled up.

Megumi let out a beleaguered sigh much too old for his eight years, but Utahime felt it deeply as she watched the car get closer. "He's so stupid," the boy huffed. The corners of Utahime's lips twitched upward. Considering Megumi was talking about a demon from Hell, she would've expected to feel more horror, but the apathy Megumi felt towards his guardian made it feel strangely bland.

Once Gojo's car finally pulled up to the front, Utahime walked Megumi to the car. It certainly wasn't fit for a child, but he didn't complain as he clambered into the back when the passenger seat was scooted up.

In the driver's seat, Gojo tilted his head and grinned. "Why, hello there, Miss Iori."

"Gojo," Utahime replied curtly. It didn't seem to bother him, the grin still plastered on his face. Megumi was right: he was stupid. After glancing at Megumi, who was getting situated, her eyes flickered back to Gojo. "We need to talk."

He must've sensed how much it pained her to admit it, his eyebrows raising above his glasses. "Oh, do we now?"

"Yes," Utahime said. "Privately."

The grin on Gojo's face turned feral and much sharper, making her heart skip a beat. "You're more than welcome to come to my place later tonight."

"No," Utahime told him quickly. "Although I'd like privacy, I would prefer somewhere...public."

She didn't want to be alone with him. Not because she thought he'd hurt her (or maybe he would, she had no idea what he was capable of), but simply because, well… She didn't want to say that she didn't trust herself with him, but she was wary. The way he'd made her feel in that closet startled her more than she'd wanted to admit, but she had laid in bed at night thinking about it, unable to sleep.

It was like he'd dampened all the reason in her mind. Had they spent more time there, she was worried that she would've lost herself entirely in him. Her body had been lit with desire and pleasure, more so than she'd ever experienced before, and she'd wanted more – craved it. Maybe it had something to do with him being a demon; perhaps he could bring out people's more carnal nature.

Honestly, he could've taken her very easily. She hadn't minded sinning in that moment.

"Dinner then?" Gojo suggested. "Unless you'd rather find another basement."

Utahime pinched the bridge of her nose. "No, dinner is fine." She'd likely need a drink.

"Fantastic!" Gojo damn near chirped. What an annoying man. How had she not noticed it before? Had he been putting blinders on her the whole time to hide what he was? "How does seven sound? I can pick you up. I'll get us reservations somewhere, and I'm sure I can convince Nanami to babysit the munchkins."

"This is strictly professional," Utahime warned him, slamming the door shut.

He waved a hand at her as she glared at him through the rolled-down window. "Right, of course." He tilted his glasses down just enough to give her a wink, flashing those dangerous blue eyes of his. "Wear something nice."

"Gojo–"

But then he pulled off before she could scold him further, far too fast for someone with a child in the backseat of their car. Utahime sighed and dropped her shoulders. She had no idea what she'd gotten herself into, but she couldn't see a way around it. There was simply no avoiding the fact that Gojo was a demon or that Megumi was destined for something more. If she wanted to do anything to help him, she couldn't be in the dark, and Gojo was all too eager to spend more time with her.

This dinner was not going to be fun.

As much as Utahime wanted to pretend that Gojo would take her to some casual restaurant where they could talk in a corner, she knew he wouldn't do that. His comments about wearing "something nice" and making reservations were too pointed. No, he was going to make this as difficult as possible and probably pick some fancy restaurant in a ridiculous attempt to woo her.

Could she blame him for that? He was a demon, after all. She supposed being a difficult bastard was in the job description.

Utahime didn't want to admit how long it took her to pick out an outfit, but she spent far too much time rifling through her closet and dresser. She didn't really own any fancy clothes, seeing as how she tried not to live a life about materialistic means, but her "nice" clothes didn't feel like they'd cut it. They just made her look like, well, a proper school teacher. While she didn't want to give Gojo the wrong impression that she was interested in him, she also didn't want to stand out like a sour thumb in whatever restaurant he picked.

In the end, after digging around, she found a long red skirt that hung at her calves midway, a pretty long-sleeve white lace top, and white pair of nice flats. She couldn't remember the last time she'd worn the shirt – maybe not since college when she actually went out with friends once a week – but thankfully, both still fit. With a bit of makeup and her hair pulled up halfway in a red bow, Utahime felt…

Stupid. She was dressing up for dinner with a bloody demon. This was absurd.

True to his word, Gojo showed up at her place just before seven. Utahime nearly jumped out of her shoes when the apartment buzzer rang in the air, signaling that someone was at the front door of the building. Grabbing her purse and fighting the urge to clutch her keys protectively between her fingers, Utahime left her apartment and made her way downstairs. Once she got to the door, she took a deep breath and then opened it, the cold fall air rushing over her.

And there was Gojo, looking incredibly handsome and slick, a huge grin on his face. "Why don't you look delectable?"

Utahime brushed past him, tramping down the stairs toward his car. "Don't make this any more difficult than it has to be."

Gojo clicked his tongue and quickly followed her without missing a beat. He must've known she'd do that. "How can I not when you look so good? I was hoping you wouldn't go for just some simple black dress, and you did not disappoint."

"I didn't realize demons were such incorrigible flirts," Utahime muttered under her breath when she stopped on the sidewalk.

"Not all of them bother with it, but I like the chase," Gojo pointed out, and she tried not to shiver at the implication. He popped in front of her and opened the passenger door for her. Utahime hesitated. There was a warning about getting in cars with strangers, but getting in one with a demon had to be worse. Sensing her nerves, Gojo gestured inside. "I'm not going to do anything to you, I swear – unless you want me to."

"I think not," Utahime huffed before ducking down and slipping into the passenger seat. Her heart jumped when he slammed the door shut, but a few seconds later, he was jumping into the driver seat and starting the engine. She clumsily buckled the seatbelt just a second before he pulled off, once again too fast, and her hand slammed down on the inner console to hold herself down.

Gojo raised an eyebrow. "Already wanna hold hands?"

Utahime jerked her hand back, and he laughed, making her scowl at him. Seriously, what kind of demon was he? Nothing in all her years could've prepared her for this. He didn't act any differently from most men. Had she not seen through his guise, she never would've been able to guess what he truly was. How long had he been living on Earth? How many people had he outright deceived and used up for his own pleasure or game?

And why was he so focused on her? Didn't he have other women to hound?

Just as she suspected, Gojo took her to a side of the city that she only walked through. She watched as they passed by shops she could only dream of walking in, the clothes and accessories in each display window costing more than her monthly rent. She felt herself sinking anxiously in her seat as they pulled up to a restaurant with a valet. She'd only seen stuff like that in movies, but Gojo acted like it was nothing as he pulled up.

"Do you actually think this will impress me enough to make me forget?" Utahime asked.

Gojo smiled. "No, but maybe I just want to spoil you. When has a man ever done that for you before?"

"You're not a man," Utahime pointed out.

"True," Gojo chuckled, "but I've got the right equipment for it."

Rolling her eyes, Utahime got out of the car when the valet opened the door for her. Gojo easily handed off his keys and stepped in line next to her as they walked inside. He didn't offer his arm this time, allowing her to clutch her purse in front of her, but he was close enough to occasionally brush up against her. This time, she knew it was on purpose.

When they stepped inside, all Gojo had to do was say, "I've got a reservation under Satoru Gojo," and then they were taken to a table. It was the perfect spot for a private conversation in public – tucked away in the corner where she could see the entire restaurant but still away, dimly lit, cozy, romantic. She tensely thanked the hostess as she sat down across from him.

Upon looking around, she had to admit: it was the most beautiful restaurant she'd ever been inside – and, considering that there were no prices listed on the menu, the most expensive as well. He really was trying to wine and dine her.

"What do you think?" Gojo asked, his tone more thoughtful than playful.

"It's...nice," Utahime begrudgingly admitted. "Okay, it's better than nice. A meal here probably costs half my monthly bills combined."

Gojo snorted. "You're not wrong."

"Why are you doing this?" Utahime demanded, holding tightly onto the menu. "Is this some sort of game to you? Are you trying to tempt me with money and flashiness?"

"Maybe," Gojo shot back. "Or perhaps I just wanted to apologize. I scared you – I still scare you, I can tell – but there's not much I can do about that." He held out his hands. "Can't change what I am." No, that was true. He dropped his hands back on the table, focusing a steady look on her that she could sense even behind his sunglasses. "I won't deny that I would love to push you past the edge of your pleasure, but you're not ready for that."

Utahime blushed. "I'm never letting you do that."

"Right, right, having sex with a demon is probably like pretty high on the sin list, especially since you're actually aware." Gojo flashed his sharp canines at her. "I could still bring you close to Heaven."

"Stop it."

Gojo made another amused sound. "Okay, okay, I'm pushing the line here. I get it. Just know the offer is on the table should you ever be interested."

Their waiter arrived shortly after to start the meal. Gojo ordered for them, but he looked at her every time before making a decision. Truth be told, she didn't know what half the stuff on the menu was, so she waved at him to decide in the end. She'd… Well, she wouldn't trust him, but he knew more of this stuff than her. He did point out that the bottle of wine he'd ordered was sweet, but she didn't care. At this point, she needed something to calm her frazzled nerves.

She was having a fancy dinner with a demon like it was normal.

"Feeling weird, huh?" Gojo piped up.

Utahime fiddled with a tiny fork. "It's hard not to."

"I don't blame you," Gojo told her. "To be honest, it's been a while since I was around a human that knew the truth, so it is strange."

"So you just lie about what you are all the time?" Utahime didn't feel pity for a demon, but the thought was kind of sad.

Gojo shrugged. "It's in our nature to lie and hide, so I've never been bothered by it. I usually assume most humans will run away screaming in terror if they find out the truth." He tilted his head, eyeing her curiously. "But you didn't. You fought back with me. It was interesting and different. I like that."

Megumi's words rang in her head like a siren: He's not good for things he likes.

"Mei Mei warned me that bad boys would be attracted to me," Utahime grumbled.

"Have experience with them?" Gojo asked, but his tone was off for the smile on his face. It didn't sound right, which confused her for a moment. Before she could bring it up, however, he continued, flicking his glass of water. "So I can't help but place an assortment of temptations in front of you, but you said we needed to talk, so here we are, talking. Of course, I've a feeling there's something in particular you wanted to bring up."

Utahime sucked in a breath, but then their waiter returned, bringing a bottle of wine with him. She smiled as he opened it for them and then nodded when he offered to pour her a glass. After he set it down in a bucket of ice at the side of their table, she picked up her glass, trying very hard not to tremble, and took an inappropriately large gulp. It was definitely sweeter than she would've preferred, but she swallowed it and set the glass down.

"Too sweet?" Gojo asked.

"It's fine," Utahime told him. She cleared her throat. "You're right though. There was something specific I wanted to speak with you about."

Gojo sighed, swirling the wine around in his glass. "Well, it's one of two things: either you want to know more about my role as a demon in this world – or Megumi." She shifted in her seat, and he nodded. "Megumi it is. You're curious about what I said about him."

"You made some pretty vague accusations," Utahime stated.

"I did, and I didn't explain myself after," Gojo agreed. "I was a bit caught up in the moment."

Ignoring the comment, Utahime carefully continued, "You said he was special and that he...he might have a hand in ending the world."

Gojo shrugged in a noncommittal manner. "I might've been melodramatic." She looked at him expectantly, picking up the glass of wine and taking another sip. It wasn't as bad the second time around. "Look, Megumi isn't like me. He's human, but… Somewhere along the line in his family history, one of his ancestors fucked around with a demon and had a child."

Utahime stared at him in shock. "Are you saying Megumi has…?"

"Yes, Megumi has demon blood in him, but that doesn't make him one," Gojo answered, holding out a hand as if to stop her further. "It's incredibly rare but not entirely unheard of. For the most part, it doesn't do anything. Humans are resilient, if nothing else, and the mixture isn't a good combination."

"So he doesn't have a predilection for evil?" Utahime didn't know what else to ask. Demons were the embodiment of evil, after all, so if Megumi had demon blood in him, then wouldn't that make him more likely to sin?

"Eh, who's to say," Gojo sighed dismissively. When she frowned, he quickly added, "I mean that. I don't know." He shook his head and drank his wine. "I've had to talk with him about that as well. He's scared he'll just go off the deep end and murder people."

Utahime's heart skipped a beat. "He won't though, right?"

"Just as I told him, I'll tell you," Gojo stated. "That will be entirely up to him. It won't be his blood driving him forward. He'll be able to choose what he wants to do."

"And how are you helping him?" Utahime asked.

"If you're thinking that I'm guiding him to lose his shit and bloody his hands, you'd be wrong," Gojo told her, setting his wine glass down. "Others might, sure, but that's not our goal. And, yes, we do have a scheme and would love him on our side, but the fact is that Megumi's powers, when they do manifest properly, will be his own, and he's a stubborn boy, as you know quite well."

Yes, she did, which was how they'd found themselves here.

Her head spun. "Powers? Like something supernatural?"

"It's hard to explain," Gojo told her. "Shadow manipulation, summoning and controlling hellhounds, a few other things. Sure, he's a brat now, but he's going to be extraordinary."

"But...the other side…"

Gojo raised an eyebrow. "Heaven, you mean?"

Utahime cleared her throat. "Yes, them – you said they'd prefer to kill him?"

"Ah, that was cruel of me to say – must've broken your heart a little." Gojo sounded genuinely apologetic, and even worse, he was right. She'd dreamed and hoped for a forgiving God, one that accepted and loved people, that listened to the song in their hearts. She didn't want to picture angels hunting down one of her students. "It's true though. Angels are calculating and cold creatures. The fact that he isn't dead suggests they might have plans for him, but even I'm wary to think of what they would be."

"How do you know?" Utahime asked.

"Because I used to be one," Gojo said without hesitation.

Utahime's heart dropped into the pit of her stomach, but it made a strange sort of sense. There was something ethereal about Gojo, something that gave off more than a demonic aura when he allowed her to see his true self. Those crystalline blue eyes, the honesty of his soul, the way he broke through every wall with his strength and self-assuredness. He could be underhanded, yes, but he was his strongest when he was forward.

"Megumi will inherit powers beyond any human recognition," Gojo explained. "They will be dark, and they will be dangerous. He'll be capable of laying waste to towns, people devoured by his shadows. It could be terrifying." He sat back in his chair and let out a sigh. "Or he could use them for good. He could protect people, use his darkness to spread light. In order to do either, he'll need to learn control."

"So you'll teach him," Utahime surmised.

"Yes, and without me guiding him, he'll absolutely destroy things and hurt people," Gojo added. "That sort of power left unchecked would cause uncertain havoc."

Utahime let out a shaky breath and nodded. Terrifying as it was, she knew it was the truth. She doubted a demon like Gojo would want to become the pseudo-parent to a human child, but if he was truly the only one that could stop Megumi from breaking everything, then he would need to be put in charge. It didn't make her feel any better. Her heart ached to help the child, but she didn't know what she could possibly do. She was just his teacher.

Gojo leaned forward. "I can't do it alone, however."

"What do you mean?" she asked.

"I mean, Megumi needs balance," Gojo explained. "He needs guidance from both sides, or we all lose. He needs you."

Utahime furrowed her brow. "Is this just a ploy to keep me closer?"

"It works in my favor, doesn't it?" Gojo shook his head. "But no, the boy genuinely needs all the help he can get. I can help him learn how to control and use his powers, but I'll admit that I don't have the best sense when it comes to morals and such. You've got a good heart and have earned his trust. You can guide his soul."

After considering Gojo for a moment, Utahime bit down on her tongue and nodded. "That's very poetic – very good."

"What? You don't believe me?"

"It's quite a coincidence, don't you think?" Utahime asked. "You were handpicked to watch over Megumi, but I'm just a teacher. I'll have him for a few years in my class, but in the end, I can't imagine I'll be able to have that much of an effect on him." She pointed a finger at Gojo, who pouted in return. "Unless you need an excuse to keep me close and to get me on your good side. You want me to trust you – believe that you're trying to help. You're a demon, Gojo. How can I believe anything you say?"

"Whether or not you believe me is irrelevant," Gojo told her, "but you're a much bigger part of this than you realize, Utahime Iori, and Megumi isn't the only one that needs your help."

Utahime froze. "What's that mean?"

This time, when Gojo flashed her a smile, it lacked the same humor as before. If anything, a displeased look crossed his face as he picked up his wine and drained the rest of the glass. "Oh, when I said you got the pick of the litter with your class, I was making a joke, but you really hit the destiny lottery with this one."

"My class?" Utahime thought back, but it took her less than a minute before she made the connection. "Are you talking about Yuuji and Nobara?"

Gojo gave her the fingerguns, a gesture certainly out of place in such a high-end restaurant. "Ding, ding, ding, we have a winner! You're very good at this, very perceptive. I like that a lot. This is much easier to explain than I expected. Nanami would be proud."

While Gojo was acting casual about this, all Utahime could feel was alarm. She tightly gripped a napkin in her lap as their waiter returned with their aperitifs, leaving Gojo to thank him as she was unable to get the words out of her mouth. What did Yuuji and Nobara have to do with this? Gojo was one thing, Megumi quite another, but them as well? The two children that had become friends with Megumi over the past few weeks?

Was it fate? A higher power? She wasn't even supposed to be here. She'd applied to the job on a whim upon seeing it at the last second.

"What's…?" Utahime swallowed. "What do they have to do with this?"

Gojo plucked at one of the mussels sitting in a rich curry sauce. "Oh, besides Yuuji being destined to become the vessel to a powerful demon feared by Heaven and Hell and Nobara inheriting a terrifying exorcism ability capable of wiping out both demons and angels?" He slurped down the seafood meat into his mouth and then dropped the empty shell on a plate, the sound echoing in Utahime's ears. "Not a whole lot."

This dinner was much worse than she anticipated. Utahime picked up her glass and drank the rest of the wine. When Gojo offered her another, she nodded and let him pour her another. It didn't seem to matter in comparison to what she was learning tonight.

By the time dinner ended, Utahime had to admit that she was properly drunk. It was absolutely humiliating, and she wanted to hide in the nearest dark corner, but instead, she had to force herself to walk as straight as possible to the car pulled out front by the valet. Thankfully she'd chosen not to wear heels, or this would've been a much different story. She hadn't drunk this much in a very long time, but Gojo had kept ordering and she'd been too worked up and out of it to stop him.

How else was she supposed to handle the fact that three of her students – the very three she worked the most with – were destined for such terrifying futures?

She was quiet the entire ride back to her apartment, biting at her nails and watching buildings and people on the sidewalk pass by in a blur. When they arrived, parking a little further down, she pushed him away when he tried to help her out, but he didn't seem mad. He hung just behind her as she stomped to her apartment building, as if to make sure she didn't fall, but he ruined the moment by chuckling when she struggled with her keys.

Gojo took her keys and flicked through them until she nodded. Reaching around her, his chest brushing against her back, he unlocked the door and pushed it open. "Isn't it a sin to indulge this much in alcohol?"

"Oh, shut up," Utahime mumbled as she staggered inside. "It's– I'm not going to blame you. I did this to myself. You didn't charm me or whatever."

"You're right about that," Gojo said with a chuckle. "This is all you."

"It's just this-this weird situation!" Utahime stomped up the stairs. "What am I supposed to think? What am I supposed to do?"

She threw her hands up in the air and stumbled backward, but there was Gojo, easily catching her by the shoulders and pushing her upright. Burning with embarrassment, she made it the rest of the way and then meandered to her apartment door. She should snatch her keys away and tell him to go, but she let him help her with her door, watching the effortlessly way he opened it.

Utahime pouted, thinking about how he'd driven them here. "You didn't drink as much as me."

"No, I didn't," Gojo admitted, pushing her door open and returning her keys to her, "and even if I had, alcohol affects demons differently. We were built to indulge."

Upon stepping into her place, Utahime flicked on the light and kicked off her shoes. "It's just not fair. Working with them was going to be difficult enough. They have absolutely nothing compared to other kids – well, Megumi has more, thanks to you, I guess – and they're just… They're good kids with the world against them – and now Hell and Heaven? How am I supposed to help them? I'm no one. I'm nothing–"

Gojo swooped him, cupping her cheek in his hand. "Hey, hey, you're not nothing. I mean, sure, you're just a human, so you're inherently weak–"

"That doesn't make me feel any better," Utahime snapped, slapping his hand away.

His other hand fell over her waist, pulling her closer. "But you care for those kids more than most people in their lives combined." He gazed down at her as she stared up at him, but he was admittedly a little blurry. Stupid wine. "I know you'll take care of them on your end, and I'll do what I can on mine. I can at least give you more information on their...abilities and fates."

Utahime bit her lip. "But what about Yuuji? If he's possessed…"

"When he's possessed," Gojo corrected. "There's no stopping it."

Despite herself, her eyes watered. "What are we supposed to do then?"

"Possession isn't exactly like it's depicted in films and books," Gojo explained. "Sure, he could lose himself entirely – and with Sukuna, that is a large possibility – but he could be strong enough to hold back, to keep himself in control, to contain Sukuna more like a vessel than a bomb. It's hard to say, and it depends on the next few years."

With a sniff, Utahime said, "Right, of course, we...we have to do our jobs to protect him."

Gojo brushed a strand of hair out of her face, gazing down at her. He pulled her closer to him, and warmth spread through her body. "I've got faith in you."

It was just the right thing she needed to hear, and it blessedly snapped her out of it. She pushed him away, and he let her go easily, a cheeky grin on his face. He hadn't been lying, but he'd been lulling her into that state again. It was easier to fall into it after more than a few glasses of wine, but she wasn't going to be that easy.

"Don't do that," Utahime reprimanded sharply. "I'm not going to sleep with you – become one of your little, pathetic human conquests."

"Aw, c'mon, you mean more than that to me," Gojo teased, seemingly unbothered by her scolding. "We're practically co-parenting here, and I gotta admit, the mommy thing is doing some things for me."

Utahime blushed. "That's– Don't say that." She wagged a finger at him. "You think– You think you're God's gift to women– No, Satan's! And you come in with all your charm and good looks and just...just ruin them."

"Okay, yeah, I can't deny that, but I won't push it with you, I promise." Gojo held up his hands and then pocketed them. "I'd rather you be sober anyway. It's more fun that way. Getting someone drunk is too easy – takes all the fun out of it."

"You're terrible," Utahime said, completely stunned. "You're absolutely terrible."

Gojo shrugged. "Can you blame me for loving it when a woman is screaming 'yes' of her own free will?"

"Oh, you–" Utahime turned away from him and walked to her kitchen. She grabbed a pint glass from her cabinet and poured herself a glass of water from her faucet. After draining the entire thing, she slammed the glass on the counter. "I don't know if I can do this."

"You can," Gojo said, his voice almost gentle. "You're stronger than you know."

Utahime frowned at him. "Didn't you just say I was weak?"

"I said humans are inherently weak," Gojo stated, "but that doesn't mean you can't be strong too." His gaze was completely steady, his face impassive. "You've seen good, and you've seen evil, and you know the difference between the two even when they look the same. If anyone can help these kids, it's you."

For a moment, Utahime could only look at him. Did he know…? She wouldn't know how he would - unless he had access to police files and medical records. Of course, he'd been able to snatch up two kids and adopt them without any fuss, so it might not be a problem for him to get his hands on those things. Had he done a background check on her? Looked up her past in order to better manipulate her?

"Gojo…"

"If you have any further questions, you've got my number," he said instead, giving her a slight bow. "For what it's worth, as insane and serious as this dinner was, I had a good time with you tonight. It's...nice not to hide and be honest – to be with someone I can trust. I forget what it's like sometimes. Those kids are lucky to have you in their lives."

Utahime forced out, "Thank you for dinner and...for being honest with me about the situation." She swallowed thickly. "Goodnight, Gojo."

"'Night, Utahime," Gojo said as he opened her door. "I'll see you around."

He left without a fight, twisting the bottom lock so that he wouldn't be able to open the door again. Utahime grasped the edge of the counter and leaned over, her head tilted forward, eyes closed, and her shoulders hunched. Yes, she would, and it appeared as if she didn't have much of a choice if she didn't want the world to end.

If her placement here was a part of a higher power's plans, why the hell had they paired her with him?

Chapter 7

Chapter Text

The following weeks proceeded as such:

Utahime spent her weekdays teaching as normal, although she admittedly paid a little more attention to Megumi, Yuuji, and Nobara. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary with them. Had Gojo not told her the painful reality of their situation, she would've never known the difference between them and the other kids in her class. Aside from their unusual home lives, they seemed so average that it was almost possible to forget they weren't normal.

So energetic, Yuuji struggled to listen during class sometimes, but a flick from Megumi usually brought him back into focus. She no longer had to deal with bullying, if only because the combined threat of Megumi and Nobara scared any kid who wanted to terrorize another classmate for fun. The once reticent Megumi was now dragged into intense play pretend games and other activities by both Yuuji and Nobara, and she'd noted an improvement in their grades in return.

She supposed part of her job was to ensure that they did have a normal life, seeing as how she was the normal one. Gojo could provide shelter and food for Megumi, but he would also have to provide a different kind of education than her, and Megumi was all-too-aware of the fact that neither he nor Gojo were normal. Utahime did what she could, although she couldn't help but worry that she wasn't actually doing anything.

Twice a week, she took Nobara and Yuuji to the ballpark where they met up with Megumi and Gojo. She didn't have to always take them, but a part of her felt obligated to go now, and they seemed really happy with her presence. Thankfully, Gojo didn't stay every time. He probably would have if Megumi didn't literally shove him away if it was just practice, pink in the face and yelling at him for being embarrassing.

Gojo also didn't bother her all the time. She couldn't avoid him entirely, not when Megumi was quickly becoming close friends with Yuuji and Nobara, but at least he hadn't made any other further advances on her. Were some of his comments more suggestive than was appropriate? Yes, but he'd been like that from the beginning. She simply saw the truth now.

A part of her was certain his interest in her only lied in the fact that she was a "Bible school teacher" or some other ridiculous religious kink. He wouldn't be the first guy to show interest in her or want to bed her because of that.

He was just the first demon, which strangely made it easier to deal with. She could always expect him to be on bad behavior because that was in his nature.

As unusual and scary as this whole thing was, like with most things in life, they ended up falling into a routine. Gojo tried to play games with her that she didn't entertain, and they both worked with the kids. He was good with them. Even Megumi, who sometimes acted like Gojo was the worst being on the planet, obviously trusted him and relied on him as well. Yuuji thought he was super cool, and Nobara approved of anyone that bought her food and drove cool cars apparently.

Things were fine. They were actually okay. Utahime thought she might be getting the hang of this weird situation she'd found herself in.

And then, the day before fall break, Megumi's powers manifested for the first time – in her classroom.

Luckily, the only student in the classroom was Megumi. Although school was over, he sat at his desk idly coloring on a scrap piece of paper. Gojo had called the school stating he would be late due to his job (whatever that meant), so Utahime had offered to stick around and watch him. It wasn't like Megumi was disruptive, especially when he was by himself. He didn't even seem bothered that Gojo was running late.

Utahime was putting up the arts crafts in a cupboard when she heard a scuffling sound, like a chair being pushed aside, and then a quiet yelp. She turned around, only to find no one in the classroom with her. But...that wasn't right. Megumi had been sitting down at his desk, which was on the opposite side of the door. She would've seen him if he'd walked out of the room.

Megumi cried out, "Mi-Miss Iori!" in a frightened and confused voice, and she snapped her out of the daze, rushing toward the sound of his voice.

"What's–?" Utahime had to slap a hand over her mouth to stop herself from screaming.

The reason she hadn't been able to see Megumi wasn't that he was no longer at his desk or in the room; it was because he was half-sunk in an inky black puddle. It looked thicker than oil and was up to his waist. Face pale and eyes wide, he was clinging to the legs of his desk, as if he might be sucked under if he let go.

"I'm sorry!" Megumi cried. "I-I didn't mean to do it! I don't– I don't know–"

"Oh my God, oh my God." Utahime was vaguely aware that she was muttering under her breath as she stared in horror at the sight. She didn't know what to do – and Megumi clearly didn't either. He hadn't meant to do whatever he'd done, which meant he didn't know how to undo it either. For God's sake, she wasn't even sure what he'd done, and he seemed equally confused and scared.

Megumi's hands slipped off the legs of the table, and Utahime jumped forward, grabbing his hands before he could fall under. Her knees buckled, and she almost fell into the black puddle as well. She didn't know what it was, but something warned her not to touch it. Although it didn't appear to be hurting him physically, she had a feeling that she, being completely human, wouldn't be so lucky.

"Hang on, Megumi!" Utahime told him, even as she felt their hands getting slick.

His lips trembled, his eyes wet and terrified. "I-I can't–"

"Yes, you can," Utahime cut in, struggling to sound calm. She knew it didn't quite work – could hear the trembling in her own voice – but she gritted her teeth and pulled on him harder. She was genuinely afraid of pulling his arms out of socket, but that had to be better than falling into a black hole. Who knew where it led?

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry," Megumi babbled, tears streaming down his face. "I was just-just thinking about going home and then the circle appeared under me and-and-and–"

He sank into the inky pool a little more, halfway up his chest, awkwardly dragging her down to her knees. Their hands were too slick, her arms straining. It almost felt as if something was pulling him under, like there was another person on the other side tugging on his ankles. She couldn't pull him up; it was all she could do to keep him in place.

Then, one of his hands slipped out of hers. He yelped in fear, and she reacted instantly without thinking, shoving her hand into the black hole to grab his arm that fell under.

It burned. Utahime didn't know how Megumi could stand it, but her hand and wrist felt as if she'd sunk it under hot water. Not quite boiling but just hot enough that it was borderline painful, growing worse the longer she held it under. She bit her lip to keep from crying out, but tears built in the corners of her eyes and slipped down her cheeks.

"Don't– Don't let go," Megumi begged.

"I won't," Utahime barely managed. "I won't."

She'd go under with him before she let him go, no matter the consequences.

The classroom door swung open, and for one terrible second, Utahime was afraid it was one of her fellow teachers or the principal, when Gojo's cheerful voice rang out, "Knock, knock, I'm back! Where's my brat?"

Utahime kicked a chair to catch his attention, locking desperate eyes with him and breathing out a pitiful, "Gojo, please–"

Alarm flashed across Gojo's face, and he even tore his trademark sunglasses off, his blue eyes glowing more vibrant than ever. "Shit!"

In a flash, he darted across the room to reach them, taking hold of Megumi's wrist that was still visible. When his eyes followed her arm down into the pool of darkness, he hissed, a sound that made her wince in fear. Whatever that meant, it wasn't good, but she didn't care. She wouldn't have been able to hold onto him if she hadn't done it.

"I'm sorry, Gojo," Megumi cried. "I didn't mean to do it!"

"I know, kid, I know," Gojo said, sinking his other arm into the dark pool to grab onto the back of Megumi's shirt. "You gotta let go."

Panic flared in Megumi's eyes, mirroring how Utahime felt in her heart. "I can't–"

"No, you gotta let go of your power," Gojo told him firmly. "Close your eyes." Megumi was shaking, but he did as he was told, squeezing his eyes shut tightly. "Now, imagine your power as a ball. Do you see it?" Megumi nodded hesitantly. "Now, picture dropping it into a chest and shutting the lid. Lock it once the chest is closed – and then let go."

It took an agonizing ten seconds, but then the weight holding Megumi down lessened. The darkness surrounding him began to close up, and as if it took him nothing, Gojo pulled the boy out of the dark hole in one go. Utahime hadn't even tried to pull. Her hand came out with him, and she let go of Megumi once his sneakers were visible, flopping back on her butt. The darkness dried up like a pool of water disappearing down a drain until there was nothing there, not a single spot on the floor to suggest it had been there.

Megumi was shaking violently in Gojo's arms, his face buried into the demon's chest, no doubt ruining the expensive shirt with his tears. Gojo didn't seem to care, one hand still wrapped around Megumi's wrist and the other on top of his head, squashing down his hair. She could hear him mumbling something, but it was so muffled that she didn't even think Gojo would be able to understand him.

"You're good, you're fine, you're not in trouble," Gojo told him in a steady voice, sounding almost bored. Utahime didn't think it was the right tone; then again, she wasn't sure what the correct one would be in a situation like this. "I didn't expect your powers to start manifesting so soon, but it probably won't happen again for a while."

"What–?" Utahime blinked when Gojo glanced back at her. "What happened?"

"Nothing too big, just a simple portal," Gojo explained. His eyes flickered to the floor where the hole – the portal – had been moments ago. "To Hell."

Utahime paled. "What?"

"I was hoping the first time he did this wouldn't be so drastic, but of course the kid has a flair for the dramatics," Gojo sighed, lifting his hand from Megumi's head to pinch the bridge of his nose. "Maybe it's because of the demon blood. As soon as the portal ability activated for the first time, it called back to its origins."

No wonder it had been so hot in there, but she didn't think they'd breached through into Hell. Her hand had still felt like it was stuck in a thick, liquid substance when she'd reached inside to grab his arm. Her mind spun though, unable to hold onto a thought for long. Megumi had activated a portal to Hell in her classroom. What would've happened had she left the room for a moment? What would've happened if they'd both gone under?

Maybe Megumi would've survived for a bit, but she would've died. Going to Hell alive wasn't really an option for humans.

"He'll be okay though," Gojo told her. "I'll keep an eye on him, but I think it was just a random accident."

"Will it happen again?" Utahime asked.

"Yeah, but it could also be something different entirely," Gojo explained. He let go of Megumi's arm, pushing him back slightly so the boy could wipe his face clear of tears. It wouldn't matter much, not when his cheeks were splotty and his eyes were red. Gojo glanced down at his shirt with a look of distaste and wiped at the wet spots. "We've got a very talented and powerful kid on our hands."

Megumi sniffed as he wiped at his face with the sleeve of his school blazer. "I don't wanna be powerful."

"Too bad, kiddo," Gojo quipped, flicking his temple. He jerked his hand back before Megumi could hit it away, a lop-sided grin on his face. "You're gonna be terrifying."

When a stricken look crossed Megumi's innocent face, Utahime smacked Gojo in the arm. "Stop antagonizing him!"

Megumi's eyes then flickered to her, the fear so obvious that her heart ached. A shameful look fell over him, and he looked away, his shoulders falling as he closed in on himself. "I'm– I'm sorry, Miss Iori. I'm not– I'm not normal, and maybe I'm bad and–"

"No, no, you aren't bad," Utahime gasped, pushing herself back onto her knees so she could sit up in front of him. She laid a hand on his cheek, letting him nuzzle into her palm. Gojo's idea of physical comfort probably accumulated to a few rough pats on the head, but Megumi needed more than that right now. He'd almost gotten swallowed up by Hell. "I've already spoken with Gojo about it."

Megumi stiffened, his hands balling into fists at his sides. "You know?"

Utahime nodded. "Yes, I do, and it's okay. I'm not afraid or upset or anything. I'm here for you, no matter what, just as I promised before I knew."

For a moment, Megumi lifted his eyes so he could search her face. She knew what he was looking for – signs for lying, fear, anger, a poor attempt at deceit – but he wouldn't find it no matter how much he looked. Because she wasn't lying: she wasn't afraid of him, she wasn't angry, she wasn't hiding. She would be here for him, and if that meant diving halfway into Hell, then she'd do it, for him and the other two. They were sure to have their hardships in the future sooner than later as well.

Satisfied, Megumi nodded and dropped his gaze, only to gasp and point when he landed on something. "Your hand!"

Utahime looked down and lifted the hand in question. It was red and swollen halfway up her arm, similar to a hot water burn. So frightened and overwhelmed by what had happened, she hadn't even thought about it, much less felt the pain. She blinked, the skin throbbing, and tried to formulate a sentence that would reassure Megumi.

Instead, all she could manage was, "Oh."

"Ah, fuck, we gotta get that taken care of," Gojo said, running his fingers through his hair.

"Don't cuss," Utahime scolded, but she didn't feel entirely there.

"Yeah, yeah, okay," Gojo replied dismissively as he stood up. He grabbed Utahime by the arm and lifted her to her feet. She let him, feeling rather weak after holding onto Megumi for so long, and leaned against his side. He pushed back her sleeve very carefully and blew out some air as he examined the wound. "It's not terrible, but you wouldn't have been able to last that much longer. You still got a hand."

"I guess humans and Hell don't mix well together," Utahime mumbled.

Gojo grinned. "Depends on where the mixing is happening."

Megumi teetered nervously in front of them. "Is she hurt? Did I hurt her?"

"You didn't hurt me," Utahime told him.

"Eh," Gojo added in an unconvincing tone. He searched the room, only for Megumi to point at his head, and then pulled his sunglasses back down over his eyes. "You got any holy water around here?"

"The Chapel," Utahime supplied.

"Okay, we'll need that."

Utahime wrinkled her nose. "I'm not stealing holy water from the Chapel."

"We're not stealing," Gojo insisted. "We're borrowing for good use. I'm sure the Almighty will be fine with it."

"No," Utahime said firmly. Even with his glasses on, she could tell that Gojo was rolling his eyes, especially since his body moved when he let out a frustrated huff. Biting her lip, she admitted, "But Gakuganji has some in his office. I have a spare key, just in case of emergencies, and…I guess this is an emergency."

"Stealing from the principal?" Gojo snorted. "I like that even better."

Utahime frowned. "It's borrowing…"

"Can't give it back, so yeah, it's stealing," Gojo said as he guided her to the front of the classroom. "I was just lying to make you feel better."

He eased her down into the chair behind her desk. Now that attention had been drawn to her, Utahime was starting to feel dizzy with how much her hand and wrist hurt. The throbbing had built to the point of tears, and she couldn't hide them from Megumi this time. Luckily, Gojo seemed to understand when she kept turning her head, moving to stand in front of her to block her from Megumi's view.

After rummaging around in a desk drawer, she pulled out a key and held it out to Gojo, but he lifted his hands in front of himself and said, "I can't."

Utahime tried not to pout. "But…"

"I literally can't," Gojo insisted. "That shit will hurt me." He took the key from her and then dropped it into Megumi's willing hands. "But he can do it."

Her heart rate spiked, and Utahime pushed herself forward, grabbing the edge of her desk to pull herself to her feet. "No, that's too much. I'll just–"

"I can do it, Miss Iori," Megumi jumped in. "Just tell me where it's at."

Biting her lip, Utahime struggled to respond, not because she didn't know where Gakuganji kept the holy water, but because she didn't want to put Megumi in such an awkward position. That water was kind of a prized possession, claiming it came from the Pope himself, but Mei Mei had told her that it had actually been bought off a lower level cardinal.

"Bottom left drawer of his desk – under a false bottom," Utahime confessed.

Megumi nodded and left the room without a single moment of hesitation. Gojo watched him go, a faintly amused look on his face, while Utahime sunk back in her seat. By now, none of the staff should be around, so that just left them in the building. She could picture Megumi's focus as he headed to the principal's office, a place he'd found himself on more than a few occasions before she'd called in Gojo.

"You okay?" Gojo asked, eyeing her sideways.

Utahime took a deep breath and then let it out. "I'm fine."

"You're in pain."

"I am."

Gojo leaned over her desk, planting his hands on the top so that he was nearly eye-level with her. "Let me help you."

She could see her reflection in his sunglasses and looked away, embarrassed at how much of a mess she looked. She didn't look nearly as put together as she thought she sounded. Her face was red, and she was sweating, her hair plastered against her temples. She didn't dare glance down at her hand, which she was holding against her chest, knowing it would only make the pain even worse.

"How?" Utahime asked.

"I can distract you," Gojo said, leaning in further.

Utahime furrowed her brow. "Are you really suggesting something inappropriate right now?"

"I mean, as you know quite well, it would be very distracting and numb you from the pain," Gojo pointed out. "Is it wrong to be turned on by how brave you were?"

"When I look like a mess?" Utahime shot back. "Yes, a little."

Gojo chuckled and reached out to gently wipe her bangs out of her face. "I forget how brave humans can be sometimes, but sometimes, a good distraction is all one needs in order to forget how afraid they are. That can be dangerous too, of course."

A good distraction… Was that another reason why Gojo had sent Megumi to get the holy water from Gakuganji's office? The boy wouldn't have any qualms about it, seeing as how he wasn't exactly fond of the principal either, and it was a mission . She'd seen the determined look on his face. It had overridden his fear and guilt. He could feel shame later for what he did, but by then, he'd be calmed down and could think straight.

Or maybe Gojo just didn't want to deal with it and she was giving him too much credit. It was hard to say when she felt a little delirious from the pain.

"Ah, you're back," Gojo greeted, standing up straight. "Good job, kid."

Megumi held out the silver flask. "Here–"

Gojo jumped back, gloved hands held up in front of himself. "What do you think you're doing? I just told you: that stuff will burn the shit out of me!"

"Oh, right." Megumi pulled the flask back and glanced down at it, his brows furrowed in confusion. After a few seconds of fiddling, he managed to open it and then awkwardly stepped around the desk before pausing. "Um… I'm not gonna go to Hell for stealing holy water from a Christian school principal, am I?"

"Technically, half of you has already been in Hell, so I think you'll be fine," Gojo told him, which wasn't the most comforting thing in Utahime's opinion. "Just pour a little bit over the wound. You won't have to use the whole thing." He rolled his eyes. "Let's just hope it's the real deal. I can't tell you how many times I've had 'holy' water dumped on me, only for it to be from a lake or blessed by a fake priest."

Utahime held up her wounded hand and pushed back her sleeve. "How terrible."

"It is," Gojo huffed. "It wasn't always easy to dry your clothes like it is now." He leaned to the side so he could watch as Megumi slowly tilted the flask forward. "Did you know that not all priests can make holy water? Yeah, even if the Church doesn't see it fit to toss out a piece of garbage or formally excommunicate someone, the old gal upstairs will essentially take away their blessing abilities. It'd be ironic to be blessed by someone who is an actual curse upon humanity."

Water finally began to dribble from the flask. The first splash against her wound stung and made her hiss. Megumi hesitated, but then began to pour more, allowing the water to wash over her hand and wrist and spill on the floor. A few seconds later, the stinging subsided, transforming into a wonderful cooling effect, and she let out a sigh, sinking into her chair.

"We got lucky," Gojo hummed, sounding almost impressed. "That's the real deal."

Megumi pulled away and closed up the flask, setting it down on the desk. Utahime didn't have anything to dry her hand with, and she felt a little guilty at flicking holy water off her hand and rubbing against her pants, but there wasn't much else she could do. Once that was done, she raised it to look it over and found herself shocked at the sight.

As far as she could tell, there was absolutely nothing wrong with her hand. It was normal.

"You're okay," Megumi said, staring at her hand as well.

Utahime dropped it into her lap and gave him a gentle smile. "Yes, I'm fine, and so are you."

Gojo clapped his hands together. "What an exciting lesson! I should be late more often." The mutual glower that both Utahime and Megumi shot his way subdued him only a little. "Okay, fine, but you two are no fun." He bopped Megumi on the nose with a finger, once again pulling back before he could be hit. "We're gonna have to work on that control – and also your aim. Portals are fun, but Hell is not. I'm not aiming to go back down there any time soon."

"I didn't do it on purpose," Megumi mumbled irritably.

"Yeah, that's the point." Gojo ruffled his hair, making Megumi cringe, but he didn't swat at him again. "Now go get your stuff. Tsumiki is already in the car, and we can't make her late for ballet class."

"You just wanna flirt with the moms," Megumi said.

Gojo choked and then shoved Megumi in the direction of the back of the classroom where his backpack and jacket were hung up. "That is distinctly not true. Stop telling lies. Hasn't Miss Iori taught you anything about sins?"

Utahime rolled her eyes. "By all means, find another poor woman to focus on."

"But, Utahime," Gojo said pleasantly, "I only have eyes for you." The smile on his face was a little too sharp to be innocent, especially when his gaze dropped down to her lips briefly before returning to meet her eyes. "You're gonna make a loyal man out of me."

"That's impossible since you're a demon," Utahime deadpanned.

Megumi was shrugging on his jacket as he returned to the front. "You're not scared?"

"Of Gojo?" Utahime scoffed and folded her arms across her chest. "Annoyed is more like it."

"Yeah," Megumi said thoughtfully, "he's a very annoying demon."

"And right here!" Gojo piped up in an offended tone. "C'mon, you're killing my vibe here. I was supposed to be the suave hero, and you're just being a brat."

Megumi gave him an unimpressed look. "Whatever."

"I'm letting you drop in Hell next time," Gojo told him, pointing at the door.

"Sure." Megumi rolled his eyes and then walked to the door, but he paused in the threshold. Before either Utahime or Gojo could question him, he turned on his heels and bolted toward her, throwing his arms around her waist. Surprise lit up Utahime's face, but then she laid a hand on his back, returning the hug. Without another word, he let go of her and walked out of the classroom.

Utahime brought her hand to her mouth, not quite chewing on her thumbnail but letting it rest between her teeth. "He'll be okay, won't he?"

"Yeah, he'll be fine," Gojo reassured her flippantly. "He's probably more confused than anything else, especially he knows you're now aware of the situation, and maybe embarrassed too, but you're fine, so he'll be okay."

"I suppose it's better that way," Utahime sighed. "Now he won't feel like he has to hide things from me if he's troubled about something."

"He'll still do that," Gojo said. "The kid's mind is a fortress even for me."

That was unfortunate, but Utahime couldn't blame him. There was a lot going on in his life – from his past, his current, and his future – so he was bound to keep some of it locked away inside. Maybe he thought it would protect others better. She could tell he thought himself as dangerous from the way he'd reacted to her injury. They'd had to do a good job at reminding him that powerful did not always mean dangerous.

Or, at the least, she would have to do that. She wasn't sure what Gojo and his side would want.

"You really were brave," Gojo pointed out.

Utahime dropped her hand and sighed. "It helped that I didn't really know what was going on, so I didn't know what to be afraid of except losing Megumi."

"You saved his life."

She wrapped her arms around her waist. "It doesn't feel like it. I couldn't help him."

Gojo bumped her shoulder with his. "No shame in that. Humans are weak when it comes to demons and such." She turned to scowl at him, and he quickly added, "But lucky for him, you're terribly stubborn. Maybe you didn't pull him out of the darkness, but you kept him from going under. Sometimes, that's all you need to do."

Utahime stared at him for a moment, feeling a tad bit thrown by everything that had happened in the last thirty minutes. The school day felt like a lifetime ago. She'd just been thinking about texting Mei Mei about dinner, but that was long gone. Did he truly mean that or was he trying to butter her up again? She couldn't tell, but a part of her wanted to believe him, even though she knew that was a bad idea.

"Damn, you're so pretty," Gojo sighed dreamily. "I'd be willing to go to Hell for you."

Utahime shoved him toward the door. "Okay, you're done here. Get out."

Gojo laughed cheerily, glancing at her out of the corners of his eyes as she pushed him. "See you at Friday's game! It's their last one, so we gotta do something special for them!"

"Yes, yes, I know. Now go. You can't leave kids by themselves for this long."

"Don't worry. I told Megumi to stab anyone if they get too close to them."

"Gojo!"

He only laughed again and then jumped out of her reach to cross the threshold. She honestly wasn't sure if he was joking or not. Knowing Megumi, even if Gojo had been teasing him, he would take it seriously and actually do it.

As soon as Utahime slammed the door shut, she turned around and slumped against it, her shoulders falling and her eyes closing as she let out an exhausted breath. A shadow portal or whatever didn't sound too bad as long as the other side wasn't a terrifying place, but Gojo had mentioned other things too. Summoning hellhounds, shadow manipulation…

What in the Hell had she gotten herself into? Was she actually cut out for this or was she lying to herself as well?

Chapter 8

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Ever since the incident at the school, Megumi had been extra jittery. A vague sense of anxiety had boiled just underneath his skin before, even when he tried to act collected and bored most of the time, but Gojo could see it now. His eyes would bounce over shadows, he kept a wider distance from Tsumiki, and he hid in his room more now, going there almost every day as soon as school ended.

He had also abruptly developed an annoying habit of leaving lights on everywhere, as if he was suddenly afraid of the dark like Tsumiki. He wasn't, not really. It was what lied beyond that darkness waiting for him that scared him the most. Gojo could understand that, even if he lived in the dark these days. Megumi had been born of darkness, but he was filled with light. It had been the opposite for Gojo.

By the time Friday's game rolled around, Gojo wasn't sure they would even make it. After school, Gojo had taken them home, but Megumi ran to his room before Tsumiki could even mention the game to him. She sent Gojo a quizzical look, and he shrugged in return, but when the young girl gave him a pleading look, he huffed and made his way to the boy's room.

And they said demons were manipulative.

"Oi, what are you doing?" Gojo demanded as he opened the door.

Megumi was sitting on his bed, clutching a large stuffed animal to his chest. He was a little old for stuffed toys, in Gojo's opinion, but it was also one of the only things he had left from his father, so Gojo didn't say anything. Once upon a time, it had been a black wolf with gleaming yellow eyes, but the old thing had faded to a dark grey and probably needed some TLC.

Still, it gave Gojo a good idea of Megumi's mental state: fragile at best.

"C'mon," Gojo huffed. "You gotta get ready."

"Maybe…" Megumi buried the bottom half of his face in the stuffed wolf. "Maybe I shouldn't go. What if…?" He rocked nervously on the bed. "What if I open a portal during the game?"

"That would make it a lot more interesting," Gojo quipped. Megumi gave him an alarmed look, clearly not as entertained by the idea as him. "What? It would! Professional baseball might be fun, but kids baseball is just sad. The ball gets hit less than half the time and most of the throws don't make it to the right kid and you're such slow runners."

Megumi glowered at him. "If you don't like it, then don't stay."

"No, I'm staying." Gojo dropped down to sit on the bed next to him. "You're stuck with me, as surely as I'm stuck with you."

"You're just staying so you can flirt with Miss Iori," Megumi grumbled.

"Okay, you got me there," Gojo said, "but I am there for you too." He reached out and ruffled Megumi's wild hair. "What if your powers go haywire during the game and I'm not there?" When Megumi's face paled, Gojo knew he'd said the wrong thing, so he waved a hand and hastily backtracked, "They won't. I think they activated in the classroom because you felt comfortable and alone. Your mind drifted and shifted into them, so to speak, but you won't do that during the game."

After a few quiet beats, Megumi admitted, "It was scary."

"Yeah, I know," Gojo said lightly. "Your abilities are dangerous and aren't to be taken lightly, but you'll get there. You'll be fine."

"I don't want to hurt people." Megumi's eyes watered. "I hurt Miss Iori."

"She was fine," Gojo insisted. "And she wasn't scared, was she?" Megumi hesitated, then shook his head. "You can trust us." The boy gave him a look, and Gojo rolled his eyes behind his sunglasses. "Okay, you don't have to trust me – even though it would be really helpful if you did – but you can trust Miss Iori. She's good, isn't she? Godly and all that good shit. She'll be there to help you too."

Megumi lifted his head and twisted his lips in thought. "She has been very...nice."

"She's taking care of you at school when I can't be there," Gojo told him. "We're here for you, kid, and it'd be a shame – not to mention a waste of my time and hard-earned money – if you didn't go to the last game."

Rolling his eyes, Megumi muttered, "Okay, fine." He set the stuffed animal aside and crawled off his bed before hesitating and turning back around to him. "How do you make money?"

Gojo winked. "I have a highly sought after service."

"What?"

"Never mind, you're too young. Get ready."

With that taken care of, Gojo jumped to his feet and left Megumi's room so he could change into his baseball uniform. It consisted of pants, t-shirt, and hat, but Gojo had splurged for some nice cleats and glove. Megumi had proven surprisingly good at the sport, so he supposed he could nurture the talent in him, along with his demonic powers.

An hour later, with Megumi ready and Tsumiki changed out of her school uniform, Gojo drove them to the ballpark. It was a cold day, the end of fall upon them. Not that it mattered or even bothered Gojo, but humans were so fragile. He had to make sure Megumi wore a long-sleeve shirt under his baseball t-shirt and Tsumiki was bundled up. Upon reaching the baseball field, he found that Utahime had done the same with Nobara and Yuuji, fixing a jacket over Nobara's t-shirt even though she insisted she didn't need it.

Such a good, little mommy, he thought with an inward snort.

"Are you ready to play?" Utahime greeted Megumi. In response, he shrugged, his eyes averted nervously. She let out a sigh and crouched down to his level, smiling at him. "It'll be okay. Just go have fun! This is the last game of the year, and we should end it on a good note. Maybe, if you're up to it, we can do something to celebrate after. You deserve it."

Megumi shifted on his feet. "Are you sure?"

"Of course, as long as Gojo is okay with it," Utahime replied.

"I am okay with anything you suggest," Gojo quipped cheerfully.

Megumi glared at him over his shoulder and then put on his baseball cap and walked to the dugout where Yuuji was waving for him. His shoulders were a little looser, his step lighter, and he even smiled a bit when he reached his friends. It had been a rough week, but he'd be fine. He might be a human, but he was strong and resilient.

"How has he been at home?" Utahime asked when she stood upright.

"A little weird, but that's expected. He's a weird kid." Gojo shrugged and dropped his hands into his jacket pockets. "He was so impatient for his powers to manifest, acting like he was ready, but now that they're here, he can't ignore the reality that he's different. It'll take some time for him to readjust."

A sad look crossed Utahime's face as she watched the kids. "It's not fair."

"No, it isn't," Gojo replied, "but like it or not, your buddy upstairs isn't into being fair, not even to adorable, innocent, little kids." Utahime shot him an irritated look, but then it faded, and she chewed on her bottom lip, looking away. He wasn't wrong, and she knew it. "Megumi was made this way – by Heaven and Hell."

"I know we're taught that God doesn't shoulder us with things we can't carry," Utahime sighed, "but I think most people don't realize that we aren't meant to carry our burdens alone."

Gojo looked at her over the top of his sunglasses. "Oh, that's a good one. What priest did you hear that from?"

"A therapist," Utahime shot back dryly.

"The best kind of person to confess something to really," Gojo mused. "I prefer doctor-patient confidentiality over the seal of confession."

Utahime rolled her eyes, but she didn't argue with him any further, choosing to walk to the stands to take a seat for the game. Gojo grinned and followed her, sitting down beside her on the stands just a little too close. She scooted to the left a few inches, and his grin broadened a little when he caught the blush on her cheeks. She could blame it on the cold wind all she wanted, but he knew the truth.

As much as she denied, she liked him.

Utahime absolutely abhorred Gojo and his smug, annoying, demonic nature.

But she couldn't deny that he was oddly good with Megumi. She had worried that his blase attitude would leave Megumi feeling neglected and alone, but she watched his behavior during the game. Every now and then, he would look to the stands, obviously searching for Gojo, and would only relax upon seeing him still there.

As much as he had protested Gojo's presence during past practices, Megumi needed him here now, whether he realized it or not. He at least was aware enough to know that Gojo was the only one that could truly help or protect him if something happened with abilities. Maybe he didn't like it, but Gojo was an important part of his life now, and as irritating as he was, Gojo did seem to take that part seriously.

It was still weird thinking about a demon sitting in the stands and watching a kids' baseball game without trying to gobble them up or something. The Church really needed to update their examination and definition of demons. They were apparently little like what she'd grown up hearing about. According to Gojo, the other demon working with him, Nanami, even had to do paperwork whenever something happened with the kids.

Paperwork! In Hell! It was bad enough at school. She couldn't imagine what paperwork in Hell was like, but it had to be excruciating.

Halfway through the game, Gojo jumped to his feet and straightened out his jacket. "Well, looks like they've got this in the bag. I'm gonna get some candy. Want something?"

"No thank you," Utahime replied without looking away from the game.

Gojo hopped in front of her view. "Aw, c'mon, I'll get you anything you want."

Utahime smiled at him. "I want you to leave me alone."

"Okay, I can't get you that," Gojo laughed, completely undeterred. "Tell you what – I'll surprise you. It's not a sin to take something from me. I mean, I've already bought you dinner and drinks, so a little candy won't hurt you."

Without waiting for a response, Gojo bounded off in the direction of the concession stand. Utahime rolled her eyes, but complaining even mentally would be a waste of time. It would be better and easier on her to just move on. Besides, he wasn't wrong. If it was a sin to allow a demon to buy her something, she was already in the hole.

Utahime sighed. She had a lot of things to confess that she couldn't get off her chest. It wasn't like the priests at her church would be able to help her here, and she was worried they wouldn't believe her and she'd lose her position at the school. What a predicament.

"Well now, that's quite the frown durin' such an excitin' event."

Jumping at the light country drawl, Utahime was startled from her troubled thoughts and turned to look over to see another man occupying the seat in the stands that Gojo had previously occupied. "Oh, um, hi."

The young man tilted his head. "Not enjoyin' the game?"

"No, I am! I was just a little lost in thought." Utahime furrowed her brow. She didn't know why she felt the need to explain herself to a complete stranger, but there was something about the slight grin on his face that put her on the defensive. Putting a smile on her face, she continued, "Sorry, I don't think I've seen you around here before."

"I'm new in town," the man said. "Just moved here with my family." He tilted his head in the direction of the playground near the ballpark. "I was tasked with gettin' my cousins out of the house while the rest of the furniture was moved in."

"Ah, well, how nice of you," Utahime replied, not sure what else to say.

He gestured toward the game. "One of them's actually interested in playin' baseball, but this is the end of the fall season, ain't it?"

At that, Utahime brightened up. "Yes, it is, but there's a spring league as well. They could sign up for that in a couple of months."

"And they'll take just anyone?"

He sounded a little mocking, but Utahime couldn't be sure, so she hastily explained, "Well, yes, there are games, but it's not like at a school where you have to try out and make the team. It's mainly just for fun at this age but also learning structure, teamwork, and such."

The grin on his face broadened. "Cute. You sound like a teacher."

Utahime blushed a little. "That's because I am. I, uh, I teach at the Catholic school down the street actually."

"I thought you had that look about ya," he quipped.

"What look?"

"Innocent like a flower."

The way he said it, low and quiet like a threat, flashing his teeth with a grin, made Utahime's heart skip a beat. His eyes, calm yet arrogant, never wavered, unsettling her, but he made sure to keep an appropriate distance between them, not encroaching on her space like Gojo did. He was handsome too, dressed too well for the park like Gojo, perhaps a little younger than her, with blonde hair and dark tips at the end, a sharp jawline and an even sharper smile.

Clearing her throat, Utahime pointed to Kusakabe standing at the entrance of the dugout where he was trying to explain to Nobara that she could not just throw baseballs at people to get them out. "That's the coach. You can talk with him for more information."

"Can't I talk with you about it?" the young man asked. "You're easier on the eyes" – his gaze flickered down to the scar on her face – "and you seem to know a lot about this stuff. I'd rather take my chances with you."

"Yes, well, I'm not technically involved in the program," Utahime said, which was...kind of a half-lie. She wasn't quite sure why she was so hesitant. Normally, she would've jumped at the chance to help out – hadn't she done this exact thing with Gojo and Megumi? – but even though the two young girls at the playground looked to be in the right age group, something didn't feel right.

"You seem very involved to me," the man insisted. "I saw you speakin' with some of the kids durin' a timeout." She blinked in surprise, and he shrugged. "S'why I thought to come over and speak with ya – and not just 'cause you were a pretty woman here all on her own."

"I'm not–" Utahime snapped her mouth shut. She wasn't what? She wasn't alone? She was here with Gojo? She'd rather bite her tongue than admit that out loud.

He raised an eyebrow. "You not alone? You here with someone?"

"No, I'm not."

"Then you don't think you're pretty?" he drawled, only to chuckle when she averted her gaze, her cheeks burning even brighter.

What was it with men these days? Did she have some sort of target on her that told every smug, flirtatious man (and demon) to hit on her? Was this a test from God? She'd made that comment to Gojo about God not giving people burdens they couldn't carry, but she didn't want her burden to be annoying men bothering her and testing her temper.

"Sorry, didn't mean to embarrass ya," he laughed lightly. "Couldn't help myself. You blush so nicely, but that's a bit shameful of me, 'specially if you're a Catholic school teacher."

"It's–" She smiled awkwardly. "It's fine."

He held out a hand. "I'm Naoya, by the way."

"Utahime," she replied, taking his hand and shaking it.

His grip on her hand tightened just a hair, and he pulled her closer. She blinked in surprise, looking him in the eyes. They were bright, more so than normal, but not quite like Gojo's eyes. There was still a pleasant smile on his face, like they were having a normal conversation, but it didn't feel right.

"That's a beautiful name," Naoya drawled, just loud enough for her alone to hear. " Utahime ."

She swallowed, her heart fluttering in her chest. "Do I…? Have we met?"

Naoya's smile broadened. "No, we haven't, but I'd love to get to know you more." His eyes flickered over her, immediately making Utahime feel uncomfortable. However, when she tried to pull her hand out of his, he didn't let go. "You're a nice girl, aren't ya? You'd do anythin' for these kids. It's real sweet."

"I–" Utahime blinked. "I think–"

She didn't know what she thought, except that something was really wrong. A sickening feeling washed over her, dread keeping her from moving or looking away. She'd felt this way a few times before, and it had never ended well. Her heart beat frantically in her chest, and for a moment, she found herself unable to breathe. It was sick, overwhelming, and for a moment, she thought she was drowning.

"You're wiltin' a bit there," Naoya noted, looking more amused than concerned. "You feelin' okay, Utahime?"

"Let go of me," Utahime whispered.

Naoya blinked and looked down at their hands. He immediately let go, pulling his hand back and moving away from her. "My apologies. I wasn't aware that I was still holdin' onto ya."

Although Naoya sounded genuinely apologetic, the look in his eyes was anything but. Utahime stood up, her legs trembling under her weight, but she held up a hand when Naoya moved to help her. She felt a little better now that he wasn't touching her. The idea of feeling that way again scared her more than falling in front of everyone.

"I'm sorry. I need to– I need to go." She felt light-headed, dizzy, not quite here. When she turned around, the world spun, and she had to stop to center herself. "I apologize for the abruptness. I'll be back."

"Don't be gone too long," Naoya said with a smile. "You don't wanna miss the game."

"I won't," Utahime insisted, turning to walk toward the bathrooms.

"After all, Megumi is playin' so well."

Utahime took a few more steps before she stopped abruptly. Her world crashed down around her and her heart shot into her throat as Naoya's final words sank in.

Despite still feeling dizzy, Utahime spun around quickly, nearly losing her balance in the process. However, the spot on the stands was empty. Naoya was no longer there, not a trace of him left behind. Her gaze shot to the playground, where the two young girls were still playing, but Naoya was nowhere to be found.

Megumi is playin' so well.

Utahime rushed to the field, not caring if she looked crazy. She clung to the wire fence, frantically searching, only to stop when she found Megumi bent over and tying his cleats in center-field. He usually played first base, so when she didn't see him immediately, she panicked, but no, he was fine – a little bored since not many balls made it to the outfield, but okay.

As much as she wanted to sink with relief, Utahime couldn't do it. She was too worked up, her heart thundering in her chest and her entire body trembling. Pushing herself away from the fence, she did her best to walk toward the bathrooms as calmly as possible. She couldn't be acting like this in front of the kids and parents. It would look strange. They'd ask questions, and she didn't know how to answer them.

She hadn't panicked this badly when she realized she was making out with a demon in a closet, but all of a sudden, she couldn't control herself. She was spiraling, struggling to breathe and make her way out of the crowd. Her eyes blinked rapidly, and she couldn't focus, tears burning her eyes. Was she crying? She touched her face, her fingers coming back wet. What was going on? Why couldn't she stop? What was wrong with her–?

You're a nice girl, aren't ya? You'd do anythin' for these kids.

Utahime stopped walking, closed her eyes, and willed herself not to scream. She had to get herself together. She had to calm down. She had to–

Notes:

When I tell you that I had a freaking conniption over Naoya having a country accent... LMFAO I don't want to talk about it. Anyway, I think it's pretty obvious that there's something up with Naoya, but I won't leave ya'll hanging for too long. :))) Shit is about to get real very quickly for everyone.

Chapter 9

Notes:

This was originally going to have another scene in it at the end, but then I realized it was going to be long as hell and I could easily move it to a later chapter - and other scene I had in mind is also going to be a long one and deserves to be its own chapter tbh. Everyone was hollering at Gojo in the last chapter, but the man was BUSY being a candy-holic. He's here to make up for it, in his own way.

Chapter Text

Gojo whistled as he waited in line at the concession stand. It was a long line, and he was half-tempted to work a little magic to move up faster. Well, not magic, per se, so much as a little manipulating. It wasn't like he hadn't done it before nor would it have been the worst thing he'd ever done. Murder tended to top cutting in line to buy candy. He decided against it, figuring it gave him an excuse to stand up and stretch his legs.

Damn, sitting on a metal bench hurt his ass worse than some of the torture down in Hell.

Nearly two innings passed while he waited in line by sheer chance. Sometimes, it took forever for an out to happen and other times they showed up in rapid fashion. Megumi was showing real potential in the sport, although he wasn't as good as Yuuji. Still, he was good enough that Gojo was already considering getting him into a proper league in a few years. Megumi would wrinkle his nose at the attention, but it'd get him out of the apartment for hours.

And it would be good for him. Structure, teamwork, friends, commitment, determination, hard work – those sorts of things that humans were supposed to work on to be better people. He really needed that if he wasn't going to break the world and commit genocide later on.

After what felt like ages, it was finally Gojo's turn to order – only for him to realize that he didn't know what he wanted. Well, he knew what he liked, but he didn't know what Utahime liked. Okay, she wasn't a fan of super sweet things, so maybe she was more of a sour fan or dark chocolate or…

"Sir?"

"How many different types of candy do you have?" Gojo asked.

"Um…" The poor girl behind the counter blinked and looked around in confusion as if she'd never seen the boxes of candy before. "Like...fifteen or something like?"

"Hm." Gojo tapped his chin. "I'll take one of everything."

Both teenagers started and even the people behind him made a weird sound. "What?"

"One of everything," Gojo said, flipping through his wallet and pulling out a hundred-dollar bill. He gave them a toothy, white grin. "What can I say? I like candy, and I can't make up my mind. Plus, I'm trying to impress a very sweet and pretty girl."

After the girl managed to shove one of every type of candy in a bag and hand it over to him, she took his money and gave him back his change. He got a cherry slushie for good measure, enjoying the way it dyed his tongue blood red. Megumi always got blue raspberry, and Gojo would tease him for his blue tongue that he insisted wasn't that funny. Maybe he'd get him one after the game was over if they won. He'd share this one with Utahime. She'd probably protest in the beginning and then give in.

Victory was always so sweet with her. He could already picture her pretty lips wrapping around the straw to suck up the slushie and the red dye that would paint her mouth.

However, Gojo came to a stop before reaching the stands. He had been about to wave to Utahime to catch her attention, but she was missing from the stands. The first place he searched was the dugout and then around the field, but she was nowhere to be found. He furrowed his brow when he didn't see Megumi at first base either, only to find him in center field fiddling with his baseball cap.

Where was she? Bathroom break? That sounded reasonable, but something felt...off. Gojo couldn't pinpoint it exactly, but there was an unsettling energy in the air – not dissimilar to his own when he wasn't hiding what he truly was. That put him on high alert. Nanami was always scolding him about keeping his demonic nature under wraps, lest even regular humans begin to grow uncomfortable and wary.

His first thought that Megumi might be manifesting one of his abilities, but no, the kid looked perfectly, well, human. Bored, sure, but not dangerous. No dark shadows or other energy seemed to be radiating from him. The strange, dark feeling was coming from somewhere else – something else – and the fact that Utahime, who would also be able to feel such energy, was missing really bothered him.

Pesky, little humans. Didn't they know how fragile they were?

Turning around in a circle, Gojo tore his sunglasses off and searched the area with his sharp eyes. It took him some time, sorting through the milling humans, but he finally caught sight of Utahime's baseball cap, noticeably different because of the bow from her hair sticking out the back oh-so cutely. She was standing still with her back to the field, her face in her hands and her shoulders bunched up, like she was trying to hide that she was crying.

Gojo's stomach twisted. Utahime hadn't cried when she'd found out he was a demon, not when she found out the truth about her students, not even when she'd been wounded after keeping Megumi from being dragged into Hell. What the fuck had upset her this much at an event that she loved watching?

Abruptly, she pulled her face out of her hands and began to move, her footsteps staggering and her legs wobbly. Something was seriously wrong. It looked like she was wandering aimlessly, but he thought she might've been heading toward the bathrooms.

Either way, Gojo put his sunglasses back on and rushed in her direction, reaching out to grab her arm. "Hey, what–?"

Utahime reacted violently, wrenching herself out of her grip so hard that she stumbled and nearly fell over. "Don't touch me! Don't–"

Gojo reared back. "Utahime, it's me!" He held out his hands, one holding the bag of candy, making sure to keep a distance from her. "It's Gojo." Okay, so that probably wasn't the most comforting thing considering he was a demon, but she'd been fine with him recently, especially after the incident with Megumi. "Utahime… What's going on?"

She blinked, her gaze distant and her eyes watery. Yup, she'd definitely been crying. He could see the tracks running down her cheeks. "Go-Gojo…"

Her voice choked up as she stared at him, like she wasn't quite sure what she was seeing. He stepped toward her slowly, hesitant to reach out to her again, but he did, dropping the candy on the ground and then placing his hands on her arms.

"You're trembling," Gojo murmured.

"I-I don't– I don't know what–" She couldn't even string a sentence together, hiccuping over words as she struggled to breathe, much less speak.

"Breathe, Utahime, you're panicking," Gojo told her. "You're kinda making a scene, so you gotta calm down."

"I ca-can't– He– He just– He knew–"

Gojo furrowed his brow, something akin to stone settling in his gut. "He?"

Tears started to build up in Utahime's beautiful eyes, so glossy and bright. Underneath flushed cheeks, the rest of her face was pale. It was cold outside, but she even felt warm to the touch, like her whole body was feverish. "I don't even know– I'm sorry. I don't know– Gojo, I can't– I can't breathe–"

She was well and truly freaking out, even hyperventilating. Nothing was going to get through to her, at least nothing he said. After looking around and catching a few curious looks, Gojo made an executive decision and guided her behind the building that held the bathrooms. Aside from teens sneaking off to smoke cigarettes when their parents were preoccupied, no one came back here, giving them some privacy.

"He just– All he did was talk to me and I-I freaked out– I don't know wh-why I'm so–"

"Utahime," Gojo snapped sharply, pressing her back against the stone wall.

She stopped babbling just long enough for him to press his lips against hers. The moment he did, she stilled completely, her eyes fluttering wide open, but then after a few seconds of shock, Utahime kissed him back. He almost sighed with relief, but instead, he focused on her, laying a hand on her hip to pull her snug against him and sliding his other hand around the back of her head so he could deepen the kiss.

When he'd planned on how he would kiss Utahime next, it hadn't involved stopping her from having a panic attack, but hey, a demon's gotta do what a demon's gotta do. Gojo wasn't the least bit ashamed of himself, especially when she opened herself up to him and made a tiny noise of pleasure into his mouth. He wasn't just kissing her; she was kissing him back, even reaching up to grab the front of his jacket to pull him closer.

And then she abruptly shoved him away from her.

"What are you doing?" Utahime demanded in shock.

"Stopping you from spiraling into a panic attack," Gojo pointed out.

Utahime touched her lips, her cheeks still rosy, but at least she looked more embarrassed than freaked out. "Did you have to…? Did you have to do that ?"

Gojo shrugged. "Couldn't think of what else to do – and my kind isn't known for being helpful without also being self-serving, you know." Glancing around the corner, he took note of the bag of candy still lying on the ground. At least no kids had stolen it yet. He really needed to get his hands on it before some human brat got curious…

No, something is wrong.

"The game!" Utahime gasped. "The kids–"

"They're fine," Gojo cut in. "It's the eighth inning now, and hey, they're winning."

Utahime's shoulders sank with relief. "Okay, okay… I just… After what the guy said…"

Focusing again on Utahime, who had fallen into a quiet daze, Gojo carefully said, "Tell me what happened."

"I…" Utahime put a hand to her head as if warding away a headache. "It was so strange. You left for the concession stand, and I was just watching the game when some guy sat down next to me and started talking."

"Some guy," Gojo repeated flatly.

"He seemed...nice enough at first – a little weird, not from around here, a bit too forward like you," Utahime continued. Gojo's lips turned downward at the comparison. Okay, so he had freaked her out too, but not this bad. "He started asking about the spring league because one of his younger cousins wanted to play, but something felt...off, just...not right. I told him to talk with Kusakabe about it, but he insisted he wanted to speak with me."

Gojo pocketed his hands so she wouldn't see him flexing his hands into fists. Not that he was jealous or anything, but he didn't like the idea that some asshole had waited for him to leave in order to slip in his place to talk with Utahime. She had obviously been uncomfortable about it too – and much worse. Honestly, human men didn't even need much goading from a demon in order to be complete dicks.

"And then I shook his hand and I-I couldn't–" Utahime closed her eyes and rubbed her temple, like she was willing the memory to come back to her. "It just happened, but the whole thing is foggy. As soon as I touched him, I felt sick and like I could barely breathe or think straight, and he-he wouldn't let go until I told him. He said some things about the kids, me, and I can't really remember, but…"

Gojo took out his hands so he could touch her, petting the top of her hat and pulling her against his chest. She didn't fight him, probably soaking in the natural warmth that radiated from him. He could sense her starting to spiral again as she dug into the memory, scrunching up her face as she fought through whatever was done to her to scramble her brain like that.

"He felt…" Utahime bit her lip and turned her face into his chest. "He felt kind of like you."

Ah, shit. He'd had a bad feeling about that once she started struggling to remember.

Utahime pulled away from him and quickly added, "B-But not like you! I– He– I thought he might hurt me – and the kids. He said something about Megumi."

"What did he look like?" Gojo asked. "Can you remember that?"

"Um, about our age – well, my age. Dressed nicely, bright eyes, blonde." Utahime frowned and averted her gaze. "Good-looking, I guess."

Gojo snorted. "There's only room for one charming bastard in your life, I'm afraid."

Utahime gave him a look, but he just waved it away. It was true. Demons were territorial – about the crossroads they liked to make deals on and the humans they played with. Gojo wasn't in the mood to share Utahime with anyone, human or demon.

Letting out a sigh, Gojo said, "It was probably just some lower-level demon messing with you. Megumi's energy sort of draws them in. It's another reason why I was sent to watch over him. Not everyone in Hell agrees with what we're doing – and a lot of rogue demons would love to crash the party. Not to mention Yuuji being a vessel for Sukuna will be of interest to them."

"R-right, a demon…" Utahime fiddled with her hands, looking down at them. They were shaking again. Eh, he supposed telling her that demons might pop up here and there to mess with her wasn't the most comforting thing.

"They won't do anything," Gojo insisted. "Sure, they might play some mind games with you, but with me around, they'll know better than to actually hurt you or any of the kids."

Utahime raised her head to look him in the eyes. "Why?"

"Because I'm the strongest," Gojo told her without hesitation, "and I'll kill them to the point where Hell is beyond them if they touch any of you."

A startled look flashed across Utahime's face. He couldn't tell if it was good or bad – if she was surprised by his determined and protective nature or afraid of his violent and cold response – but it was gone before he could question it further. Let her ruminate on that. He was a demon, after all, and he'd been even more terrifying as an angel. It wouldn't be the first time he'd killed a demon as either one. He'd been told he might have to do that anyway.

"Did he give a name or anything?" Gojo asked. "I can send it to Nanami, who can look them up and tell them off. He's particularly skilled in that area."

"Oh, um…" Utahime bit her thumbnail. "I think he said it was...Na… Naoya?"

The world suddenly stopped, and everything went cold in Gojo's mind. He hadn't felt like this in a long time, but as soon as he heard the name, it was as if the fire constantly burning inside of him had gone out. The last time he'd come close to feeling like this was when he'd first arrived to take Megumi and Tsumiki away from Megumi's family.

It had taken everything in him not to kill Megumi's entire family, but maybe he should've done it since they'd apparently decided to come back around.

Sensing the change in him, Utahime tentatively prompted, "Gojo?"

His eyes snapped to hers, and she blinked in surprise, catching the glow from even behind his pitch-black sunglasses. He could sense her fear, the way her heart rate kicked up a notch when he allowed more of his true nature to slip through the cracks of the mask he put on, but he was too pissed off to hide.

"The game is almost over," Gojo told her, more serious than he'd ever been before with her. His hands slid down to her arms, but he was careful not to grip her tightly, knowing full well that he was becoming more monstrous by the second. "As soon as it ends, I want you to take Megumi and– No, take all the kids and go back to my place."

"What?"

Gojo let go of her so he could pull his keys out of his pocket and slip his apartment key off. He grabbed one of her hands, twisting it so her palm was up, and pressed the key into her hand, folding her fingers over it. "Just get them out of here quickly. If you see that guy again, do not let Megumi or Tsumiki see him."

"And I'm just supposed to take all four kids to your place?" Utahime demanded, incredulous and confused. "How do I explain that to Yuuji's and Nobara's grandparents?"

"I don't know," Gojo shot back, a little irritated that she was arguing with him so much. She just had to be difficult, didn't she? He loved that about her, but right now, he needed her on board immediately. "Tell them we're celebrating with takeout or something. Suggest a slumber party. Megumi has never had one before, and they'll probably be ecstatic over the idea and beg their little hearts out to stay over."

"Is this some sort of trick so you can get closer to Yuuji and Nobara? I can't just let them–"

Gojo grabbed her again. "Listen to me, Utahime. I need you to get them to safety. I can't do that, not when I have to deal with Naoya." Admittedly, he was in a more violent mood than a protective one. Oh, those Zen'ins really pushed his buttons. It was like they wanted him to be more demonic, so they could pretend like they mattered. "Can you do that for me?"

Utahime stared up at him. "I… Okay, I'll do it."

"Good, good." Gojo stood upright and took a deep breath. He looked around the building again, but there was no sign of that blonde prick anywhere. He would've been able to pick that shitty dye job out of a crowd any day. "Tsumiki is with her friends at the other playground. Get her first so you all can leave as soon as the game is over."

"Gojo…" Utahime eyed him warily. "Who is he? You said he was just some demon."

"He's Megumi's cousin, one of the assholes I took him away from," Gojo told her, a cold look still on his face as he scanned the area. He scowled furiously when he couldn't find anything. No, that bastard wasn't gone. He'd wait around to watch the downfall – to see Utahime spiral and maybe how Gojo would react. But it still didn't entirely explain how he'd managed to mess with Utahime like that. While he was a Zen'in and came from the same muddled bloodline as Megumi, he was just a human. A shitty one, yeah, but nothing more.

Utahime folded her arms across her chest and searched too. "Does he have abilities like Megumi too?"

"No, he doesn't – he shouldn't ." There, he caught a flash of something on the other end of the park. Bright blonde hair, too much so, and something shiny, like light glinting off sunglasses. Gojo focused, willing the people walking by to move out of the way, and then– He damn near growled. There was Naoya, lifting a hand to him, that unbearable smirk visible even at this distance. "But he might be something else entirely."

"Something worse?"

"Nothing I can't throttle to Hell and back," Gojo snarled.

However, before he could storm in that shit's direction, Utahime caught him by the hand. "Wait, I–" Gojo glanced back at her, impatient but forcing himself to cool his heels. "Be careful. The way he felt… I, uh, I've felt that before – not with you, but…another time. I don't know how to explain it."

Gojo flashed her a grin. "Worried about me? That's cute." Utahime twisted her lips into an indignant scowl, but before she could pull away, he lifted her hand and kissed the back of it, throwing her off track. "I'll be fine. Naoya, on the other hand…" His grin turned sharp, his eyes flashing dangerously before he let go of her hand to push his sunglasses up the bridge of his nose to hide them. "I guess I'll see him in Hell."

Before Utahime could protest, Gojo walked away. By now, Naoya was no longer standing where he'd seen him previously, but he couldn't have gone far. Gojo would find him, and when he did and figured out what the hell he'd done, he would make sure Naoya regretted laying a single fucking finger on Utahime and even daring to look at Megumi.

If he wanted a demon, fine, Gojo would be a demon. Nanami could complain about the paperwork later. This would be worth it.

Chapter 10

Notes:

omg why is this chapter so LONG lkdsfsadjf anyways rip to everyone who thought they knew what the next scene was gonna be. i'm rude. not to worry though - that's coming up very, very soon. :))))

Chapter Text

Herding the children to the cars was easier than Utahime anticipated. Granted, she hadn't been as alone as she'd thought. She hadn't been able to hide her frazzled nerves as much as she would've liked, so Tsumiki caught on quickly when Utahime walked over to retrieve her from the park. No doubt she'd seen the way Utahime's eyes kept anxiously darting to the baseball field where the kids were playing, so she didn't argue with Utahime when she asked her as kindly as she could to return to the bleachers with her.

In the end, after the game was won and finished, Tsumiki helped wrangle the children, ever the dutiful young girl. She must've been a godsend to Gojo (was that blasphemy) when it came to helping out with a surly Megumi. Using a tone solely reserved for an older sister, she got them to gather their things and follow Utahime to the parking lot. She held her keys between her fingers the entire time, as if that would protect her somehow against whoever (or whatever) Naoya was.

Predictably, Megumi was the one to start trouble first, demanding, "Where's Gojo?"

Utahime couldn't blame him. This was very unusual. He'd never left with her before, and Gojo, for however careless he was, had never missed a game or left without an explanation, even if it was a lie. For him to just disappear would naturally cause some distress. Even Tsumiki was growing nervous, picking at her nails and shushing Nobara and Yuuji when they got too loud.

"He had to take care of some business real quick," Utahime explained as she unlocked her car. It wasn't exactly a lie. He did have to take care of business; she just didn't know what business with Naoya would entail. "He asked me if I could take you back to your apartment."

"What about us?" Nobara demanded.

"Well, since you all won your last game, I was thinking…" Utahime put on a bright smile and turned around to face them. "We should celebrate!"

Nobara grinned and pumped a fist in the air. "Yeah!"

Yuuji cheered as well. "Woo! We won!"

Of course, Megumi was not immediately swayed. "Celebrate how?"

"How about a sleepover?" Utahime suggested, her tone nice and pleasant. "Doesn't that sound like fun? I can call Yuuji's and Nobara's grandparents and ask for permission. We can order takeout and rent movies."

While Yuuji and Nobara were brimming with excitement – no doubt more than happy to go somewhere that didn't involve hanging out with older people that went to bed by nine pm – Megumi stared at her hard. "A slumber party – at Gojo's place? He's okay with that?"

Utahime gave him a sheepish look. "I came up with the idea, but he pointed out that his place is bigger than mine. You'll be more comfortable there."

She hated lying to them and would no doubt be confessing that sin later, but she knew what Megumi was like. If he knew it had been Gojo's idea, he would become suspicious and more resilient even if it sounded fun. Indeed, he was mulling it over, as if trying to decide whether or not she was lying, considering she shouldn't be so comfortable letting children hang around a known demon.

All she could do was bank on his view of her: Gojo would easily lie to him, but as a godly woman and his school teacher, she would not.

"C'mon, Megumi!" Nobara exclaimed, grabbing him by the arm and shaking him. "It'll be fun! I bet Gojo will let us stay up super late." She gasped in excitement. "We can watch scary movies! That would be so much fun."

"Yeah!" Yuuji agreed, bouncing on his feet. "He'd probably let us eat candy too."

Although he looked slightly perturbed by Nobara's throttling, a thoughtful look came over Megumi's face. "He does have a lot of candy stashed. He thinks I don't know, but I've found a bunch when he's not paying attention." Yuuji and Nobara flashed each other matching, devilish grins. It was honestly sweet. "And I've…" He shifted on his feet and looked down at the ground, his cheeks slightly pink. "I've never had or been to a sleepover before."

Hook, line, and sinker. Utahime tried not to let the relief bleed onto her face as the kids clambered into the back of her car. It wasn't nearly as fancy or nice as Gojo's, but although it was small, it was more appropriate for children at least. Tsumiki seemed excited to sit in the front, jumping in as soon as Utahime was finished making sure the three kids in the back were buckled up. It was a little cramped, Nobara squished in between the boys as the smallest, but they didn't seem to mind.

Utahime fidgeted with the rearview mirror to look at them. "Everyone ready?"

"Let's go!" Yuuji cheered.

"To Megumi's dad's house!" Nobara added.

Megumi scrunched up his nose. "He's not my dad… I told you - he's a–"

"Alright then," Utahime cut in, turning on the car. "Tsumiki, you can pick the music."

A bright look appeared on Tsumiki's face, and she reached out to mess with the radio. "Sweet, Gojo always listens to his music, and it's so weird."

What did demons listen to anyway? Utahime shook her head. That wasn't important.

As she carefully pulled out of the parking lot, resisting the urge to peel out like a madman, Utahime couldn't help but search the park. It was getting dark, so it was harder to see who people were, and everyone was wearing a coat of some kind, most of them dark in color. A worried frown tugged at her lips. She had hoped that Gojo's signature white hair would stand out, but she didn't see him anywhere.

Thankfully, she didn't see Naoya anywhere either. A part of her had been terrified that he would pop up out of nowhere in front of her car.

With Tsumiki and Megumi's help, Utahime was able to make it to Gojo's apartment, but then she didn't know where to park since he apparently had a parking space specifically for him. Of course he would live on this side of the city. It was so damn expensive. A parking ticket would probably cost half her monthly rent. She finally found a spot that looked safe enough and then ushered the kids into the building as quickly as possible.

The moment they entered, the doorman at the front desk opened his mouth, possibly to question why a woman who obviously did not live here was herding a group of children inside, only for a confused look to flash across his face when he caught sight of Tsumiki and Megumi. He recognized them at least, watching as Utahime pressed the elevator button and did her best to keep the kids in one spot.

As if sensing the doorman's confusion, Megumi pointed at her and said, "She's my teacher."

Utahime flashed the man an awkward smile when the elevator doors pinged open. "Just doing Gojo a favor and getting the kids home."

That seemed to assuage the man's concerns. She ushered them inside the small elevator, letting Tsumiki press the button for the correct floor. It hadn't been until she got out of the parking lot that she'd realized Gojo hadn't even told her his address or where he lived. It was in Megumi's file, but she hadn't memorized it or anything. Good thing the kids remembered. Once they reached the fifth floor, she followed Megumi and Tsumiki to the correct apartment, fumbling with the key to unlock it.

Oh, this was so much nicer than her place. Humiliation burned inside of Utahime's gut as she followed the kids inside. Gojo had been inside her apartment. He must have thought she was some poor, pitiful human. Where had he gotten this kind of money?

"Nobara, come look at my room!" Tsumiki gushed, taking the girl's hand and pulling her away from the boys. "Gojo bought me nail polish!"

"Oh wow!"

While the girls disappeared into Tsumiki's room, Megumi stood silently in the middle of the room, as if he wasn't quite sure what to do. Utahime gestured vaguely until finally he mumbled something about his room and having some video games to play before showing Yuuji the way to a door in the back. That left Utahime to awkwardly stand alone in the main room, the silence overwhelming as she fiddled with the apartment key between her fingers.

Not knowing what else to do, she set the key down on the island counter and then wandered into the living room. The place was large and expansive, the open concept making it feel even bigger, the decor modern and dark. She eased herself down on the couch, surprised to find it a lot more comfortable than it looked, and curled up in a corner, pulling out her phone. From her spot, she could see into both childrens' bedrooms and hear them chatter. It was...nice.

Unlocking her phone, Utahime stared at the screen before pulling up Gojo's number. It was necessary to stay in contact with him throughout the week, though sometimes she thought he texted her in the middle of the school day just to talk to her, using checking up on Megumi as an excuse.

Still, her fingers were trembling somewhat when she texted, We made it safely. Are you ok?

Utahime wasn't sure what she was expecting. If Gojo had found Naoya, she highly doubted that he would take the time to check his phone and respond to any messages. She wasn't even sure what he would do if he found Naoya, but that wasn't something she wanted to linger on either. She couldn't deny that his reaction had unsettled her, and when she'd expressed her concern, he'd brushed her off.

I guess I'll see him in Hell.

Gojo wouldn't… He wouldn't kill Naoya, would he?

Don't kid yourself. a voice scolded her in the back of her mind. He's a demon. What do you think demons do?

Utahime pressed a hand to the side of her head. This was so confusing and complicated. Was she sinning right now just being here? Surely God would forgive her for this if it was a sin. She was trying to take care of a group of children and make sure some...monster didn't terrorize them. Naoya's comment about Megumi echoed in her mind, and she shifted on the couch, willing Gojo to respond or come back sooner.

He didn't.

After calling Yuuji's grandfather and Nobara's grandparents to get their permission for a sleepover, Utahime knew she had to do something. She couldn't just sit here and wait, especially when she felt a bit sick over somewhat lying to the kids' grandparents as well, but she had no idea what was going on. What if Gojo was hurt? He'd said that he was the only one strong enough to deal with Megumi, but there had been something terribly off about Naoya that she couldn't shake. What if he didn't come back? What if–?

"Miss Iori?"

Utahime looked up to find Megumi standing beside the couch. "Oh, hey, you all must be pretty hungry."

Megumi glanced down at his stomach, like he hadn't considered it, but now that it was on his mind, he couldn't stop thinking about it either. He nodded, and she stood up from the couch, grateful to have distracted him. She had been worried that he would ask about Gojo again, but she didn't know what to tell him.

Instead, she stood in the doorway of Tsumiki's bedroom so they could figure out what to eat. It took almost twenty minutes to come to an agreement on Chinese takeout, go through a menu, and finally place the order. That, fortunately, took all their minds off the strange situation. They all crowded into Megumi's room so she could watch them play a Mario Kart video game on his TV, Nobara and Tsumiki painting her nails as they sat on the bed.

It was almost enough to settle Utahime's nerves, but then she'd catch Megumi glancing out of his room in the direction of the front door, and she knew. He was wondering where Gojo was. As much fun as this was, it wasn't normal.

Something was very, very wrong.

A noise at the door made Utahime jump, Nobara squealing when she messed up the paint on her thumb. "Sorry, sorry," Utahime said as she stood up, her heart in her throat as she watched the deadbolt twist unlocked. "I just have to–"

"Gojo's back!" Tsumiki yelled, jumping off the bed.

"And I brought treats!" Gojo called out, lifting a bag in the air and kicking the door shut behind him without looking. All four kids rushed out of the room to assault him, eager to take whatever he'd brought them. Even Megumi was happy to see him – or, at the least, he looked relieved that Gojo appeared to be his usual, weird self as he handed out treats. "One now, one later – or Miss Iori might get upset with me."

"We ordered you food too," Tsumiki told him as she unwrapped a piece of candy.

Gojo popped a candy in his mouth. "How thoughtful."

Utahime eyed the bag in his hand. "Isn't that stuff from the concession stand?"

"Do not bite the hand that is feeding you," Gojo scolded as he set the bag down next to the apartment key. He swiped that and put it back on his key ring.

Not one to be deterred, Megumi eyed him as he fiddled with the candy in his hands. "Where were you?"

"I was busy ," Gojo told him tartly. "Official business." He ruffled Megumi's hair, which made the boy scowl and swipe at his hand, missing him by a hair. "Good job on winning. You got the last out."

Megumi's cheeks flushed a little, and he looked away quickly. "Yeah, whatever."

"Back to your caves, heathens!" Gojo exclaimed, shooing them away with his hands. "I've got some business with Miss Iori." While Tsumiki, Nobara, and Yuuji laughed and darted back to the room to resume the game, Megumi gave him a sharp look. Gojo rolled his eyes. "We're just gonna talk. It's boring adult stuff – unless you want to learn about all the little details about enrolling you in extracurricular activities."

Deciding that was not a fun topic, Megumi followed his friends into his room. As soon as she crossed the threshold, Gojo took Utahime by the arm and practically dragged her aside into another room. She assumed it would be something like an office, so she was shocked to realize that he'd pulled her into his bedroom.

Her face right red, Utahime jerked her arm out of Gojo's hand and hissed, "What are you–?"

Gojo held up a finger in her face, stopping her cold. "It's just for privacy. Megumi is a nosy little shit, and I don't want him overhearing anything."

Biting her lip, Utahime looked toward Megumi's room where the kids were playing and then nodded, allowing Gojo to close the door. She did her best not to panic, but her heart did skip a beat, and she had to glance away when she connected eyes with Gojo and caught the unnatural glow of his blue eyes over the top of his sunglasses.

"Did you…?"

"No, I didn't." Gojo took his glasses off the rest of the way and tiredly rubbed his eyes with a thumb and finger, looking more human than ever. "The bastard must've slipped away as soon as I spotted him."

Utahime was crestfallen, her shoulders slumping with both disappointment and relief. She was somewhat grateful that he hadn't found Naoya. She didn't want to think about what he would've done. Still, she knew it wasn't over. He'd made an appearance, so he wouldn't just leave.

"This is only the beginning, isn't it?" Utahime sighed.

Pinching the bridge of his nose, Gojo grumbled, "He'll make another appearance. I don't know when, but he'll show his rat bastard face again." He caught the frightened look on Utahime's face and waved a hand. "I think he'll leave you alone for now – he's made his point with you – but he and I have unfinished business."

"What about the kids at the playground? Are they, um…?" Utahime was lost. Everything was a question. Everything was confusing. She didn't know what to think.

Gojo put his glasses back on. "He likely wasn't lying about that. Megumi has two twin girl cousins just a year older than him, so it was a good cover." A scowl crossed his face, but when he caught eyes with Utahime again, he was the one to look away, perhaps so she wouldn't see how angry he was. "The thing about the Zen'ins is that they're not above using anyone – not even children or their own family. They've made a lot of money and gained a lot of power doing a lot of shady and shitty things."

"I didn't expect a demon to be on such a high horse about sinning," Utahime pointed out, not meanly. Maybe it was the former angel in him peeking out.

A snort escaped Gojo. "You're not wrong. It's not like we weren't involved either. They're a unique family because of their bloodline – one of the few who have knowledge of demons and angels, Hell and Heaven." He screwed up his face with a look of distaste. "I'd love to just kill him and be done with this, but we have a sort of deal with them."

Utahime's eyes flashed with alarm. "Are they Satanists?"

Gojo actually barked out a laugh. "Think more business associates, not devil worshippers. It's not like they sneak around in cloaks and perform secret rituals and sacrifice animals." He shook his head. "Those people are quirky and all, but they're a little annoying and usually cause more trouble than they're worth. That shit is so retro. You should hear Nanami complain about them. It's kinda funny."

This was too weird. Utahime didn't know what she was supposed to think. The more she learned about Gojo's world as a demon, the more confused she became. It was literally nothing like she'd been taught growing up – and even worse, it was nothing like what she taught the kids at school. They had a strict curriculum that she had to follow, lest she wanted to be written up or fired, but she was beginning to feel uncomfortable lying to them.

Unless Gojo was lying to her. But these things didn't seem to be of any importance or consequence to him. They were just a matter of life.

"So who is Naoya and what is he doing here?" Utahime asked. "You said that Megumi's family has some demon blood mixed into their bloodline. If he's not like Megumi but he knows about him, then…"

"The Zen'in family wasn't too happy when I gained custody of Megumi and Tsumiki," Gojo explained, shrugging carelessly. "And I didn't exactly do it by strictly legal means." No, of course he didn't – because the adoption didn't make a lick of sense. Why would a judge sign over the care of two children to a stranger over their remaining family? "But it was necessary. If Megumi had stayed under their care, there's no telling what kind of monster he would've become – and he would've become one, as that's what they are."

Utahime glanced back at the door again. Many people, especially people in her Faith, worried about demons and things that went bump in the night. They were afraid of what Satan could tempt them with – how devils could corrupt them and turn them into unrecognizable people who did horrible things. Demons were feared, stories of them slashing into humans and eating their hearts burned into even children's minds so they grew to be wary of them.

But as Utahime knew firsthand, people could be monsters on their own without the influence of some dark power. Humans could be just as selfish and cruel and terrible as any demon, if not more because it wasn't inherently in their nature. At least Gojo could say he sinned because he was made of sin. She didn't believe that humans were inherently evil – but they were capable of great amounts of it.

"The Zen'in family is run by a man named Naobito – and Naoya is his son, so next in line and even worse than his old man somehow." Gojo folded his arms across his chest. "You've seen Megumi's file, but that only scratches the surface. They paid a lot of money to have the truth scrubbed clean. Megumi was with them for only a short period of time, but it was bad . He wouldn't talk about it with me, so Nanami tried and got nothing. I even took him to a human doctor, and he wouldn't have anything to do with her."

Utahime's heart swelled with pain. It was obvious that something tragic had happened in Megumi's life. Most people would assume it had to do with his parents' death. That was awful enough. However, Utahime had known it was more – a dark wound ran deep within him, staining his soul. She could see it in his eyes, the light almost entirely gone from them.

He was getting better. She could see that light sometimes, dim but there, like a little flame that was struggling to stay lit. It was getting stronger every day.

As much as it stung her, she had to admit that Gojo was helping.

"So they want Megumi back," Utahime surmised. "To do what? To use him?"

"I can only imagine they want to turn him into a weapon they can use."

Utahime placed a hand over her heart feeling the cross necklace she wore underneath. She didn't wear it much outside of work, but she liked to wear it for the games, as if it could bring her some sort of comfort or hope. She wanted to feel it now, but she couldn't. All she could feel was the sickening cold feeling that had swept over her when Naoya grabbed her hand.

Was that how Megumi had felt the whole time while living with them? What about Tsumiki? If they had been cruel to him, what had they done to her?

Gojo laid a hand on her cheek, pulling her out of her dark thoughts. "I won't let that happen. We won't let that happen." A soft look appeared on his face. "You did well. It's impossible to hide everything from Megumi – what a suspicious brat – but the others are happy." She stared up at him, her mind blank. It wasn't...uncomfortable. "And I'm glad you're here. I can't deny that I've dreamed about you being in my bedroom."

Utahime flushed and pushed Gojo's hand away. "Is this really the time to be inappropriate?"

"It's the perfect time," Gojo insisted. "I need a distraction from this bullshit, and I can't stop thinking about kissing you."

Ah, yeah, he'd kissed her again. She could still remember the warm feeling that fell over her, a softness she hadn't expected from him. It was so different from the way that Naoya felt – no hint of darkness or evil intent. There had certainly been passion and desire and even concern, but it hadn't felt bad or sinful. It didn't make any sense. Gojo was a demon. Maybe he was able to twist how she felt whereas Naoya had wanted her to feel it.

"We could do it again," Gojo suggested. "Just a little. The kids are busy, so they won't notice if we're gone for–"

"Don't be ridiculous," Utahime snapped. She shook her head and moved to leave the bedroom. "I swear, I need to invest in like...a spray bottle filled with holy water so I can spray you whenever you try something like this."

Gojo pouted as he followed her back into the main room. "So mean to me, and after I did everything I could to protect you."

"I can't rule out that you didn't do that with ulterior motives in mind," Utahime said without looking back at him.

"Okay, fair enough."

Utahime looked into Megumi's bedroom where the kids were still playing. Nobara and Megumi were competing while Yuuji and Tsumiki cheered them on respectively.

"Hey," Gojo murmured, touching her arm. She turned around to look at him, surprised by the look on his face. It looked...genuine, open. It startled her. "Thank you – for trusting me. I'm, uh, not used to anyone doing that without, you know, a little manipulation."

"Yeah, well–" Utahime fumbled with her words and looked away, unable to look at his face. There was something about it that unsettled her – but not in a bad way. She wanted to believe that he wasn't trying to mess with her now, but it was hard. "We're here to take care of the kids. We have to work together if they're going to be okay."

"They will be," Gojo told her firmly. "I promise. Nothing is going to happen to them. I'll go back to Hell, deal with Heaven and all their pompous angels, and break any agreements with some stupid humans before I let that happen."

Her breath felt taken away, stolen from her as Gojo's intensity burned brightly in front of her. It did not feel demonic. "Gojo…"

A smile quirked at his lips. "Plus, I can't disappoint my favorite, little Bible teacher."

"Oh, stop it!" Utahime hissed, Gojo leaning in playfully with his hands folded behind his back.

As if God himself decided to have some sort of pity on her, there was a knock at the door, distracting Gojo from teasing her. While her heart stammered in her chest, Gojo stood upright and held up a hand to calm her down. It was only the delivery man with their food, and she sighed with relief. Chaos descended upon the apartment as the kids rushed into the room and hounded Gojo for the food, Nobara and Yuuji practically trying to climb him because they needed an eggroll immediately or they would die .

A smile fought its way on Utahime's face. Kids were so melodramatic.

Instead of eating at the lovely dining room table, Gojo rounded them up in the living room area, allowing them to sit around the coffee table with their food spread out. After flipping through the channels, he finally found a movie most of them could agree on – some action flick that didn't seem exactly child-appropriate – and then plopped on the couch. She twisted her lips when he patted the spot next to him but still sat down, making sure to sit on the opposite side of him instead. He shrugged, unbothered.

What an annoying demon.

Still, Utahime had to begrudgingly admit: Even if Gojo was a demon, after what happened at the ballpark, she did feel strangely...safe. She shouldn't feel like this. It had to be some sort of trick; it wasn't right.

She had a lot of explaining to do when she went to the confessional tomorrow.

Hours later, Utahime found herself struggling to stay awake. The children had lost their battle to sleep as well, Nobara the last one standing, clinging to an empty sucker stick. Tsumiki had gone to her bedroom on her own, the first one to crash for the night. She'd even hugged Utahime, thanking her for everything. As Megumi's teacher, she didn't interact with his older sister much, but she found the girl to be quite sweet, although she could be sharp if the younger kids acted up.

"Little monsters," Gojo huffed, leaning his head over the back of the couch. "Should we just leave them to sleep on the floor? It doesn't seem to matter to them."

"I don't know…" Utahime gazed at the kids passed out on the floor. While Yuuji and Nobara slept similarly sprawled out, the former having kicked off his blanket, Megumi was curled up in a ball and clinging to a pillow. Still, it couldn't have been comfortable.

"In my defense, it was a kinda last second," Gojo pointed out, his eyes still closed. "And it's not like I've ever done something like this before. I've only seen it in movies."

Utahime frowned at him, a pang of sadness echoing in her heart. Gojo looked and acted so human that she couldn't help but sometimes overlook the fact that he wasn't and therefore didn't have the same, normal experiences as her. He was a demon and, if he was to be believed, a former angel, so no, something as simple as having a sleepover with friends wasn't something he would've ever experienced before.

He was good at pretending like this life was normal for him.

"How long–?" Utahime glanced away when Gojo opened one of his eyes to peer at her. He'd taken his sunglasses off, meaning that she was vulnerable to his sharp gaze. "Never mind."

"No, no, now you've sparked my curiosity." Gojo lifted his head. "What were you gonna ask?"

After chewing on her bottom lip, Utahime asked, "How long have you been, you know, up here?"

"You mean on Earth and not in bad ole Hell?" Gojo flashed her a quick grin when she blushed and nodded, then made a noncommittal sound. "It's hard to say. A few centuries, give or take? I haven't been up here permanently, and I popped up here and there before my longer stay as well. Some demons are better down below, others above the surface."

Utahime made a face. "You make it sound like some sort of business."

"Well, it kinda is. Being a demon is a lot of work, and some of us are stuck working more than others because we're good at our jobs." Gojo let out a wistful sigh. "Sometimes, I miss the days of being an angel. We just sat around watching unless we were called to fight, bring about destruction, destroy a city or two, take out a demon that not even Hell wanted to have ties with."

"It's so…" Utahime rubbed her temple. "It's so weird listening to you talk about that."

"Nothing like what they teach you, huh?" Gojo quipped.

"I can't tell if you're just toying with me or telling the truth," Utahime grumbled.

Gojo snorted. "Pray you don't ever meet an angel. They're annoying and pretentious as fuck."

"And demons aren't?" Utahime shot back.

"I'd like to think I'm at least charming as well."

Utahime planted her hands on her hips. "Okay then, be charming and help me get these kids in a more comfortable situation."

"You know," Gojo drawled as he pulled himself off the couch, "it ain't healthy for a demon to be all work and no play."

After a sharp look from Utahime, he didn't complain again. He was able to pick up Megumi and Yuuji with ease, carrying them individually to Megumi's room and laying them down in the bed. It was fortunately big enough for both of them. Utahime tiptoed into Tsumiki's room, gently waking her and asking if it was okay for Nobara to share the bed with her. She nodded and scooted over sleepily, giving Gojo enough space to lay Nobara down.

However, before Utahime could leave the room, Tsumiki grabbed her wrist. "Miss Iori?"

Utahime glanced down in mild surprise. "Yes?"

"Thank you," Tsumiki mumbled, already half-asleep. "For taking care of Megumi. He's happier with you."

"Of course," Utahime said softly.

"And for helping Gojo," Tsumiki added. "He's happier too."

Before Utahime could question her, Tsumiki's grip on Utahime loosened. She clung to a stuffed animal and turned onto her other side, her quiet breathing signalling that she'd fallen back asleep already. Fidgeting nervously, Utahime looked over the two girls for another beat and then slipped out of the room, closing the door as quietly as possible.

Gojo was back on the couch, sprawled over the entire thing, one leg hanging over the side, one arm on the back while the other covered his face. "Human kids are exhausting. I don't know how you teach them every day. I'd punt one of those little shits after two weeks."

Utahime rolled her eyes. "They're not that bad – and besides, you're better with them than you'd like to admit."

"No, no, don't put that on me." Gojo sat upright and pointed a finger at her. "I'm a demon, not a babysitter." He sighed dramatically and flopped back onto the couch. "I'm used to shady backroom deals, working with criminals, underground organizations, corrupt CEOs, overly ambitious politicians, money, fast cars, faster women – not peeling candy out of a brat's hair, playing nanny, and watching cartoons."

"How unfortunate," Utahime deadpanned.

"I thought I might have a little fun tonight," Gojo mumbled. "Dealing with Naoya would've been something, at least. It would've livened things up, let me be myself a bit more."

Utahime hesitated as she searched through her purse. "Yeah, I guess so."

Even without turning around, she could feel Gojo's gaze on her back, watching her, calculating her next move. "It wasn't fun for you."

"No, it wasn't." Not to mention she didn't like or want to think about Gojo's true nature. This was all a facade, wasn't it? Some playful, lackadaisical persona he put on for her and other dumb humans to put them at ease, catch them off guard, make her forget.

The second she'd said Naoya's name, however, Gojo had messed up, and the mask he carefully wore had slipped, if only for a moment. The same hands that had gently carried three children to bed just now had also done some horrific things, hadn't they?

A hand laying over hers startled Utahime, snapping her out of her thoughts. She hadn't even heard Gojo get up from the couch. "You're shaking again."

"I'm just–" Utahime stood there stiffly, very aware of Gojo's presence just behind her. "I'm very tired. It's been a long, confusing day, and…"

And she didn't know what was going on or what to do. The clock on the stove read almost three in the morning. The devil's hour, her mind unhelpfully supplied. It didn't really mean much when she was already standing in the same room as a devil, she supposed. Worse ones could, of course, pop out of the woodwork – and just regular people. This was a really nice area of town, so she was probably being paranoid.

Still, her heart began to race all over again when she thought of how Naoya just popped up on her in the middle of a crowd in broad daylight.

"Just stay," Gojo told her, "at least until daylight." He took a step back, giving her space to breathe and think. "You can take the couch. You're small enough to fit on it comfortably."

Utahime looked at him out of the corners of her eyes. "Not gonna offer me your bed?"

Gojo gave her a suggestive look. "If you wanna sleep in my bed, by all means, be my guest, but I'm not gonna be able to resist crawling in after you." She huffed and rolled her eyes. At least he was honest. "Not enough room for me to do that on the couch, I'm afraid."

She shook her head. "I shouldn't. It's fine. I've never even–"

She'd never stayed the night at a guy's house before. How embarrassingly innocent.

"C'mon, Utahime," Gojo said, jumping to stand in between her and the door. "It's late. This is a nice part of town, but dangerous things can still happen. I don't want you getting hurt because of pride or stubbornness." He took a step closer to her, forcing her to tilt her head up to look at him, but she was startled by the genuine look of concern on his face. "Plus, you're scared. I can tell. You're scared of being alone right now, aren't you?"

Utahime wrapped her arms around herself. It wasn't fair of him to use that against her, but he wasn't wrong. If she was being honest, now that the kids were asleep and silence had fallen over the apartment, the darkness outside terrified her. It transported her back to a night years ago when she'd had a similar train of thought.

It was a nice neighborhood, she could take care of herself, it wasn't a big deal – and besides, she hadn't been alone.

Years had passed since that fateful night, but she'd felt it again tonight, and she couldn't shake it from her mind. That sickening feeling sank into her bones, digging its sharp claws into her skin, tainting her blood, and for a moment, it didn't feel like it had been years ago. A single touch had brought that night back to her as clear as day, as if it had only been yesterday, and without the kids to distract her, she couldn't push it aside.

You're weak.

"Utahime."

She snapped her eyes up to Gojo's, staring at him blankly as he took her purse from her and set it back down on the counter. It humiliated her, but she let him guide her back to the couch and gently push on her shoulders to sit her down. Once she was there, he moved to a cabinet in the corner, pulling out liquor. He eyed it for a moment and then poured two glasses without any mixture.

"For the nerves," Gojo told her, offering the drink.

Utahime shamefully didn't hesitate to take it from him, but she did make sure to only take a careful sip. It was expensive stuff – she could tell by the smoothness of the liquor despite the accompanying burn – and she didn't want to be rude, but she did need it.

Gojo sat down on the other side of the couch, but he didn't say anything. He took a sip of the drink, making a face at it, and then rested against the arm of the couch. Utahime held the glass in her two hands, staring down into the brown liquid. In the dimly lit room, she could just barely make out her reflection. She looked worn thin, whittled down to the bare, fragile bones that she hid behind smiles and helping hands.

"Honestly, he wasn't that scary," Utahime started slowly. "I'm a single, mildly attractive, young woman in the city. I'm used to dealing with pushy idiots."

"I'd say you're more than mildly attractive," Gojo piped up.

Utahime ignored him, refusing to acknowledge the way his comment made her feel. "But then we shook hands, and something felt wrong, so off, and I…" She shook her head. "I'm a little embarrassed. I reacted so weirdly. I must've looked crazy. I'd never met him before, but I couldn't shake the thought that I had." She anxiously tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "I, uh, I told you that I'd felt that bad feeling before…"

"The scar on your face," Gojo said, sounding unusually distant despite the straightforwardness of his comment. Her eyes flickered up to him. "It's hard to miss."

Embarrassment wasn't the right way to describe how she felt, but Utahime still blushed. Maybe shame was more like it. "You know." She gripped the glass of liquor tightly. "Did you look me up? Use...whatever connections you have? Try to figure out some way you could use me?"

"I didn't do anything," Gojo insisted, holding up a hand in surrender. "Nanami did some research after you figured out what I was so easily. It was a rare situation and could've caused a lot of problems."

"That's how you found out about Yuuji and Nobara as well?"

Gojo nodded. "Nanami is nothing if not resourceful and thorough."

Utahime sank into the couch. "How much do you know?"

"Enough," Gojo replied. "I saw the police report, but I, ah…" He looked down into his glass, almost like he was the one that felt ashamed. He didn't, of course. She wasn't sure if demons were even capable of shame. "I didn't read the details."

A lump rested in Utahime's throat. "You weren't curious?"

Gojo shifted uncomfortably in his seat and reached for his glasses on the arm of the couch. "Of course I was, but contrary to popular thought, demons don't just naturally revel in evil and celebrate sin. I mean, sure, some do – and I will admit that I love a good sinful party or a streak of selfishly violent behavior and I'm about as arrogant as they come – but it's not like we witness acts of evil and rejoice all the time."

"You make demons sound so quaint," Utahime said, somewhat sharply.

He gave her a flat look. "I haven't murdered or tortured anyone in a while, if that's what you're wondering. Humans do most of the work for us." Utahime felt distinctly cold, lifting her legs to press her knees against her chest. He huffed irritably and took a larger gulp of his drink. "I didn't get any enjoyment from what I read in that file. I love watching a good human fall from grace – I really fucking do – but that wasn't it."

Utahime rested her chin on the top of her knees, resting the glass on top of her feet. Every time she caught a more honest glimpse into what Gojo was, it felt as if a knife was twisted in her heart. It hurt more than she wanted to admit. He frustrated her and irritated the hell out of her and sometimes she wished he would just leave her alone, but…

She liked him. She liked him in a way she hadn't really liked anyone before. As much as it embarrassed her, she couldn't remember a time when she'd ever been so open with someone before. She didn't have to hide herself – the good bits or the bad ones – because he didn't care. The ugly side of her that would disgust others seemed to delight him, in fact.

It wasn't fair.

"I was a sophomore in college, just a sheltered girl from a small town with no idea of the real world," Utahime began slowly. "My parents were so worried – probably thinking I'd lose touch with my faith, drop away from them, whatever it is ultra-conservative and protective parents worry about. I just wanted to experience the world outside of the bubble I'd grown up in."

"Nothing to be ashamed about," Gojo pointed out lightly.

"I know, but…" Utahime hid the bottom half of her face in her knees. "I was stupid, even more naive than I am now, if you can believe it."

Gojo took another sip of his drink. "You would've been impossible to resist, even for me."

Utahime glanced at him for only a second, looking away before she could decipher the look on his face. "It was just...a normal night. I didn't go out often – I was serious about my studies, and I was also very shy – but it was a friend's birthday and I wanted to have some fun, blow off some steam after finals. We were just going to a bar about a ten minute walk away."

What she remembered the most from that night was how bitingly cold it was. In late February, winter had still clung to the college town, snow falling from the dark sky. She remembered thinking that she should just call an Uber, but she'd wanted to save money and she had only had three drinks the entire night. It wasn't even midnight yet. She'd had her fun, but what she'd really wanted was her bed.

"It was a fun night – a really fun night – like one of the best I'd ever had." Utahime swirled the liquor around in the glass, getting it close to the rim without spilling it. "And when I decided to go home, a friend offered to walk with me, so I thought it'd be fine. We weren't close, but we had a class together and one of our mutual friends had a crush on him. She always gushed about how he was such a good guy – so thoughtful, considerate, kind – a theology major."

Gojo wrinkled his nose. "To each their own."

"Says the demon hitting on a Bible school teacher," Utahime said.

"Okay, okay, you got me, but a theology major sounds pretentious."

Utahime shrugged. "He seemed nice. I thought he was nice. He even offered me his scarf when we started walking. I thought–" She brought a hand to her mouth, worrying at her lips, and scoffed at herself. "I thought, wow, if my friend didn't have such a huge crush on him, I might like him too." She dropped her hand. "I was so stupid. As soon as the bar was out of sight, he attacked me. I didn't see it coming."

She wouldn't get into the details. If he really wanted to know, he could read the police report and probably the hospital records that Nanami had dug up on her. It was humiliating, realizing that he'd known for a while now. Every time Gojo looked at her face, did he see the scar and think about it? Did it remind him of just how weak and pathetic humans were? A broken beer bottle had done this to her face, and a simple handshake had scared her.

Pretty, little, innocent Utahime. You're weak. Thank you for making this so easy for me.

A friend – a good-meaning one, with no ill intentions – had told her that she was lucky – that she'd survived with nothing but a scar on her face. An ugly one, sure, but at least she had her life. God had spared her from worse. She'd cursed them out, yelled at them to leave her alone and never speak with her again, and then she sat on her bed and cried until she fell asleep. It hadn't felt like she was lucky.

"I felt it tonight," Utahime said quietly. "When Naoya held my hand and pulled me in close, when he mentioned Megumi – the last time I felt that way was when that bastard dragged me into an alley." She finally looked at Gojo for longer than a second. It was hard to read his expression. It was more blank than anything, his glass empty. She lifted her own glass and took an uncomfortably large gulp. "I don't know what that means, but–"

"He was possessed," Gojo blurted. She looked at him sharply. "The guy that attacked you – he was possessed."

Utahime stared at him in shock. "What…?"

"That doesn't absolve him completely," Gojo continued. "Possession is...complicated. It's not as straightforward as the media depicts it – a demon taking control of someone's body and making them do something completely out of character." He rubbed the back of his neck. "A demon has to be invited in."

Utahime stiffened. "Oh yeah? Knock, knock, hello, can I possess you today and make you attack a friend?"

"It's more like…like when you have an itch that you can't scratch, and you get a whisper in your ear that offers to help you with it," Gojo explained. "Someone a little unstable or in a looser state of mind might or just upset might be prone to agreeing to that." He stood up and went back to the liquor cabinet, pouring another glass as he returned to the couch. "It can be more forward than that, sure. Crossroad demons are more of the business-type."

"So what are you saying?" Utahime demanded edgily.

"That guy – the person you thought was a friend – likely had feelings for you, but somewhere along the line, they got twisted. He wanted you, but he didn't know how to get you."

Utahime scoffed again. "He could've asked me out like a normal person."

"You said it yourself," Gojo noted. "Your friend had a crush on him, so you didn't even consider him. You would've rejected him." He pointed and added quickly, "This isn't to blame you. I'm just...trying to explain how possession can work. A demon could easily use that thought in his head to twist him into feeling desperate and angry. It gave him an option that wouldn't require him to deal with the chance of rejection."

"So…he allowed a demon to possess him so he could...act on something he was already thinking about?"

"Well, there's liquid courage, and then there's demonic courage," Gojo said. "He might not have been as violent had it just been a little goading from a demon on his shoulder, but a full-fledged possession is unpredictable and dangerous. Demons feed off fear, suffering, and sin, especially when someone innocent is involved. You were a full-course meal."

Utahime laughed weakly, the sound hollow even in her ears. "Glad to know the worst night of my life was just a midnight snack."

"You're more than that, Utahime," Gojo told her.

"Whatever. It was a thing that happened. I didn't want any pity then, and I don't now. I'm alive – whether it was God giving me the strength to save myself or just sheer, dumb luck, I don't know." Utahime drained the rest of her drink and then held out her glass. He poured her another, giving her more than him. Well, it looked like she was staying the night. "But I felt it again tonight – the same intent that guy had, Naoya did too. Do you think Naoya is possessed?"

Gojo tilted his head, popping his neck in a way that made Utahime wince. "Possibly – although he doesn't need the encouragement to be a disgusting, evil, little cretin." He set the liquor bottle down on the table next to a half-eaten carton of rice. "It makes sense though. You have a unique ability to sense demons, so the moment you touched Naoya, you might've felt something that most wouldn't notice."

"But...was I talking with the demon or Naoya?" Utahime asked.

"I don't know," Gojo admitted. "It could've been either one. Like I said, it's complicated, and possessions vary. Considering Naoya had previous knowledge of demons, there's a chance that they came to more of an agreement." He finished his drink in one go and then dropped the empty glass on the table, louder than he should've, but he didn't seem to care. "I'll figure it out when I catch him and wring his little scheme out of him."

Silence fell over them as Utahime considered the conversation. It left her feeling strangely void. The more she knew, the less she understood. She'd gone off to college to experience the world, but it turned out that they were far more than she could've ever known, an entire world just lying under the surface of the one she thought she knew. It was hard to face her colleagues and friends and even her students if she thought about it too hard.

A few days ago, Gakuganji had asked if she'd gone to church recently. She had, but… With the existence of Heaven and Hell staring her right in the face, it was hard to face the priests and nuns that had guided her life up until now. They had no idea. Everything felt...fake.

"What about Yuuji?" Utahime asked. "He's destined to be possessed…"

Gojo groaned. "I don't know. I suppose it depends on how strong Yuuji's conviction is. He's a good kid – a strong one, too, I can tell. Sukuna won't mix well with that." He shook his head and stood up. "No sense in worrying about that now. We've got plenty of time until then."

While Gojo did whatever he needed to do to get ready for bed, Utahime sat in silence and finished the rest of her drink. A movie was playing quietly on the television, but despite looking at the screen, she wasn't really watching it and couldn't tell what was going on. She finished her drink and ended up pouring herself a little more, thinking about how she'd have to add yet another thing to her confession list.

By the time Gojo returned to the room, Utahime was slumped over on the couch, grasping the glass in her hands. He gently pried it from her fingers and set it down on the table, putting the bottle of liquor up next and closing the cabinet. She was still half-awake when he laid her down on the couch, mumbling about how she was fine even as she let him move her.

"Gojo…" Utahime looked up at him with muzzy eyes, not entirely there, and touched his face.

"Change your mind about the bed?" Gojo teased quietly.

Her hand fell away from him. "Am I a bad person?"

Gojo blinked, brushing her hair out of her face, exposing her scar to his gaze. "Now why would you ask me that?"

"For trusting you," Utahime murmured, her eyes fluttering closed. "Am I…?"

She didn't finish the question, the late hour and the alcohol taking over and lulling her into a dreamless sleep. It shouldn't matter – whether a demon thought she was a bad person or not – and she wouldn't even remember the question in the morning, but for some reason, Gojo went to his room feeling unsettled and aggravated more than at peace. Maybe it was the former angel in him.

Naoya and whatever demon was inside of him would find that out firsthand.

Chapter 11

Notes:

I will admit that this is kind of a filler chapter, but things are gonna go FAST from here on out. dslkfjasdkfj More characters to be brought in, more drama to unfold, more religious trauma and discussions to unpack. PFFFT I would've posted this sooner, but I got really into reading about Mary Magdalene for a single line that I ended up editing out. Also, I just really love Gojo going against his demonic nature because of how much he's pining after Utahime - and Megumi calling him out for it and embarrassing him.

Chapter Text

Gojo was woken rudely the next morning by shaking. He grumbled an insult under his breath, something in Latin just to be an ass, and rolled onto his side, pulling the blanket over him. He'd never been a morning person, which was saying something since neither demons nor angels technically required sleep. However, after being on earth for so long, he'd gotten in the habit of it, and he didn't like being woken up early.

Just when he thought he'd won this little battle, the blanket was ripped off him, exposing him to the sunlight pouring through his window where his blinds had been opened. Bolting upright, Gojo demanded, "What the hell?" only to find Megumi clinging to his blanket and glaring at him resolutely. Rolling his head, Gojo huffed. "What?"

"Miss Iori is sleeping on our couch," Megumi stated.

Gojo stared back at him. "And?"

"Why is Miss Iori sleeping on our couch?" Megumi questioned.

A lazy grin pulled at the corner of Gojo's lips. "Would you rather her be sleeping in my bed with me?"

Megumi scrunched up his face in disgust and threw the blanket back at him. Gojo could only laugh. At his age, Megumi didn't really understand much about intimate relationships between adults, but he knew a few things. His dad had dropped in and out of multiple women's lives before seemingly vanishing into thin air a few months after hooking up with Tsumiki's mom. And Gojo wasn't about to give up his natural charm with women, not even if Nanami scolded him about it influencing Megumi in the wrong way.

The boy could do with some lessons on charm. Not unless he planned on scowling at everyone for the rest of his life.

"It was late when you all finally fell asleep," Gojo explained. "It would've been rude of me to kick her out at that hour, not when it could be dangerous." He ran his fingers through his tousled hair, his mind drifting back the story she'd told. Even without giving the details, it was likely more than she'd told most people. "Nothing inappropriate happened, if you're worried."

"Miss Iori is a really good person," Megumi insisted. "And you're not."

"No," Gojo hummed, "I'm not, am I?"

A better person – a good person – would've been able to comfort Utahime more. Even if he hadn't seen her freak out at the ballpark, it would've been obvious to anyone that she was unsettled the previous night. It was strange, if he was being honest. Gojo had caused that feeling in countless people – driving them to insanity with fear – but it didn't feel good here.

He'd spent the entire night watching Utahime as she struggled to maintain an appearance of normalcy – how her hands shook sometimes, her eyes darting to the door and windows, jumping a little when there was a loud noise. When Nobara screamed and tackled Yuuji in an impromptu pillow fight, she'd startled so badly that she nearly spilled her water. She was trying so hard to fight against her instincts.

They weren't wrong though. She was right to be afraid of Naoya and what he might do. Even if he hadn't gotten himself potentially mixed up with some demon, he wasn't a good person to be around. Had Megumi or Tsumiki seen him, they would've both likely panicked beyond help. The fucking bastard had terrorized them in ways that Gojo… Well, in ways that Gojo had done to many humans during his time as a demon.

It wasn't nice being reminded of what he was, not when he so enjoyed pretending with Utahime.

Knowing that returning to sleep was futile, Gojo got out of bed and stretched his lanky body. He put on his sunglasses and pulled on a t-shirt, knowing Megumi would throw a fit if he walked around the apartment shirtless with Utahime inside. It was kind of disappointing. He would've loved to have witnessed Utahime's reaction to seeing him shirtless. No doubt she would've flushed deeply and stumbled over her words as she scolded him to get dressed, averting her eyes or even covering them as if they would protect her from some lustful thoughts.

Just the thought made Gojo smile wistfully. If only it was closer to summer. He would've had ample opportunities then.

When he walked out of his bedroom, he found that Utahime was, in fact, still asleep on the couch, curled up in a little ball under the blanket he'd given her. And no shit, seeing as how the clock on the stove read just a little after seven am. Gojo glowered at Megumi, who sat down at the table and waited for something to eat. He didn't appear remotely tired despite having fallen asleep near three in the morning. What the hell was he doing up so early?

"Shouldn't you sleep in on the weekends?" Gojo complained as he poured some sugary cereal in a bowl. Nanami said it wasn't healthy, but it was delicious and all three of them ate it, so he didn't care. "Aren't you tired?"

"Yuuji rolls a lot in his sleep," Megumi explained.

"So kick him off and go back to sleep."

Megumi furrowed his brow. "That's mean."

Gojo set the bowl of cereal in front of him on the table. "Yeah, well, that's life."

"Would you kick Miss Iori off the couch if you wanted to sit there?" Megumi asked.

"Wha–?" Gojo folded his arms across his chest. "That's different." He certainly wouldn't kick Utahime out of bed for rolling around, not when rolling around in bed was exactly what he wanted to do with her. He shook his head and pointed to the bowl. "Just eat already. You're gonna wake–"

Some shuffling from behind interrupted him, before a sleepy voice mumbled, "Gojo?"

"You woke her up with your loud talking," Megumi declared before sticking a spoonful of cereal and milk into his mouth.

Gojo eyed Megumi, wondering not for the first time if he should've just let the brat fall into Hell and experience it for a few minutes, and then turned around to find Utahime pushing herself up on the couch. She was rubbing at her eyes, her hair sticking up in the back where the ribbon had fallen out some time while she was asleep.

He tried not to think of how good it felt to hear her speak his name first thing in the morning – how it was the first thing she'd said upon waking up after such a strange night. The feeling was pathetically human. He could just hear other demons mocking him for losing his touch, but they didn't know how good the right human could feel. He wanted to hear her say his name in so many other ways – a whisper, a moan, a needy cry.

"'Morning, sleepyhead," Gojo chirped.

Utahime dropped her hand from her eyes and tried to blink the sleepiness out of them. "I fell asleep on you."

"Well, not on me, although I wouldn't have complained–"

"Can you not do that this early in the morning?" Utahime cut in, sounding a little more alert. Her eyes flickered to Megumi, who was silently watching them while munching on his breakfast. "And in front of the kids. It's not appropriate."

Megumi swallowed his food. "It's okay, Miss Iori. Gojo flirts with girls in front of us all the time."

Gojo shot him a look. "Hey! Lying is a sin, you know."

"I'm not lying," Megumi shot back very seriously. "And you promised not to–"

"Zip it, munchkin, or I'll send you back to bed," Gojo told him. Megumi twisted his lips into a frown but then went back to eating. He turned back to Utahime, who was searching the couch for her ribbon. He spotted it on the floor and walked over to pick it up and hand it to her. "He's a real treat this early in the morning."

Utahime stared down at the ribbon in her hand as if she wasn't quite seeing it. Her eyes flickered up to Gojo, who was kneeling before her, and then back down, her cheeks flushed pink. He didn't even bother fighting the urge to smile.

Fuck, she was so damn delictable when she was embarrassed. It honestly wasn't fair. Everything about her was tempting to him – from her faint hint of a temper to the way she got flustered to the cute way she mommed all the kids to the way she got sloppy when she was drinking. It irritated the hell out of him, but he could see why that demon from her past had latched onto her so much.

He was willing to do bad things for her.

"Oh, Nobara and Yuuji…" A conflicted look came over her. "It's so early – I don't want to wake them – but I need to take them back home."

"I can do it," Gojo piped up.

Utahime frowned. "I don't know. Their grandparents might be uncomfortable."

"You told them that they were having a sleepover with Megumi," Gojo said. "It'll make sense for me to drop them off."

"You don't even know–" Utahime cut herself, staring at him with somewhat glassy eyes as a realization struck her. Gojo could only shrug his shoulders. Yeah, he did know. Nanami had been very thorough with his research on everyone involved. "Well, I guess…it does make sense..." It was a testament to how tired and unsettled Utahime was that she didn't argue with him further. A true miracle, if he'd ever seen one. "I should leave then."

Gojo fingered the end of the ribbon. "You can stay for breakfast."

Utahime glanced in Megumi's direction and then back to Gojo. "No, I think– I think I should go. This is confusing enough as it is – for him."

For Megumi or for her? A good, Christian girl like her probably hadn't spent the night at a man's house before. Maybe she had cuddled in bed or on a couch with a past boyfriend, but she'd never fully committed to a night. A demon like him could sense the purity in her – the genuine innocence that drew him in like a moth to the flame. She looked befuddled, probably because he hadn't even tried to push the line with her.

He wanted to, of course. When she'd been scared and accepting of a drink, it would've been quite easy for him to pour with a heavier hand, moved in a little closer to give her physical comfort, goad her into falling in bed with him. It would've been easy , and fuck, he'd wanted it so bad.

But he didn't do it. He couldn't even say why when he'd done much worse in the past, mostly just for the hell of it.

"Let me walk you out at least," Gojo said, standing upright. He held out a hand, which she looked at for a moment before shaking her head, and then pocketed it, letting her stand up on her own. Stepping aside, he watched as she gathered all her things, slipping on her shoes, putting the ribbon in her purse, and telling Megumi goodbye.

Megumi waved back at her. "Don't let Gojo kiss you goodbye."

Utahime blinked. "I won't."

When she started for the door, Gojo glared at Megumi and ran a finger along his own throat, but the little shit just shrugged and picked up his bowl to slurp on the sugary milk. Utahime glanced back at them, and Gojo gestured at the door, painting a smile on his face. She eyed him somewhat suspiciously and then stepped out of the apartment. He put on a pair of slippers and followed her out, shutting the door behind them.

Upon reaching the elevator, Utahime eyed him sideways. "I'm surprised you're letting people see you this...casual. You're always so dressed up."

Gojo leaned against the back wall of the elevator. "Maybe I want them to see me walking a pretty woman out of my place at seven in the morning." That got her looking away quickly, her cheeks warming up once more. She wrung her hands together nervously, staring at the floors counting down without really looking at it. He rolled his eyes. "Go to confessional if you feel the need, but it's not like you sinned or anything."

"I shouldn't– It wasn't appropriate–"

"The old coot upstairs isn't gonna give a shit about you sleeping on someone's couch because you were too afraid to be alone," Gojo pointed out, sliding his hands into the deep pockets of his sweatpants. He tilted his head back and closed his eyes. "Or is it a sin to need comfort in times of despair? Jesus was all about that shit, you know – big fan of compassion and the like."

He didn't need to open his eyes to feel the way she was startled by his words. A smile tugged at his lips when he could feel her perturbed stare. Geez, it was so easy to ruffle her feathers about religion and God and the like – almost too easy – but it did irritate him sometimes how humans seemed to have so much stuff backwards.

When the elevator doors dinged, Gojo opened his eyes and followed Utahime into the main lobby. He waved at the apartment attendant, who was admittedly more surprised about the fact that Gojo was walking a woman out of his place himself rather than letting her go on her own, but the man didn't bat an eye, putting on a professional face and waving in return. Poor Utahime rushed out of the building, unable to make eye contact, and Gojo grinned and shrugged at the attendant.

As soon as they were outside, Utahime stopped, standing hesitantly at the edge of the sidewalk as she stared up at the buildings. Definitely a much nicer part of the city than where she was from – a world she was as unfamiliar with as she was with his own – but she didn't look afraid anymore, just...lost.

Humans were creatures of habit. Even the most chaotic liked some sort of order, whether they realized it or not. People like Utahime craved it the most, hence their devotion to religion and all its rules. It was safe. It made sense.

Now that she'd seen beneath that top layer, however, likely nothing made sense to her. It must have been terribly unsettling for her to deal with on top of her normal life.

Taking a deep breath, her knuckles white around the straps of her purse, Utahime turned around and faced Gojo. "Thank you – for last night." He wanted to make a joke about it, some flirtatious comment, but contrary to what Nanami might think, he knew when to keep his mouth shut. It would work better for him in the long run if he behaved himself now. "I haven't… I haven't spoken about what happened in years. I thought I was over it, but maybe I was just bottling things up. I don't…" She dropped her eyes to the ground. "I don't know what I would've done without you there."

Gojo stepped forward, daring to place his hands on her arms. She tensed at first, but when he didn't squeeze her tightly or pull her toward him, she relaxed a little. There, that was better. Okay, so he might've done a little something to put her at ease, but Utahime was so tightly wound that he thought she might explode. She was definitely going to run to the nearest church and awkwardly pour her heart out to some unsuspecting priest.

But she'd poured out her heart to him first.

"We're in this together," Gojo told her.

Utahime snorted. "That's not as comforting as you think it sounds."

Gojo fought the urge to laugh. "Okay, fair enough. I suppose being partners with a demon isn't exactly ideal for a Bible school teacher."

"Is that not a sin?" Utahime asked him, looking up with wondering eyes.

"Well, if you were placed in this position for a reason – if a higher power put you here to work with the kids as I was – then that would be pretty shitty," Gojo pointed out. Of course, shittier things had been done to those who followed said higher powers, but that was usually as a means to test a person's faith. This wasn't a test of faith, although Gojo might've admittedly turned it into one for her.

Or maybe, it wasn't a test for her so much as a test for him. It wouldn't be the first time. It'd been centuries, and he was still getting punished for falling from grace. The lord worked in mysterious and oftentimes frustrating ways. Hell was straightforward. They tended to just fuck you over and laugh about it, then make you file paperwork for your failures as punishment.

Utahime bit her lip. "What about…?"

"I'll take care of Naoya," Gojo said. "He'll make an appearance soon enough."

An unexpectedly hard look came over Utahime, reminding him of those young strict nuns he'd loved to pander after in the old days. "Don't kill him."

"I'm not gonna kill him." He might kill him. "We're just gonna have a chat." With maybe Naoya's head dunked in a pool of water or with an actual fire lit under his ass. "It'll be fine. I won't let him do any harm."

Maybe he could explain the situation to Nanami and Nanami would kill him. No, Gojo couldn't let him do that. He was too pissed off and wanted to retaliate himself. He was selfish that way. And besides, there was something about the way that Utahime had reacted to Naoya that truly bothered him. It had been too over the top – too personal. He didn't know what happened, and he didn't like not knowing things.

"If you end up needing some more comforting," Gojo said carefully, "my bed is a great place for cuddling."

Utahime pulled out of his grip, an unamused glare flashing in her eyes. "Good day, Gojo. Tell the children I'll see them on Monday – and text me when you drop them off."

"Don't worry. I'm not gonna keep them here so I can indoctrinate them with my evil demon ways." Gojo blew a raspberry. "That's too much work on a Saturday and I don't want to be outnumbered by tiny human monsters."

Sighing tiredly, Utahime shook her head. "Why do I find myself believing you when I know I shouldn't?"

Gojo smiled. "Because I'm charming and handsome and you like me?"

"Maybe I'm more of a fool than I thought," Utahime muttered under her breath. She hiked her purse strap further over her shoulder and shook her head at herself. "Please drop Yuuji and Nobara off in a timely fashion. I'll call their grandparents to let them know."

"You know," Gojo drawled, "it's very cruel of you to leave me hanging like this when you're fulfilling at least two fantasies of mine – sleepover with a Bible school teacher, playing mommy and daddy with some kids–"

Utahime held up a hand. "Please stop."

"I'm just saying," Gojo said, rocking back and forth on his heels. "I think I deserve at least a kiss goodbye for being so well-behaved last night."

"No."

Gojo whined. "C'mon, Utahime, just a peck on the cheek."

"I will get that spray bottle of holy water if you don't stop," Utahime warned him.

"Fine." Gojo huffed. "It's really unfair how cute you are in the morning." The image of her waking up on the couch was going to supply him with a lot of daydreams. She might be against sinning even in her mind, but he wasn't. "And it's really hot when you're bossy."

Utahime pinched the bridge of her nose. "You so consistently ruin every moment."

"You can't blame me for that," Gojo insisted. "It's literally my nature." He stood upright, exuding a bit of haughtiness as he towered over her. "Actually, I went against my very nature to be good last night, so that's a testament to my strength over myself. This is nothing."

Pressing her lips into a thin line, Utahime eyed him shrewdly. He couldn't tell what was going on in her mind, but he could sense her inner conflict. Humans were terribly easy to stir up, especially when their brains got to working. Still, he couldn't deny his surprise when she stood up on her tiptoes and kissed him on the cheek. Her lips were soft, gentle, warm – the kind of feeling that could make him go crazy – but before he could think to pull her close and give her a proper kiss, she pulled back out of his reach.

"Now if you'll excuse me," Utahime said dryly, "I have a few things I need to confess before I start my day."

Gojo was a little dazed, a stupid smile on his face. "Gonna tell some old bastard that you kissed a demon?"

Utahime gave him a look that could only be described as tart. "No, I think I'll keep that between God and I." She turned away from him, the sun splashing across her face, making her scar stand out. "Good day, Gojo."

"I had a good night!" Gojo called out as she walked away. "We should do it again!"

She waved a hand at him without looking back, probably fighting the urge to flip him off. He would've paid actual money to see her do that. He bet she'd done it in college, throwing her middle finger up at boys that harassed her and then shamefully confessing it later. Geez, he just got all hot thinking about her cramped in a confessional booth telling her little sins.

Being so good and patient with her was really starting to get to him. Maybe he was more disgruntled about not being able to find Naoya last night because he couldn't let off some steam. It wasn't right for a demon to be this well-behaved. Not even Nanami could possibly be this good without struggling a little. Utahime was forcing him to go against everything that made him what he was – who he was. Megumi as well. Hell, the other kids too.

Speaking of which… He'd left four kids unsupervised in his apartment. He didn't really care about them hurting themselves, but he did own a lot of expensive items and could somehow imagine Nobara starting a fire.

When Gojo walked back into the apartment building, the attendant behind the desk shook his head. "Not one of your usual types, Mr. Gojo. She seems downright quaint."

"Oh, the best ones are the types out of your comfort zone," Gojo quipped with a wink before walking backwards into an open elevator. Truth be told, Utahime wasn't entirely out of his comfort zone – it wasn't like he hadn't bedded a Sunday school teacher, nun, priest, monk, or the like before – but she was different.

After all, she was the first one to know what he truly was before they fell from their own grace. He'd let it slip before – most ran away in fear and horror and shame, others came back and allowed themselves to get worse – but not like her, not like this. It was different. It was honest.

Demons didn't do that.

By the time he reached his apartment, Gojo was almost positive that it would be destroyed, but Megumi was still the only one awake. He was sitting on the couch, watching television and eating another bowl of cereal. Gojo searched the kitchen but didn't find a mess. Well then. He could start making his own breakfast from now on.

Megumi pointed at his cellphone on the counter without looking away from the TV. "You got a text from a friend."

Gojo narrowed his eyes. "A friend, huh? You know, intruding on someone's privacy is a sin."

The kid wrinkled his nose. "That's not in the Bible."

"How do you know?" Gojo shot back, swiping his phone off the counter. "Have you read the Bible?"

"Have you?"

"I was there," Gojo pointed out snottily. "I don't have to read it." He stuck out his tongue. "Besides, I'm not gonna reread some half-assed accounts by idiots that were translated into so much mush that they don't even compare to the original manuscripts."

Megumi huffed and went back to watching TV. "You're weird."

"So are you. Wash your bowl when you're done."

Stepping into his bedroom, Gojo shut the door behind him – for some privacy, seeing as how Megumi was a nosy, little shit. He glanced down at his phone, checking the message from an unknown number that had popped up on his screen.

It's been a while, old friend. Sorry we couldn't chat last night.

Gojo bared his teeth in a snarl. Fucking Naoya. So he wanted to start this game early, huh? Fine by him. He was ready to play and rip that ashole to pieces.

He had to wonder if Naoya knew where he lived. He wasn't listed, but the Zen'ins had the type of wealth where shit like that didn't matter. For all he knew, Naoya could've been waiting outside, watching the building, watching him interact with Utahime, watching her leave alone. Anger flashed in Gojo, and he almost pulled up Utahime's contact info – but no, he honestly didn't think Naoya would go after her again, not right now at least.

With a quick swipe of his thumbs, Gojo texted back: A shame honestly. Let's make up for it today. I've got some time to kill. :)

Literally.

Naoya's response was immediate. The pathetic bastard was probably sitting somewhere with his phone in one hand and dick in the other.

No I don't think so. Our meeting will be on my time.
I'd tell you to say hi to Utahime for me, but maybe I'll pay her a visit first. She's very sweet. You must be dying to degrade her.

Gojo had to resist two things: the urge to throw his phone across the room (because he wasn't wrong) and the desire to threaten Naoya within an inch of his life (because he wouldn't let that happen). He'd expect the latter – was probably eagerly anticipating it – but if there was one thing being around Utahime had taught him, it was self-restraint. Naoya wouldn't expect that.

Instead, running his fingers through his hair, Gojo responded: Be my guest. I'd love to see her file a restraining order against you and mess with that perfect record your daddy keeps clean for you.

Admiration for a human? You're growing soft, Gojo. At this rate, Megumi won't grow into his full potential, and who will be blamed for that?

Hm, that was an interesting response about Megumi. Gojo wasn't sure what it meant – if it had something to do with the Zen'in bloodline or with Hell. It could be either one or both. Instead of responding to it, he sent back a simple, See you later fuckface , and then blocked the number, just for funsies. It would irritate Naoya to not get the last word or a response to his taunt. Gojo tossed the phone onto his bed and rubbed at his mouth as he looked at the city out the window.

It would likely be sooner than later, and honestly, as much as Gojo had thought he never wanted to see that bastard again, he kind of couldn't wait. He should probably tell Nanami about the situation, but… He should probably get more information first. There were still too many questions, and if he had to slice them out of Naoya one by one, then so be it.

Damn, it felt good to be a demon again. Utahime was doing a number on him.

Chapter 12

Notes:

Woo buddy, this chapter gave me hell, pun fully intended. I had to rewrite the second half of the chapter last night and this morning because I was so unhappy with it. I feel a little better, but I'm still side-eyeing myself. Anyways, I didn't realize it was going to be this long either, but here we are. Sorry for the wait! Guess who's back. :)))

Chapter Text

The parent-teacher conference was more of a formality than anything else, but, according to Utahime, they had to keep up appearances, which meant meeting in her classroom instead of at a restaurant or the park or his bedroom. Gojo thought she rather enjoyed torturing him, especially when she knew how much he disliked the school, but he also couldn't deny liking her a little mean, so he showed up on time for the meeting after classes were over.

"Don't look so put out, kid," Gojo greeted Megumi when he walked into the room. "You knew this was going to happen. It's not like I want to be here either." Behind her desk, Utahime rolled her eyes, and Gojo flashed her a grin. "I did, however, want to see you, so I'll take it as a win."

"Please sit, Mr. Gojo," Utahime huffed, gesturing to the empty chair beside Megumi.

The poor kid looked positively sour, his face screwed up in a scowl. Truth be told, he didn't much like the school either. He felt awkward here – like the eyes of every statue and painting were on him, judging him for who he was, for what he was. Gojo wasn't so sure he wasn't right. He felt the same way sometimes, especially whenever he walked past a church. There was something oppressive about this place that reminded him of the old days, only made lighter by Utahime's gentle nature.

"You don't need to be so worried, Megumi," Utahime told him, a soft smile on her face. "Your record has improved greatly over the past few months."

While Megumi sat up with a look of surprise, Gojo nudged him with his elbow. "I told you that the next time I got called here, it should be for an award or something."

Blush streaked across Megumi's face, and he determinedly did not look in Gojo's direction, keeping his eyes focused on his teacher. "Really?"

"Mmhm, really." Utahime picked up a piece of paper and turned it around, sliding it toward them. Gojo leaned forward to peer at it, taking note of the grades. Well, well, he really was doing better. He'd been middling around before, not putting in any effort or showing his true potential, but this was a definite improvement. "Not only are your grades higher, but you've also shown a marked change in your behavior. No write-ups or detentions. I'm really proud of you, Megumi."

"Wow, you might not be a hooligan, after all," Gojo teased.

Megumi shot Gojo a glare and then softened his gaze when he looked back to Utahime. "I'm really sorry about how I was acting before. It wasn't right."

"I'm just glad we were able to work through it without any serious repercussions," Utahime replied, somehow both kind and professional at the same time. It was truly a gift, which must've been why she was such a good teacher. Gojo honestly hadn't expected such good behavior from Megumi. The kid had been an unruly and aggressive mess when he found him – and for good reason, too. "But remember, if you're having any trouble – either here at school or elsewhere – you can come to me."

"What about…?" Megumi shifted uncomfortably in his seat, his eyes flickering from Utahime to Gojo and back again.

Utahime nodded. "About anything."

"C'mon, kid," Gojo said, ruffling Megumi's hair. "When will you figure out that we're here for you?"

Megumi twisted his lips into a frown. "You're not–" He snapped his mouth shut, unwilling to speak aloud his concerns. Gojo wasn't stupid though. He knew one of Megumi's greatest fears was turning evil – and being raised by a demon didn't exactly help those concerns.

"He's not going to use you," Utahime insisted. "I won't let him."

A smile tugged at Gojo's lips. "Oh really? How cute."

Utahime fixed a flat look on him. "Don't be an ass."

Gojo mock-gasped. "Swearing! In a holy place like this? How sacreligious, Miss Iori."

Megumi slapped him on the arm. "Stop being so weird ."

"You use that insult all the time," Gojo shot back. "Get a little more creative, or it's not going to have as strong of an effect on me."

"Stop being such an imbecile," Utahime said. Instead of getting insulted, Gojo gestured to Megumi, giving him a look as if to tell him to take note. She truly knew how to get under his skin. Now, if only he'd let her get under her clothes, it would all be worth it. "And let's not get off track. The main point is that you're definitely improving and making friends, but I still get the sense that you're uncomfortable and don't feel like you belong here. What can I do to help you with that?"

With a defeated sigh, Megumi slumped in his chair. "Nothing."

"You can't change who you are," Gojo pointed out.

"Stop saying that!" Megumi snapped, making both Gojo and Utahime raise their eyebrows. Upon catching the looks on their faces, he folded his arms and looked away again. "It makes me feel– It makes me feel like I'm broken – like there's something wrong with me and I'm always gonna be messed up and no matter what I do, I'm gonna be bad and–"

"Hey, hey, we've talked about this," Gojo cut in. "You're not predestined for evil or anything. That old coot upstairs is all about free will, even if it means humans self-sabotaging themselves. You're not fated to cause mass destruction and chaos."

Megumi sank further. "But can I?"

"Maybe," Utahime admitted, "but for better or worse, all humans are capable of evil, just as they are capable of good. Your circumstances are a little...different and unusual, but you're no different in that respect." She rested her forearms on the desk and leaned forward, an earnest expression on her face, the kind that drew Megumi's eyes to her. "I believe you have a good heart. Even when you got into those fights, it was to protect other kids. You did exceptionally well on the baseball team. You help out at home with Tsumiki."

"You're a good kid," Gojo added, "I mean it."

The look on Megumi's face almost made Gojo laugh, but that would've just made him worse, so Gojo bit his tongue and looked at Utahime. She was watching them both, wearing a guarded expression, having not quite recovered from that day. He could tell she was still a little shaken up. Even more so, she didn't seem to know how to interact with him, like something had changed in her. She was distancing herself from him, probably uncomfortable with how much she'd revealed herself to him.

He didn't like it. He wanted her closer .

"Going forward, I'd like for you to get involved in more activities," Utahime stated. "The little league team won't start up again until spring, but there are other things you can do."

"I don't–" Megumi swallowed. "I don't really like...church stuff… It makes me feel weird."

"That's fine," Utahime replied. "I don't expect that. That's a very personal choice that I wouldn't push on you." She eyed Gojo sharply, catching him opening his mouth to make a smartass comment, and only looked back to Megumi when he shut his mouth and smiled sheepishly. "We have other options. I helped Yuuji register for a small theater class. They're putting on a play. He loves movies."

Megumi paled at the thought while Gojo snorted. Personally, Gojo thought shoving the boy on stage in a ridiculous costume would be absolutely hilarious, but he could tell Megumi wasn't on the same page.

Utahime caught onto it as well. "Nobara is in a karate class. It's just about teaching the basics for now, but she really enjoys it." She let out a sigh. "I think she's just excited to kick people."

"You do stuff like this for all your kids?" Gojo asked, genuinely curious. It had to get exhausting. He knew dealing with Megumi and Tsumiki was tiring, but here she was, stepping in to help children even outside of the classroom.

"If they need help, yes," Utahime explained. "Nobara and Yuuji are admittedly unique because they're both here on special scholarships, but I've helped place other students into after school activities." She touched her lips in thought, an innocent gesture that caught Gojo's attention. He snapped his eyes back up to hers before she could catch him. "There's one of those mentor programs where you're assigned like a big brother or big sister to hang out with."

Megumi wrinkled his nose. "I already have a big sister."

"True," Utahime replied, a little amused.

"I think...karate would be fun," Megumi finally settled on.

Gojo looked at him sideways. "Didn't you get in trouble for fighting?"

"Yeah, but it's allowed there," Megumi countered.

"We can wrestle at home," Gojo said gleefully.

"No, you'll cheat," Megumi seethed. "You always tickle. It's not fair."

With a shrug of his shoulders, Gojo folded his arms across his chest and leaned back in the chair. "It's not my fault you're so sensitive. I'm just trying to pinpoint your weaknesses." He tilted his head. "Karate might be a good idea. You really do need to learn how to protect yourself."

"From you?" Megumi shot back. He turned to Utahime. "I want to do that."

Utahime looked as if she regretted bringing it up, but she still smiled hesitantly and nodded, writing down a few notes and tearing off the paper to give it to Gojo. She barely even looked at him before returning her attention back to Megumi. It didn't feel right – or rather, it was professional, the way things should've been between them, but he didn't want that. He wanted her back in his apartment, on his couch, looking up at him with those doe eyes.

When the meeting was over, Megumi was hesitant to leave. Winter break meant he wouldn't see Utahime for a while, and Gojo knew he was bummed about that. Honestly, he wasn't too eager about the distance either. He'd managed to exchange numbers with both Yuuji's and Nobara's guardians, but he'd prefer to go through Utahime if he could, if only so he could keep on seeing her.

Still, Megumi mumbled his goodbyes and shuffled out the room to meet Tsumiki, whose teacher Gojo had spoken with first. Perfect student, perfect girl, as always. She was going to break some hearts in the near future, something Gojo wasn't too thrilled about. Due to Megumi's own nature, demons would likely come sniffing around, and Tsumiki, like Utahime before her, was prime material.

When he reached the door, Gojo put his hand on the threshold and turned around sharply, starting, "Listen–" right as Utahime was saying, "Gojo–" and then she crashed into his chest, having followed him and not anticipated him stopping so suddenly. He caught her more out of instinct than anything, one hand around her wrist and the other on her waist. Her eyes widened, startled by the near-fall, and his grip on her tightened just a hair.

Gojo smiled. "You were saying?"

"I–" Utahime glanced down, noting the lack of space between them. "Let me go, please."

Huffing, Gojo did as he was told, letting go of her and taking a step back. Her cheeks were rosy, so she hadn't been unaffected. Being in the school made her so stuffy though, especially after that little makeout session in the basement. Would that he could go back to that moment and push things further. Still, he'd been alive for this long. He knew how to be patient, even if he was a demon. He'd had the patience of a literal saint back when he was an angel.

Smoothing down her shirt and skirt, Utahime started, "I just wanted to say… Well, I wanted to apologize. I know I've been more than a little distant in the past week. That whole thing unsettled me, and it made me realize that I was falling into dangerous habits."

"With me," Gojo said flatly.

"Yes, with you, Gojo," Utahime said firmly, raising her eyes to meet his head-on. "I'm sure you can imagine the turmoil I've been in, but ever since I met you, it's like my whole world has been turned on its end. My faith… I knew if I had nothing else, I at least had that, and now…"

"Look at it this way," Gojo quipped. "You don't have to believe so blindly. You know it's all true."

"Yes, but– It's not the truth I thought it was." Utahime's shoulders dropped. "To you, it's just facts. You know more than I ever will, but the more I do learn, the worse I feel." She grimaced and shook her head, more at herself than him. "Struggling with your faith is normal – we're meant to be tested – but the more involved I get in this, the more I feel like I'm falling from grace, and it's...disheartening to think I might not be strong enough."

Gojo ran his tongue along his teeth. Truth be told, he was built for this. After his own fall from grace, bringing God's little creations down with him was kind of part of the job. He had gleefully helped people trip their way down or sometimes even take a nosedive into damnation. Hadn't he started this whole thing with Utahime with the intent to corrupt her? He still wanted that – couldn't deny that part of himself even if he wanted to – he still very much wanted her for himself in a way that wasn't allowed.

He was made to break a spirit like Utahime's, but for some reason, this didn't feel as good as he'd dreamed about. It wasn't that she was sad. It just… For some reason, it didn't feel right, which didn't make any sense because he'd never cared about that before. Normally, when something didn't feel right for a human, it was great for him, but there was something wrong about this, like things were off-balance.

It pissed him off. Was that old man upstairs really messing with him? He had thought Utahime had been placed here for the kids, but maybe she'd been placed here for him too.

Out of both desire and instinct, Gojo reached out to cup Utahime's face, rubbing his thumb along her scar as she gazed up at him warily. "I think this might be a test for us both," he said, his voice low, tempting her to lean closer to him. It brought him closer as well, his gaze dropping down to her soft, pink lips. He could still feel the way they'd gazed across his cheek, but he wanted more, needed more.

So much for him being a demon when she was the one tempting him.

And then, right before his lips could brush across hers, a voice screaming, "GOJO!" cut through the strange fog between them.

Despite the fact that it had been his name screamed, Utahime ripped out of his grasp first, gasping, "Megumi," and then brushing him aside so she could run out of the classroom. Gojo blinked, feeling stupid and dazed, before everything registered and ice flooded his veins. Unlike Utahime's panicked running, Gojo was steady and unrushed, his footsteps echoing sharply in the empty hallway.

There wasn't much in this world that would make Megumi scream for him.

It didn't surprise him when he found Naoya leaning against a wall, hands buried in his slacks, a smirk plastered on his stupid face. "Fancy meetin' you here, Utahime. I was hopin' to catch you again."

Utahime's hands were gripping Megumi's shoulders tightly, her knuckles white, and she'd pulled him closer to her as if that might stop the boy from shaking. "What are you doing here?"

Naoya gestured toward the door across the hallway from him. "Helpin' my aunt sign up my cousins for school. She never learned how to drive, so here I am, playin' chauffeur to a drunk and her brats." He flashed an apologetic look and bowed his head. "Pardon me. That's rude, isn't it?" His attention turned to Megumi, and he dropped down into a crouch, resting his forearms on his knees. "You remember Maki and Mai, don't you? They're gonna attend school here with you, although they'll be in your sweet sister's class. How is pretty Tsumiki doin' anyway?"

"Stop it," Utahime scolded, pulling Megumi closer to her. His eyes were wide with shock, unable to form a response, especially at the mention of his sister. "You're scaring him."

With a snort, Naoya pushed himself back to his feet. "We're just talkin', aren't we, little cousin? Family can talk to each other, right?"

"I think you should wait outside," Utahime said, sounding a little shaky herself.

"No, I think I'll wait right here," Naoya hummed. "It's peaceful – and I like the view. Why don't you send Megumi along and keep me company until I'm done? I can think of some fun things to do to pass the time while we're waitin'."

When fear openly flashed across Utahime's face and Naoya laughed knowingly, Gojo stepped forward to make his presence known. "That's enough."

Naoya's eyes flickered to him, unsurprised and unafraid. He'd known Gojo was there the whole time and had simply chosen to ignore him. That was at least his tenth mistake so far today. "Hello there, Gojo, nice seein' you. You look good." His eyes returned to Utahime, roaming up and down her so blatantly that she flushed in a queasy manner. "Must be all the pretty, little virgins you debauch. A shame this one is tainted, but I bet she'll still taste sweet."

Gojo wanted nothing more than to wring his neck, but for Utahime's sake and Megumi's safety, he simply pointed down the hallway. "Let's talk."

Sighing, Naoya rolled his eyes and tilted his head back against the wall. "Don't feel like it."

"I don't give a fuck if you don't feel like it," Gojo snarled, stomping forward and snatching Naoya by the scruff of his collar. His eyes widened in shock, perturbed over being touched, but Gojo didn't loosen his grip even when Naoya clawed at his wrists. "We're going – now."

"Fine, fine, just let go of me," Naoya growled. "You're gonna wrinkle my shirt."

"You'll be lucky if I don't bloody it," Gojo hissed before shoving Naoya forward down the hall.

Naoya stumbled before catching himself and then glanced back to glower at him, fixing up the collar of his shirt. One he was put back together, he stood upright and nodded to Utahime in a mockery of politeness. She didn't return the gesture, stiff as a board, still holding onto Megumi. He looked beyond shaken up, confused and afraid. Later, he'd be angry, both with himself for his reaction and Naoya for existing, but right now, he was just a scared kid.

"Get Tsumiki," Gojo told Utahime. "I'll find you when I'm done."

Utahime chewed on her lip, nervously glancing at the door. Ah, the principal's office. So Naoya probably wasn't lying. For whatever reason, his family had decided to enroll Maki and Mai here. It couldn't have been a coincidence. Somehow, they'd figured out that Megumi was going to school here – maybe they got a hold of his mother's will or something. Fucking creeps. They just wouldn't let the boy go. He was their ticket to the good seats in Hell, after all.

"Go on," Gojo snapped at Naoya, shoving him in the back again.

"No need to be rude," Naoya grumbled.

"Oh yeah? After you terrorized my ward and his teacher?"

Naoya turned around to show off a sneer, walking backwards with a casual swagger. "Do you actually care about that woman, Gojo? I didn't think you were capable of such a thing. Where's that horrifyin' demon I was warned to be afraid of?" He clicked his tongue with a hint of disapproval. "C'mon, with all that blood on your hands, you're really gonna shame me for a bit of harmless flirtin'? Or do you not like anyone pissin' where you've already made your mark?"

Gojo pushed Naoya into a wall of lockers, pressing his forearm against his throat to keep him in place. His glasses slipped down the bridge of his nose, revealing the bright blue behind them, a dangerous blue, closer to the hottest fire than the sky. "A pitiful cretin like you doesn't get to speak to me so boldly. I don't care what deal your family has with Hell. I'll string you up by your ankles and flay you alive. You wanna know what I did after I fell? I'll show you."

Instead of being afraid, a grin split across Naoya's face. "You're easier to rile up than I expected. That woman has really gotten to you. What a laugh!" His eyes roamed over Gojo's face, searching for something. "Of course, I can't say I blame you. Even with that ugly scar, she's oh-so innocent and pretty enough to eat, isn't she? There's just somethin' about her that makes you wanna come back for more. Such a Godly, sweet, naive woman – you must be salivatin' like a dog to get under that modest skirt."

At first, Gojo only glared at him in return, not wanting to give him the satisfaction of seeing him snap at him over a human. It was ridiculous. He'd never been so patient or obedient before. When he wanted something, he didn't waste months trying to goad them into his bed. It usually took a few weeks. Hell, the few priests he'd fucked had been less difficult.

However, the longer he glared at Naoya, the more he began to notice things – his lack of a struggle against the weight pressed into his throat, the humor on his face, the amused sheen in his eyes. The heat faded from Gojo's own eyes, replaced by narrow suspicion until it finally hit him.

"Oh, Naoya, you fool, you really did it. You made a deal with a demon." Gojo pursed his lips into a mocking pout and relaxed his forearm against Naoya's neck. "Did you stand on a crossroad in the middle of the night like some pathetic idiot begging for attention?"

"Didn't take you long to figure out."

"To be honest, Utahime mostly figured it out first," Gojo replied, leaning in close enough to catch the familiar sulphuric scent. It was disgusting, one that he did his best to cover up. "You reek. I'd take care of that if I were you."

"Perhaps the woman is smarter than she looks," Naoya mused. "I didn't figure that for a Sunday school teacher, but life's full of surprises, I suppose."

"Don't press your luck," Gojo warned, pressing his forearm harder against Naoya's throat, just enough to make him choke. "You're a damn idiot. That demon you're hosting in your body is only using you. Don't you know the rules of a deal? There's always a loophole."

"I did what had to be done," Naoya replied, unabashed. He shoved Gojo back, far stronger than any normal human should've been. And Naoya – annoying as he was, rich as his family was, connected as they were – was supposed to be a plain human, unlike Megumi. "For too long, we've been panderin' after lowlife demons, pretendin' like we're servants to them while we wield the power up here. My family's power – my power – was given to that little shit and then you stole him from us. I'm only rightin' a wrong."

Gojo snorted. "If you think that demon will help you, you're dead wrong. It's gonna use you up and then spit you out on the sidewalk like a used whore."

"Maybe. I'm sure the thought has crossed its mind." Naoya lifted a hand, stretching out his fingers and then bending them to crack them individually. The sound was unnatural – and strangely familiar to Gojo, the sound of a soul getting used to a human body. "But it turned out our goals were similarly aligned, so they were willing to relinquish more control to me."

"Aligned goals, hm?" Gojo eyed him coldly. "And what would those be?"

"I'm sure you'll find out in time," Naoya shot back in a snotty tone like the brat he was.

"Or I could just kill you now and be done with it."

Naoya smiled. "You won't kill me. You can't risk upsetting sweet, innocent Utahime. She might not sleep with you if you're a naughty demon." When Gojo didn't attack him outright, the smile dropped from his face and he scoffed in disgust. "You've become too soft during your time up here. Megumi will grow to be weak and pathetic."

"And you could do better?" Gojo shook his head. "Your family would've seen Megumi become an uncontrollable monster."

"And Hell won't?" Naoya asked mockingly. "Isn't that what they should want? Chaos, destruction, power? Since when did it become so orderly and nice?" He didn't know the first thing about hell – didn't understand how it worked or what it was. If he thought Gojo was bad, he should've met Nanami. Gojo had slapped them with a few papers; Nanami would've buried them alive. "What a waste of potential."

As much as he wanted to break the case behind him and slice Naoya's throat with a shard of glass, Gojo simply waved a dismissive hand. "You wanna talk about a waste? Go look in a mirror. You let a demon crawl up your ass and actually thought you could pull one over it. Staining the floors with your blood wouldn't be worth the effort."

Naoya didn't flinch at the insult. "You're always so smug and sure of yourself, but that doesn't take away from the fact that you're a disgustin' failure too."

"Yeah, falling from Heaven was a slap in the face," Gojo replied carelessly, "but it means something." He pointed at himself, a faintly manic grin pulling at his lips. That was more like it. "I'm an original. You're a half-baked carbon copy. Even if you've allowed a demon into your body to gain some power and strength, you'll never reach my level."

"Ah, you're right, I can never win," Naoya sighed, lifting his hands in a shrugging gesture. "This demon certainly has more power than most, but it has nothin' on you." His head twisted suddenly, the movement strange and cracking his neck. The demon in him hadn't liked that truth. "C'mon now, there's no sense in lyin' to ourselves. We should be honest."

Gojo didn't like the look on his face or his tone. It did sound like Naoya, but there was something else to him now, an additional confidence and understanding that his ego didn't need. On top of that, he sounded as if he knew something that Gojo didn't, and he really didn't like that. The tables had been turned when they last met, Gojo striding right into the Zen'in household to take Megumi and Tsumiki away from them forever, slapping the paperwork on the table in front of Naobito, Naoya, and Ogi.

Fucking bastards, the lot of them. They'd burn in hell soon enough and wouldn't be so smug about their ties to below then. Gojo would make sure of it.

"What are you doing here?" Gojo demanded.

"Like I said, I had to drive my aunt here to enroll the twins in the school–"

"I'm not talking to you, dipshit," Gojo interrupted coldly. "What are your intentions here, demon?"

Naoya didn't speak, and neither did the demon. Maybe he did have more control over himself than most others would in a possession like this. It did feel different. Gojo had been around for a lot of possessions over the years – might have done a few of his own from time to time, although he didn't like it one bit and preferred his own body – but Naoya seemed a lot more aware of himself and the possession itself. The demon remained quiet inside of him.

But was it hiding or biding his time?

"I guess he doesn't want to talk," Naoya said.

"What happened to being honest?" Gojo asked. "Lying by omission is a sin as well, you know – or did your daddy never teach you anything?"

"Apparently, yours didn't teach you well enough either," Naoya retorted.

If having his Father insulted was enough to set him off, Gojo would've destroyed the world by now, and so he simply rolled his eyes behind his sunglasses. Not all demons were fallen angels, and there tended to be a divide between those that were and those that weren't. From what he gathered, the demon inhabiting Naoya was one of the latter. They tended to be a little weaker but far more vicious and willing to commit atrocities that would build their strength.

Either way, Gojo would have to keep an eye on him. A demon like that in close proximity to Megumi and Yuuji was very dangerous considering their futures. Maybe Nobara would need to start training earlier. She could do more than send this bitch back to Hell. Shit, he also needed to alert Nanami about this. He was not going to be happy. Maybe he'd deal with Naoya and his pet demon himself.

"Stay out of my way," Gojo warned them, "and don't even come close to Megumi or Utahime. If I catch wind of you messing with either of them again, I won't hesitate to send you both to Hell on my dime."

Naoya held up his hands in surrender. "Don't get your panties in a twist."

"Maybe being on earth for this long has softened me some," Gojo said, "but I would love to sharpen some of my old skills. Fuck with them, and you'll be my first volunteer."

"I won't bother the brat," Naoya huffed. "Seriously though, Gojo, you should just fuck that schoolteacher until she's broken in so you can get her out of your system. Such pathetic pinin' is really unbecomin' of a demon of your status."

Anger flared in Gojo's gut again, white hot and cold at the same time. He couldn't even blame the demon's influence on Naoya's behavior. He'd behaved like this before when they last met, airily tossing around some vaguely inappropriate comments about Tsumiki. Megumi hadn't understood it, just knew it was bad, but she had been old enough to be humiliated by it, unable to look Gojo in the eyes for at least three weeks after he'd taken her and Megumi in.

And he couldn't forget the way Utahime had reacted when Naoya cornered her at the baseball game. It hadn't been normal, and he couldn't shake the feeling that it was more than her instinctively recognizing him as being possessed by a demon.

"Don't even think about her," Gojo told him in a low growl. "She's mine ."

A knowing smile pulled at Naoya's lips, the kind that made Gojo want to punch him in the face and shatter his teeth. "I'll do my best, but even for sloppy seconds, she's very temptin', ain't she?"

Gojo stepped forward, his hands clenched into fists at his sides, sharp nails digging into his palms. "Step in another demon's territory, and I'll enlighten you on some rules of Hell."

Naoya's hands came up again, a little higher, but he laughed, "Alright, alright, I'll leave you to it – have your fun with your human." He took a few swaggering backward steps down the hallway, in the opposite direction of where they'd come from. Gojo stood there, a dark energy hinted around him. As he was now, Naoya would be able to see it better and see just how little he compared. Right before he rounded the corner to the exit, Naoya winked. "But you're not the one that marked her, so is she really yours?"

Before Gojo could react, Naoya turned on his heels and disappeared around the corner. A part of him wanted to chase the bastard down, but that was what Naoya wanted as well. He was taunting him – counting on distracting him – and Gojo couldn't discount the possibility that there were other demons lurking about. Not everyone in Hell agreed with how they were handling Megumi, and if word got out about Sukuna's future possession of Yuuji, well…

All hell would break loose, literally.

With Naoya gone, Gojo walked away, but he didn't head in the direction of the principal's office. Utahime wouldn't be there. She would've found Tsumiki and taken them somewhere else, hopefully somewhere public so they couldn't be cornered without an audience. If he focused hard enough, he could sense Megumi's energy, his powers unintentionally flaring due to his anxiety. He followed that, stalking through the hallways until he pushed through the backdoors to where the small school playground was located.

The hatred and anger immediately faded when he saw Utahime, Tsumiki, and Megumi. There were a few other kids hanging around as well, Tsumiki chatting and giggling with one of her friends at the swings while Megumi morosely sat on top of the monkey bars, kicking his feet and scanning the area like he was on the lookout. Utahime stood in between them, biting at her thumb nail and looking like she needed more than some communion wine, smiling nervously at kids as they ran past her.

Taking out his phone, Gojo placed a quick call before going to them, and it didn't take long for Nanami to answer with an aggravated sigh, "You better not be calling to ask me to babysit. I told you to hire a new au pair, but you've been putting it off."

"We might have a problem," Gojo stated.

"What is it?" The shift in Nanami's energy was instant. Gojo didn't sound serious often, but when he was, everyone knew it was important.

Gojo let out a breath. "The Zen'in family decided they needed a change of scenery. I don't know the details, but a few of them have moved to the city, including Naoya. I'm not sure about Naobito, but Ogi is likely here. They enrolled his twin daughters at Megumi's school."

"Of course, they're incapable of letting this go," Nanami huffed. "We expected them to do something, especially since the adoption papers were done under...unique circumstances." That was one way of putting it. A lot of palms had been greased and a lot of work on the sly had been done to give Gojo legal rights to Megumi, and the Zen'ins had been none too pleased. "I can get to work on a protective order. It'll have to be filed under your name."

As Nanami spoke, Gojo watched Utahime and Megumi interact. He'd said something to her, bringing her closer to monkey bars. His hands were gripping the bars tightly, his knuckles white and strained, but it wasn't out of a fear of falling. He wasn't sure how Naoya had known Megumi would still be there, but the Zen'in family had connections outside of hell. In a way, as humans, they had a bit more power up here, so Gojo would have to be crafty.

"What about Utahime?"

"What about her?" Nanami questioned. "The Zen'in's interest lies in Megumi. She shouldn't be of any concern to them."

"It's a bit more complicated than that," Gojo explained. "In a flash of stupidity that doesn't surprise me, Naoya allowed himself to be possessed in exchange for power and strength, maybe some demonic abilities too. I'm not sure yet."

"Possessed – as in one of our own is involved and is interfering with this." Nanami's voice was devoid of emotion. It might've sounded like he was bored to others, but Gojo knew it meant something dangerous. Nanami was livid. He didn't like it when others messed with his work – not humans, angels, and especially other demons. If others thought Gojo could be vicious, they didn't know the consequences of Nanami's calculated cruelty when he was displeased. "And you don't know who yet?"

"I have an idea," Gojo said. "Is there any way you can possibly track the identity of the demon that marked Utahime?"

"You don't think…"

"I don't know, but Naoya said some telling things," Gojo admitted darkly. "If it's the same one, I'll make sure they can't return to Hell."

"Gojo, is this about Megumi or Utahime?" Nanami questioned. "I need you focused."

"I'm fucking focused," Gojo snapped. "Do your job, and I'll do mine."

He ended the call before Nanami could say anything and slid his phone back into his jacket pocket. Out of all the demons he could work with, he knew Nanami didn't need to be told to do his job, but Gojo was admittedly more infuriated than he'd been in a while. Naoya and that fucking demon had indeed managed to rile him up, and if his suspicions were correct, it would take everything in him not to rip his face off.

Our goals were similarly aligned.

If Naoya's goal was Megumi, was the demon's goal Utahime?

Gojo pushed his sunglasses back up and stepped further into the light, catching Utahime's attention, and he painted a bright grin onto his face. Almost instantly, the tension from her shoulders faded and relief washed over her face, but she didn't move to meet him, using all her strength to appear as strong as a statue. He could tell she wanted to come to him though, maybe for some consolation, touching the edge of her scar absentmindedly before she caught herself.

How sad – looking for comfort from a demon. She'd probably been muttering prayers under her breath nearly the whole time he was busy confronting Naoya. What a poor, pitiful, little human trapped in the middle of something far beyond her. That old coot certainly liked to put his favorites in the worst situations possible.

Then again, as a demon, Gojo had done the same thing countless times – dragging men and women further away from the light, digging his claws into them until they couldn't escape, sinking his teeth into their souls. Maybe he was still one of God's toys, after all.

Chapter 13

Notes:

The irony of the Volume 0 trailer airing the same day I started writing this chapter... :)

Chapter Text

Despite her obvious trauma and the lingering feeling that something was very much not right, as an adult, Utahime had managed to handle Naoya's appearance. Gojo had been convinced she would break down, but he was rather proud when she stubbornly refused. Humans were mostly predictable, to the point where he laughed about it, but some of them were full of surprises. Utahime was one of them. Weak as she was, she carried herself with a different sort of strength that few recognized.

That didn't mean she was entirely unbothered. It wasn't just Naoya. There was another demon involved, which made her anxious – a little jumpier than before, eyes darting around, smile dropping to a tired frown when the kids weren't looking. Dealing with one demon was enough, but two? At least she knew what Gojo's goal was. He didn't even know what this other demon had in mind.

While she put on a brave face, she did indulge Gojo in his antics a little more. With it being winter break, she didn't really have any excuses to use for being around him. He couldn't help but be curious about what she did during her break – maybe sit around at home under a blanket, drink hot toddies and binge-watch tv shows. She probably wanted a break from him . Nonetheless, when he texted her about going out to dinner and the movies, she didn't turn him down.

It would've been nice if it was just the two of them and something a little more R-rated, but he couldn't leave Megumi and Tsumiki at home. One) she wouldn't have come, and two) things were too uncertain right now. He couldn't discount the idea that other demons were working alongside the one currently hotwiring Naoya.

Plus, the confrontation with Naoya had clearly rattled Megumi. His powers had become even more unstable as of late – accidentally creating a portal underneath his bowl of ramen so it was sent to hell knew where, manifesting some shadow monsters that made Tsumiki shriek in the living room, black slime oozing down the walls that Gojo had been forced to clean up. It wasn't entirely his fault, especially when the last human to have abilities like this was long since dead, but it was still annoying.

Gojo had helped topple empires, corrupted kings and queens alike, convinced men in power to do the worst of humanity for the sake of Hell – and now he was scrubbing disgusting goo off his walls and out of his carpet where it had dripped onto the floor.

Bringing Utahime around soothed Megumi, whether he realized it or not. Gojo might have used that to twist her arm into going out with them. She did her job though, just as he did his, bringing Megumi some sort of peace that Gojo couldn't possibly manage on his own. There were some things that, despite his immense power and strength and influence, he could never do. He was a demon, after all. Comforting and soothing wounds weren't really his deal, not when he normally caused the distress in the first place.

Just as they talked about, he enrolled Megumi in karate, making a (non-demonic) deal with him that Utahime would take him to the lessons instead. Honestly, from what he saw through the large windows, they were a joke, but people had to start somewhere, he supposed. It was kind of funny seeing many of the older boys avoid Nobara. What a fucking terror. She was going to give hell and heaven a run for their money when she was older.

Still, as ridiculous as it was to imagine a bunch of kids pummeling each other with no real skill, it did give Gojo an idea. He might've been placed as Megumi's guardian in order to instruct him with his demonic abilities as they grew, but the boy was making it difficult. While they had started to develop a certain level of trust between them, especially as it became more obvious that Gojo would protect him if necessary, Megumi was still quite resistant.

He was smart though and quick to learn, especially when he was around others his age. Although he had never played baseball before until this fall, even Gojo could admit he had some natural talent. It helped that he played alongside Yuuji and Nobara, having friends he could trust in and enjoy being around. Gojo would be his instructor at the end of the day, but it would help if he didn't feel so alone in this.

And Gojo knew just the person to help. Or, well, demon, in this case.

Convincing Nanami of his plan would be difficult and perhaps downright impossible. He would have to be crafty. For a demon, the bastard was a stickler for rules, and he did his very best not to do more work than was necessary. While he might've fallen from Heaven as well, he still very much acted the part of an angel – strict, cold, precise. Others might've mocked him for it, but it honestly made him a formidable demon, one that lesser demons learned to fear in time.

Gojo wasn't afraid of him – he was stronger, after all – but he didn't like being the target of Nanami's ire either. The man could be terrifying when he was disappointed.

"Where are the children?" Nanami asked.

Gojo pointed at the ice rink across the street. "Utahime's with them. They're having a playdate with their school friends."

Nanami frowned, but he didn't comment on it further. He had mostly resigned himself to Utahime's presence, even if he didn't particularly like it. He didn't have anything negative to say about her either. If she had been placed here by the opposite team to balance out Megumi, then so be it. He understood how they worked better than most, having played a similar organization role back upstairs. Besides, she wasn't an angel, so she was a little more tolerable.

From their spot in the coffee shop by the front window, they had a good view of the ice rink. He could easily scan the area to make sure Naoya wasn't around and spot anyone suspicious. Utahime was in the center of the ring, trying her best to help a wobbly Yuuji. Athletically-inclined as he was, ice skating was apparently not his thing. Megumi was only a little more graceful, clinging to Nobara half the time as they glided around their teacher and friend, but as expected, he'd caught on quickly.

As far as he could tell, no one was paying them any special attention. They came off as a regular little family – Megumi looking like Utahime's son, the ends of their dark hair sticking out from underneath their beanies, maybe Nobara and Yuuji her niece and nephew. It was cute.

"You spend a lot of time with her," Nanami noted.

Gojo rolled his eyes. "Of course I do. I'm still trying to corrupt her."

"Are you?" Nanami asked directly. "She seems to be influencing you more than her."

Placing a hand over his heart, Gojo scoffed in a mockery of offense. "That is preposterous. What kind of demon do you take me for? This is a slow, delicate process. She's special. I can't just one-and-done her. I have to wine and dine her. Besides, I'm not in a rush."

"Since when are you not in a rush to corrupt a pretty woman?"

A grin tugged at Gojo's lips. "So you admit it – she's pretty for a human." He wagged a finger, winking at Nanami over the rim of his glasses. "Don't get any ideas about her. I've already had to warn away one demon from her already."

Nanami sighed. "You don't have to worry about me."

"Of course not. You're practically pious." Gojo grabbed the sugar caddy, pulling out three more packets to add to his mug. They never put enough sweetener in his drinks, not even with the caramel syrup and a dollop of whipped cream on top. "When's the last time you fucked anyway? I know you won't go near a demon, so please tell me you finally banged that cute, little baker."

An aggravated look flashed across Nanami's face. "We're not talking about that."

Gojo snorted. He'd clearly hit a nerve. Nanami was horribly private, even more so than Utahime, so he was often left to wonder what he did in his spare time too if he wasn't out corrupting humans.

"Fine, fine, keep your secrets," Gojo said dramatically, "but if you have some secret, perverse life of sex and debauchery, I will be highly disappointed that you aren't letting me in on it." Before Nanami could further scold him, he quickly continued, "I actually asked you to meet me here on business. Happy?"

Nanami narrowed his eyes. "More like suspicious."

"I'm not asking you to do more work," Gojo insisted. "Not really."

"What do you want, Gojo?" Nanami demanded, cutting to the chase. There was no beating around the bush with him. It was a waste of time, in his opinion, very much unlike a demon. They typically enjoyed drawing things out – making people guess, wonder, afraid, that sort of thing – but Nanami had always been upfront. It was why deals made with him were so strong. He didn't spin tales, lay down the work for loopholes, or make things confusing.

You knew what you were getting when you entered a deal with him, and you damned yourself further in the process.

Tearing open a sugar packet, Gojo dumped the contents into his hot, syrupy coffee. "I'm doing my best to guide Megumi, but he's still hesitant to listen to me. No matter what, I'm a demon – and, even worse, I'm an adult. He doesn't trust adults easily, not after being abandoned and being taken in by the Zen'ins."

"He trusts Utahime," Nanami pointed out.

"She's different," Gojo dismissed. "I can teach him as much as I can and tell him that I'm doing what's best for him, but he doesn't believe me." After dumping a second sugar packet in, he closed the lid and took a sip, nodding to himself when it was finally sweet enough. "He has a teacher, but what he needs is a friend. Look how much he's opened up and changed since meeting Yuuji and Nobara."

Gazing out the window, Nanami watched the kids skate together with Utahime following behind them, much more graceful and at ease than them. "Yes, but it appears as if they were destined to meet. I'm not sure what could possibly come of these three growing up together, but it's clearly important."

"There's destiny, and then there's giving our own little push."

Nanami pushed his sunglasses further up the bridge of his nose, hiding his eyes again. "So what are you proposing? He needs some demon friends to counter his human ones? Balance both sides of his nature?" He shook his head. "Demons are not exactly the friendly type."

"Actually," Gojo said, leaning forward. "I already have someone in mind."

Twisting his head a little, Nanami side-eyed Gojo with a judgmental, suspicious glare. "Who?"

Gojo smiled. "I think you know."

"No," Nanami stated flatly. "That is too reckless. He cannot be allowed on Earth."

"Aw, c'mon, Nanami, he's a good– Well." Gojo snorted. "He's honestly a terrible demon, worse than you, which makes him perfect for this." He ran a finger over the circle of his coffee lid, never taking his eyes off Nanami as he spoke. "Megumi would like him, and he's even more inconspicuous than us. He'd fit right in. Plus, if anyone knows what it's like to hold uncontrollable and untold powers, it's him. Megumi is doing better because he can relate to Yuuji and Nobara, on levels they don't even realize yet. He needs that for the other half of his life."

"You can do that," Nanami said.

But Gojo shook his head. "No, I can't." He lifted up a finger. "But Yuta can."

Nanami sighed and rubbed a finger into his temple. "Need I remind you what happened the last time he was on Earth?"

"We can't be certain that the hurricane was his fault," Gojo insisted. "Or the earthquake or the tsunami – and honestly, we've seen worse. We can't blame him for every natural disaster that happens when he's on Earth. Sure, there are a little more than usual and more deadly, but c'mon, sometimes it just happens."

Nanami looked him dead in the eyes. "World War Two?"

"Some might say that was a domino effect from World War One."

"Which he definitely caused, even if it was unintentional."

Gojo made a grimacing shrugging gesture. He remembered the triggering event, seeing as how he had been there for it in person. The perks of being a demon who enjoyed messing around with world powers. One person or event alone couldn't cause a war, especially one of a grand magnitude that was a world war. However, one demon who was essentially chaos and destruction incarnated could certainly have a hand in it.

And Yuta was that in spades, more so than any other demons combined.

The only problem – or perhaps the main one – was that he lacked control with those abilities. It wasn't that he sewed chaos on purpose in human lives or even meddled with them for ulterior motives. His mere presence was enough to lull people into doing terrible things. In a sense, the weight of his powers tipped reality. His touch alone could destroy. Things broke, people and objects alike. Once dormant volcanoes could explode. Fault lines tremble. Civilizations wiped out.

Yuta might've been the most dangerous demon of all time, and he hated it. Megumi could relate to that.

"Okay," Gojo began, "I understand the risks–"

"It is not a risk. It is a surety. Yuta is to remain in Hell for a reason. His power is too volatile."

"Listen, I get that, but…" Gojo held out his hands. "The world is already destined to break on a level that hasn't been seen since… The Flood? The extinction of dinosaurs?" He dropped his hands and leaned back in the chair, picking up his coffee cup. "It doesn't matter. The cracks are already here. One way or another, Sukuna will break free from his seals and possess Yuuji. It doesn't hinge on Yuta's presence. He can't break what's already broken."

Tapping his fingers on the table, Nanami thought for a moment, then shook his head again. "No, it's still too risky. He would be an excellent fit for Megumi and even the other children, I agree, but we can't guarantee that he won't make things unintentionally worse."

"It's the perfect loophole though!" Gojo insisted.

"Have you considered the idea that bringing Yuta up here could be the reason for Sukuna's uprising?"

Gojo waved a dismissive hand. "Okay, maybe so, but we already knew this was going to happen. The point of Yuta's powers is that they're unpredictable." He relaxed in his seat, allowing a side of him to bleed through that very few had seen. He didn't like coming off as weak in any sense, but they both knew that Yuta was a sore point for him. "C'mon, Nanami, he needs a breather. You know how much he hates Hell. The longer he stays, the worse he gets. He doesn't belong there."

"No, he doesn't," Nanami agreed begrudgingly.

"This will give him a chance to do some good, like the old days," Gojo said softly, "and it'll work to our advantage as well. Yes, we're using him and he'll know it, but he deserves something. The poor kid's used to only being used to breed chaos and cause mass destruction. Let him help for once."

Taking a deep breath, Nanami rested his hand around his coffee and considered it a final time. Gojo had known Nanami would be difficult to convince, but he also knew that Nanami had a soft spot for Yuta as well. Despite the fact that his presence could cause an office meltdown, he let Yuta hang around so he wasn't forced to do the more particularly gruesome tasks. It was Hell, after all, and there was never a shortage of horrible, disgusting souls and demons to deal with.

"You're being kind, Gojo," Nanami said. "That's not like you."

"What? Me? Kind?" Gojo stuck out his tongue. "Don't accuse me of horrible things like that."

"You've always been soft on Yuta," Nanami pointed out. "Even when we were in Heaven."

Nanami had always been brutal with his honesty – both as an angel and a demon – and Gojo had been called out by it before. He didn't tolerate his childish behavior now, and he had not tolerated his arrogance back then either. Most people wouldn't think of angels as arrogant, but truth be told, it was a nasty habit. They weren't perfect – if they were, then there would've been no chance for them to fall – but they were a step above humans, and so that was their folly.

Yuta had never been like that. Gojo had never known another angel like him. Compassionate, warm, sweet-natured, very much like a child. He used to think it was a little sad, almost pathetic, how much he loved humans, ruffling his hair when he pouted after getting scolded by other angels for intervening with things on Earth.

It wasn't all that different now that they were demons if he was being honest.

"But it's too dangerous," Nanami decided. "Not to mention getting it approved would take years."

Gojo took a sip of his coffee. "I wouldn't say years."

"The paperwork, arguing loopholes, other demons vying for the role, figuring out Yuta's cover–" Nanami cut himself off, realization slowly dawning on his face. "Gojo."

"Hm?" Another sip of coffee.

Nanami took his sunglasses off, set them down on the table, and settled a very serious look on him, his golden eyes glaring in the afternoon sunlight. "What did you do?"

"What do you mean?" Gojo asked innocently. They both knew he wasn't innocent.

"Gojo," Nanami stressed. "Tell me you didn't."

"Didn't what?"

"Stop bullshitting me." Nanami leaned forward, his eyes flashing dangerously. "If you did what I think you did, there will be severe repercussions – on both ends. Hell is very particular about letting Yuta loose only when it serves us, and Heaven does not take kindly to his presence. Did Geto not make it clear what he would do if you brought Yuta back up here unsupervised?"

Gojo's blood went cold at the name, the innocent smile falling from his face. "You don't need to remind me what Suguru said. He can kiss my ass." Before Nanami could reprimand him further, he quickly added, "And he won't be unsupervised this time. He'll be with me – or, well, I'll be around to keep an eye on him, make sure his abilities don't go haywire. If it looks like he's growing too powerful, I'll put him back in timeout hell."

"Fucking hell, Gojo." Nanami pinched the bridge of his nose and leaned back. "You're walking a thin line here. We're already in a precarious position with a potential backstabbing from below. Bringing Yuta here could blow the whole thing open. If Heaven finds out, they will get involved and–"

"Don't worry about it," Gojo interrupted, painting an easygoing smile on his face. It was not as reassuring for Nanami as it was for humans, save for Utahime. "Think of it this way: you're always frustrated with how much work you're forced to do; I just saved you the trouble and did it for you."

"I'm more concerned with the trouble that will occur later."

"Listen, Yuta being up here is a good thing, and he's very eager to help," Gojo explained. "You were able to secure a protective order for Megumi and Tsumiki against Naoya, but Utahime is still vulnerable. No demon with half a brain will come near her if Yuta is around. His energy alone will ward them off."

Nanami picked up his sunglasses. "Fine. Where is he?"

All Gojo did was gesture out the window. Nanami followed the movement, looking back to the ice rink. He spotted Utahime first, if only because she was so noticeable with a handful of children around her. However, upon closer inspection, there weren't just three children. There were four. A slightly taller, dark-haired child was being instructed by Utahime, Nobara and Yuuji giggling in their gloves as the boy struggled to maintain any sort of balance. Megumi was watching from the wall a few feet away, shaking his head at the boy's shaky legs.

"You let him skate?" Nanami exclaimed, sounding both tired and incredulous. "What if the ice breaks?"

"I didn't think of that…" Gojo shrugged. "Eh, it's not an actual pond, so I think they'll be fine."

Nanami held a hand over his face. "Times like these make me wish I could take His name in vain."

A grin tugged at Gojo's lips again. "Aw, it's not that big of a deal. Yuta was so excited. He's never been ice skating before. It's not like we have a lot of ice in Hell, after all." Or any at all. While Hell wasn't exactly all fire and brimstone like the pictures and stories would suggest, it wasn't comfortable or pleasant in the slightest. "C'mon, let's go say hi. Yuta will be ecstatic to see you, and you haven't properly met Utahime yet."

"That's for a reason," Nanami stated.

Gojo hopped out of the tall chair, chugging the remaining liquid in his cup. "Don't be such a spoilsport."

The entire walk across the street to the ice rink, Nanami was silent, simmering with anger. Gojo put it out of his mind, striding ahead of him in a brisk, confident manner. No matter. It was too late as it was now. Better to ask for forgiveness than for permission, he always said, although he was sure Nanami wouldn't agree. Not for the first time, he had to wonder how and why Nanami had fallen along with him.

Upon reaching the sidewalk, Gojo raised a hand, catching Utahime's attention. He could see the curiosity in her eyes, most likely because of the stranger walking beside him, and smiled widely. Her gaze became hooded again, the curiosity dimming into suspicion, but she guided all four of the children to the side of the rink to meet them, poor Yuta wobbling behind them.

"Enjoying yourself?" Gojo greeted them cheekily.

"It's fun," Megumi admitted.

"He fell on his butt like five times!" Nobara declared with a laugh. His cheeks already pink from the cold, Megumi shoved her, nearly knocking her on her butt as well.

Before the two of them could get into an awkward scrap, Utahime stepped in between them, putting her hands on both children's shoulders to stop them. "We've had a great time. This was a good idea."

Gojo propped the side of his face on his hand, gazing at her warmly. "You look like a natural out there, very graceful and elegant. Did you take lessons when you were younger?"

He could see her struggling, but she failed to hide the blush of her cheeks. "There was a pond on the farm near my home. The owner let the kids skate there whenever it froze over."

"Ah, you didn't grow up in the city then!" Gojo's smile broadened. It only made her blush deepen despite the firm look she was giving him. "You're just full of surprises, aren't you?"

"As are you." Utahime looked away from him, focusing on the stranger behind him and holding out her hand. "I'm assuming you're Nanami then? Gojo has mentioned you a few times, and I highly doubt he has many friends."

Nanami took her gloved hand, shaking him decisively. "We're not friends."

Gojo mock-gasped and popped upright. "Nanami, you wound me! We've only known each other for ages ." Nanami rolled his eyes behind his sunglasses while Megumi scoffed under his breath. The joke wasn't that bad, and besides, it was the truth. "He's good where it counts and has gotten me out of more tough spots than I'd care to admit."

"He's better at his job," Megumi added.

"So cruel to me, and after I convinced Utahime to take you all ice skating," Gojo said, wagging a finger at him. He'd made countless comments about Gojo being a demon in front of Yuuji and Nobara, but they had always taken them as jokes. Not to mention he didn't want to deal with Nanami's nagging about secrecy again.

Finally reaching them, Yuta all but crashed into the wall, clinging to the railing so he didn't slide down onto the ice. "Wow," he huffed, breathless and red in the face. "This is harder than it looks."

"Of course it is," Nanami said. "You literally lack the balance required for it."

Utahime blinked in surprise at Nanami's words, clearly taken back by his bluntness and familiarity with a small child. Unlike the bulky winter coats that Megumi, Yuuji, and Nobara were wearing, Yuta was in little more than a fall jacket, gloves, and scarf. Gojo had been lucky to get him to wear that, the little demon so enthusiastic about being out in the open air, but appearances had to be kept up even though the cold didn't affect them that much.

Regardless of the slight insult, Yuta beamed. "Nanami! You're here!"

"I would ask you how you've been, but…"

"It's okay," Yuta said brightly. "It's much better up here! I love the snow. I always forget how nice it is. Do you remember Russia in the winter? It was so pretty despite, well, you know."

Yuuji tilted his head. "Up here? Are you from like Florida or something?"

"Or something," Gojo piped up before Yuta could say anything. "Yuta is...my little cousin. He's visiting for winter break."

Utahime furrowed her brow, giving the little demon a stern look. "You didn't say anything about that."

Yuta smiled sheepishly, bowing his head. "My apologies, Miss Iori. I just wanted to play a little before Satoru said anything."

Even Megumi frowned up at Gojo. "You didn't tell me you had cousins too. Does that mean he's–?"

"Staying with us?" Gojo cut in. "Perhaps. We're still figuring out the logistics. He just arrived."

When Yuta lifted his head, the look on his face was so downright innocent that Gojo almost laughed, but unlike with him, it wasn't a ploy. Utahime likely wouldn't believe him, but Yuta wasn't trying to manipulate or tease her like Gojo would. "Thank you for helping, but I don't think ice skating is for me." He glanced around, taking note of the number of people around them. "I should probably get off the ice before something happens."

"Before something happens?" Utahime repeated.

Using the railing, Yuta pulled himself to the gate and then wobbled onto the grass, the three kids choosing to follow him and do the same. He sat down in a spot more by himself, undoing the laces of the skates, humming happily under his breath. Utahime watched him, both intrigued and wary. Gojo could understand why. Yuta was different from him – different even from Nanami and Naoya. Sweet-natured, evenly tempered, almost innocent, Yuta was a far cry from the demons she'd experienced so far. He came off very much like the child he appeared to be.

Utahime turned back to him. "Is he…?"

Gojo nodded. "He is."

"Oh." Utahime brought a finger to her lips, only pausing when she bit into her glove and not her nail. "I didn't even notice. He didn't feel…"

"Evil?" Gojo prompted.

Utahime gave him a flat look. "Don't flatter yourself."

Nanami scoffed. "Impossible."

"He's here to help," Gojo told her, choosing to ignore the insults. If he reacted to every time Nanami insulted him, he'd be dead. "I know it doesn't look like it, but Yuta is actually one of the strongest demons out there – and he has experience dealing with difficult to control powers."

"So he can help Megumi," Utahime surmised. "I thought that was your job."

"I'm here to teach and guide Megumi," Gojo stated.

"And Yuta is here to be his friend?" Utahime finished.

"See," Gojo said, gesturing to the (mostly) children as they chatted. "Even Utahime picked up on the idea quickly. It's a good one!"

Nanami didn't respond, only shook his head. From what Gojo could gather, the children were telling Yuta about their baseball team, which he listened to avidly. He had always been fascinated by human nature and life, positively enamored with it. Other angels had not taken kindly to it, and demons were equally snide about his interest.

"Can demons be friendly or is it just a show?" Utahime asked.

"He can be," Nanami answered. "As you said, Yuta is different." He glared at Gojo sideways. "But that doesn't make him any less dangerous."

Utahime's eyes widened. "He's dangerous?"

"Well, technically, any demon is, but Yuta isn't like most demons, honestly," Gojo insisted. For once, he could say he was telling the truth. Demons were dangerous, but Yuta wasn't malicious. That was perhaps the most dangerous part about him. The damage he dealt was never on purpose, so it was hard to predict what might happen. It could range from a server dropping a tray of food at a restaurant to the extinction of a civilization. "Think of him as a...clumsy kid with very bad luck."

"You're not making this any better," Utahime told him severely.

"Does he ever?" Nanami sighed.

Gojo scowled and folded his arms across his chest. "That's it. You two aren't allowed to be around each other ever again. I won't take you ganging up to bully me."

"It's what you need or you go off the rails like this," Nanami pointed out. "Since you brought him up here, Yuta is your responsibility. I expect detailed reports on any disturbances and to be alerted if anything serious happens."

"Aye, aye, captain," Gojo replied with a mock-salute.

Nanami ignored him and nodded to Utahime. "A pleasure meeting you – and my apologies for having to deal with this dumbass. I feel bad for any human who captures Gojo's attention, and you admittedly have it worse than others."

A startled look flashed across Utahime's face, but she nodded back. "Oh, um, thank you."

"Oi!" Gojo exclaimed.

Unabashed, Nanami gave him one last final look and then turned to leave. He nodded to Yuta, who waved back at him cheerfully, and then walked across the street to where his car was parked. Very new, very shiny. As if Gojo was the only one who splurged on things. He knew how much Nanami's outfit cost, especially that very nice Rolex on his wrist.

"Well then," Gojo said, trying his best to recover. Leave it to Nanami to ruin his attempts at being charming. The man acted like it was his mission to throw a wrench in his corruption plans. It wouldn't have been the first time that Nanami had cock-blocked him, unintentional or not. "It's just us."

"Just us, three kids, and a…" Utahime frowned in thought. "Child demon?"

"He's technically only a few hundred years younger than me."

Her expression fell. "Ah, right."

Gojo reached out for her, laying his hand over the top of hers on the railing. "Megumi needs all the help he can get. I'm just trying to do whatever I can to give that to him." He took it as a win when Utahime didn't pull her hand away from him, gazing back at him with a wary but hopeful look. She was worried for Megumi – worried for all the kids – and Naoya's appearance had made it worse, letting him back in slowly but surely. "And, if I'm being honest, I wanted to help Yuta too."

Utahime's head tilted curiously. "Help him?"

Gojo brushed his thumb over her hand. "C'mon, I bet they're hungry. Wanna join us for lunch? My treat."

"I shouldn't–"

"Let me do this for you," Gojo insisted. "Please."

Utahime's shoulders slumped, and she gave him an almost petulant look. "I didn't realize kindness and politeness were so manipulative until I met you."

Gojo gave her a knowing smile. "Unfortunately, it's not a behavior solely designed by demons. I've seen plenty of humans use kindness to deceive others. Your pampered priests do a good job at that." He pulled his hand away, straightening up. "Yuta would know. Other demons often put him in charge of dealing with condemned souls like that in Hell. It's ironic, and they find it humorous to see him so distressed and angry."

"It's not ironic," Utahime said, horrified. "It's cruel."

"That's demons for you," Gojo said, "but now you have an idea of why I decided to bring him here."

"Are you being so thoughtful and kind in an attempt to soften me toward you?" Utahime questioned.

Gojo's eyebrows shot up. "Why would you ask that? Is it working?"

After giving him an unimpressed look, Utahime turned back toward the kids and Yuta, the four of them returning their skates to the booth set-up near the end of the rink. He did well directing them, acting as the older kid for them to follow. It wasn't entirely a lie.

"What did Nanami mean about Yuta being dangerous?" Utahime asked.

"I'll explain later," Gojo said. "Right now, let's focus on the kids, shall we? Megumi turns into a little monster when he's hungry, so I can only imagine how Nobara is."

A little smile appeared on Utahime's face. "Actually, Yuuji is more likely to get hangry."

"Oh, shit, then let's get going," Gojo said, pulling Utahime toward the gate. "I don't want to find out what that ball of sunshine is like when he's in a bad mood."

She didn't pull her hand out of his grip, allowing him to help her step onto the grass and walk her to a bench where she could take off her skates. With the three kids milling about together, Gojo caught eyes with Yuta and gave him a wink. The demon rolled his eyes in exasperation, but he didn't say anything. Due to his young appearance, Gojo might've used him a handful of times on his schemes, so he was used to such behavior even if he didn't always like it.

This was a scheme, but there was some honesty in it too. Gojo hadn't lied about that.

Chapter 14

Notes:

me bringing Naoya into this story: best decision ever
me bringing Yuta into this story: I LIED THIS IS THE BEST DECISION EVER

Chapter Text

The moment Utahime heard the third crash from the kitchen in the past two days, she wondered not for the first time why she had ever agreed to this. It must have been Gojo's fault. She couldn't see any other reason why she would do something as ridiculous and weird as this. He had used some sort of demonic mental manipulation to trick her, the only explanation for why she was currently housing a literal demon child in her apartment.

After taking a deep breath, Utahime called out, "Do you need a broom?"

There was a tentative response from the kitchen. "Ye-Yes."

When Utahime entered the main room with a broom and dustpan in hand, she found Yuta on his hands and knees trying to pick up the larger shattered pieces of a glass. There was water everywhere as well, displaced by the broken glass when it hit the floor. She fought back the urge to sigh and reminded herself, once again, that it wasn't truly his fault. Gojo had explained it to her as best as he could. Accidents just happened around Yuta, some big and some small, countless annoyances that tallied up.

It was kind of his fault, seeing as how falling from grace didn't happen by accident.

"I'll get it," Yuta insisted, taking the broom and dustpan from her. "You might cut yourself."

"I've picked up broken glass before," Utahime pointed out dryly.

"Oh, I mean–" Yuta flushed, crouching back down and sweeping up the glass. "Because of me."

Ah, right, that made sense. When Gojo had asked her to take Yuta in, he had explained things as plainly as possible. Yuta wouldn't hurt her. He would likely keep his distance from her as best as he could in the small apartment, keep to himself and entertain himself. Accidents would happen around him, but he would never do something on purpose. She didn't know how a demon could be so good, but then again, she'd met some horrible ones too. Such little things, like glasses shattering randomly and the wifi going down would eventually taper out into more sporadic occurrences than daily ones.

"Sorry," Yuta sighed as he wiped up the water with a handful of paper towels.

"It's okay. I'll just…get some plastic cups and plates."

Standing up, Yuta dropped the soggy towels in the trash. "Everything is so fragile here. Everywhere you look, there's something to break – and humans aren't very careful. It's a wonder they even need demons to make a mess of things, but…I guess that's what I'm here for."

"I don't think that's true," Utahime insisted.

Yuta gave her a sad smile. "That's nice of you to say, Miss Iori, but it's just my nature. I bring out the inherent worst in people, the darkest parts that they try to hide." He shrugged and wiped his hands on his pants. "I've gotten used to it more or less. Maybe that's a bad thing. Hell had to rub off on me eventually."

"You don't enjoy it though, right?" Utahime prompted.

"No," Yuta admitted sheepishly. "I'm not very good at being a demon."

"That is not a bad thing." Utahime snorted and then added, "God forbid you behave like Gojo."

Laughing behind his hand, Yuta said, "Satoru isn't that bad." She gave him a look of disbelief. "Okay, he kind of is. I mean, yeah, he's capable of every awful thing that a demon can do – and he's done it too. It's easier to hide our nature and pretend to be something else than it sounds, but the world has changed, and so has he."

Utahime eyed him curiously. "What do you mean?"

Realizing he might have said too much, Yuta hesitated, struggling to decide what to do with his hands. "Oh, well…" He shuffled out of the kitchen into the living room area, dropping onto the couch. "You know."

"I don't, actually," Utahime said. "He doesn't talk about it much, just makes vague comments."

Yuta bit his lip. "I don't want you to think poorly of him."

Rolling her eyes, Utahime pointed out, "He's a literal demon, and I'm a Bible teacher. I don't think things could be any worse."

"Yes, but…" Yuta turned his head away, like he was ashamed to meet her gaze. "You like him now, right?"

"I…" Utahime let out a breath. "It's complicated."

If she had to be completely honest with herself – and she did, according to her beliefs – she did like Gojo. Every logical bit of her warned her against it, outright screamed that she should stay away from him as far as possible, but she couldn't help it. Even though he frustrated her immensely and made her want to pull her hair out sometimes, she was also comfortable around him. That couldn't be a good thing. He was a demon, so surely getting along with one would be a mark against her after she died.

On top of that, she couldn't help but wonder if he was subtly influencing her to like him. He made his intentions quite clear, and she should have made her stance clearer, but she didn't. She kept letting him get in close to her, and she didn't want to think about what that implied about her.

"Satoru was…" Yuta made a vague gesture with his hands. "Well, he was a demon. He's done a lot of terrible things, but that's our job, I guess, and he was very good at it. He still is, but I think he grew bored and jaded, so he's spent the past century sort of piddling around and doing his own thing, until he was given the job to take care of Megumi."

Utahime fiddled with her hands. "A lot of terrible things? Like what?"

Yuta glanced at her sideways. "I don't think you want to know."

"I'd like to know who I'm working with," Utahime countered as evenly as she could.

"We have blood on our hands, both directly and not, both intentional and not, as angels and demons. People tend to forget that angels are soldiers first and foremost, and they are willing to shed blood if deemed necessary. Satoru was no different." Yuta's brutal honesty was like a punch to the gut, but Utahime couldn't help but listen, drawn to it like it was a horror film.

"So…" Utahime took a deep breath. "He's killed people."

"Yes, but you already assumed as much, didn't you?" The look on Yuta's face was knowing, pitying. He could sense her breaking heart, but he wasn't taking any glee in it like one might expect of a demon. "Satoru was powerful as an angel, and he's one of the most powerful demons. He's feared in both realms. When we were cast out of Heaven, he was dangerous, destructive, terrifying. It was like he could make people's nightmares become reality, twisting what they wanted into something terrible. A whisper from him in a person's ear could send them into a dark spiral."

Utahime didn't realize she was holding her breath until she felt a pain in her chest. She took a deep, shuddering breath and sat down at the kitchen table, not quite trusting her legs. Her hands were trembling, and so she folded them in her lap to still them. Not that it mattered. She could tell that Yuta had seen it, watching her reaction as he spoke candidly about Gojo. It was…hard. Gojo had protected her, hadn't he? He'd protected Megumi and Tsumiki too, all the kids. Tucked her in on his couch, let her cry and panic about this whole messy situation with Naoya.

But he was a monster, wasn't he? Not so deep down, Gojo could be even worse than Naoya and the demon inhabiting him, and she let him deceive her into believing he could be good.

She was such a fool.

"But he's not so bad anymore!" Yuta insisted, his eyes wide with worry. "Falling from grace is the most painful thing you can imagine, and he lost so much. He was lost, so being the worst thing imaginable was the only thing he could think to do. Things have changed though. I think he's finding purpose again, something other than corruption and destruction."

A strange sort of laugh escaped Utahime. "You're just as bad at comforting people as him."

Yuta teetered anxiously on the couch. "I'm out of practice. I was better as an angel."

"I bet."

With a frown, Yuta told her, "I don't want to sugarcoat what we are. Even I'm not innocent. Nanami says that's a part of my appeal as a demon. We all behave in ways to get the jobs done. Some are cruel, and some are so normal that you don't even think about it as manipulative." He waved a hand in the air. "Satoru is handsome and charming, Nanami is serious and thoughtful, and I'm…"

"Sweet? Kind?" Utahime offered.

Yuta's frown transformed into a bashful smile. "It's a good tactic, isn't it?"

"It doesn't feel fake or forced," Utahime said honestly.

"It isn't." Yuta hesitated, furrowing his brow so childishly that she almost laughed again. "At least, I don't think it is. Maybe it's an unconscious thing, just my demonic nature."

Utahime let out a sigh and sank back in the chair. "It sounds very complicated and confusing."

"Going from one extreme to another often is."

A tired and tense silence fell over them. Yuta scratched the back of his head, wearing a rather discomforted look. He probably regretted telling her so much, even though he hadn't told her any specifics. He didn't need to though. Her mind could fill in the gaps. Gojo had razed actual hell before. Just like the demon that had influenced her friend to attack her, he had done the same, perhaps tenfold worse. The ridiculous man who gave her goofy grins and flirted with her obnoxiously and bickered with Megumi had killed people or at the very least helped guide other people's hands.

"You said that falling from grace was painful," Utahime prompted, gazing at her ceiling. "If it was enough to turn Gojo into a monster, then why didn't you? What about Nanami?"

"Who says we aren't?" Yuta countered.

Utahime peered down at him. "Are you?"

"It's a relative term, isn't it?" Yuta said. "Nanami might come off like a business-type now, but he's often in charge of demons that do horrible things, giving them jobs and the like. And he's done his fair share of corrupting." He flexed his hands, stretching out his fingers and then balling them into fists before relaxing again. "I don't have to try. I simply exude a corrupting nature, poisoning everything around me. It's my punishment."

"Won't you staying here be dangerous for me then?" Utahime questioned. "Or is that what Gojo wants so I'll be easier for him to manipulate and take advantage of?"

Yuta shook his head. "Satoru said you're different. You're special."

Utahime rolled her eyes. "He was probably just saying that to make you feel better."

"No, I think he's right," Yuta told her. "You were placed here for a reason."

"I needed a job," Utahime said. "This was all by chance."

"Some things are," Yuta agreed, "but They work in mysterious ways. If Satoru says you're special, I trust him, and I think you're different too. I can just feel it, and it's not because a demon marked you." When Utahime touched her scar out of reflex, he winced and continued, "There are humans in history that were given something special in order to accomplish greatness, but more importantly, to balance out the darkness. Maybe that's you."

Shaking her head, Utahime scoffed. "You make it sound so grand. I'm just an elementary school teacher. My salary isn't even that good, and you don't want to see the so-called benefits of my health insurance."

Yuta smiled a little again. "Many of the most incredible humans that helped shape history and change the world for the better came from humble beginnings."

"You really are terrible at being a demon," Utahime chuckled.

Scuffing his shoes on the carpet, Yuta said, "I can't help it. I've always found humans fascinating. They were created in Their image, loved more than anything else in creation, even angels." He chewed on the inside of his cheek in thought, his gaze distant as he thought of something from a very long time ago. "Perhaps that was my folly. I wasn't a very good angel either."

This whole thing was a mess. Utahime was still trying to figure out how to explain away the fact that a child was now living with her. She had told her neighbor that he was her little cousin, using the same excuse as Gojo, but that would eventually wear thin. A child couldn't just stay home all the time. He had wandered about the city while she was at the school today, but people would begin to ask questions. Why didn't he attend school? Why was he being left home alone for extended periods of time? Why was he being allowed to go out and about?

She needed a drink to stave off the impending headache.

"I hope you don't mind," Utahime sighed as she poured herself a glass of wine. "I don't really drink much anymore, but this is…" She took a deep breath. "It's a lot to take in."

"No, I get it," Yuta said. "I just… I don't want to hurt your relationship with Satoru. I think you're good for him."

Holding the glass to her lips, Utahime stared at Yuta. "I don't know how to take that."

"Right, right, that's kind of weird – being good for a demon." Yuta rubbed the back of his head nervously, at a loss of how to fix the situation. He couldn't. The whole thing was fucked up, and they would have to accept it, especially as things got worse. And they would. They all knew they would have to bear the storm. "Can I have some wine?"

Utahime choked on her wine. "What? I can't–"

"I only look like I'm nine!" Yuta insisted. "Satoru lets me have wine, even if he only drinks the sweet stuff." Of course he did. He probably thought it was funny to watch people gawk at him while he gave what looked like a child a glass of alcohol. "Besides, I'm actually far older than you."

"God." Utahime pressed her fingers against her temple and then pulled out another glass to pour him one, a stemless glass that wouldn't be as easy for him to break. "This is weird."

Yuta happily took the wine, sniffing the white liquid before tentatively taking a sip and subsequently making a face, once more looking more like a normal child than anything else. "Oh, this is dry . Satoru would choke. If something doesn't have sugar in it, he doesn't like it."

Utahime leaned against her counter. "You speak very familiarly about him. Have you always been close?"

"Ah, well–" Yuta peered into the glass of wine, holding it very carefully with two hands, like a toddler would with a sippy-cup. He was taking care not to drop or spill it. "He's protected me for as long as I can remember, even back when we were angels. I may have come down to earth and meddled in human affairs more than I was supposed to, but I was fascinated and enamored with human life. Satoru kept me out of trouble. I owe him a lot."

"Is that why you agreed to help?" She didn't know angels could get in trouble, but then again, there had to be wrongs to be made if they were capable of falling from Heaven. Still, the idea that Yuta might've fallen simply because he loved humans, God's favorite creation, and wanted to help them seemed horribly cruel.

"Partly," Yuta said. "I also just wanted to get out of Hell. I hate it down there."

"Gojo told me a little about what it's like for you down there," Utahime admitted.

"I can't leave Hell very often. Bad things happen when I'm up here." Yuta took a large gulp of the wine, struggling not to make a face as he swallowed it down. "But that's my punishment. I was known for helping out when I shouldn't – stepping in to perform small miracles in order to help people down on their luck. As a demon, it only makes sense that I'm the opposite."

Utahime bit her lip. She had heard a lot of sad stories in her life, but she didn't know many that could compare to this one. Demon or not, Yuta sounded genuinely wounded over what had happened. He wasn't demonic like Gojo or Naoya, but he owned up to what he was. From what she gathered over the many conversations with Gojo, angels couldn't fall by accident. There were choices to be made, paths to be taken. He might not have known what his punishment would be for defying God, but he had to accept it.

Still, Utahime's stomach turned uncomfortably. She didn't want to believe that God would do something so cruel, but of course, despite His infinite love for humans, He had punished them with sin after the betrayal, even if they'd been deceived by another. A parent could love a child with their entire being but still punish them when they did something wrong. That didn't make their love any less genuine or strong.

After finishing her glass of wine, she picked up the bottle, pouring herself another and then topping off Yuta's glass. It felt weird seeing as how he looked like a child, but, well, if anyone deserved some wine, it was a fallen angel cursed to bring about destruction and chaos. Who was she to say no to that?

In retrospect, Gojo probably should've called Utahime in advance to let her know that he was coming over, but he rather liked surprising her. Plus, it gave him a chance to survey the area ahead of time. Things looked peaceful on the forefront, quiet and uninspired. That was good. He had been slightly concerned that Yuta's presence would cause some disturbances, but it was downright boring as Gojo hopped up the stairs to enter her building.

He was, however, a little surprised to find Utahime buzzed when she answered her door.

A grin tugged at Gojo's lips, close to a leer. "Why, Miss Iori, should you be imbibing in such things?"

"It's not a school night," Utahime insisted, turning on her heels and stomping back into her apartment.

He really ought not to tease her so much, but he couldn't help himself. The last time he'd seen her drunk was when they'd gone out for dinner. He could tell that she liked to drink but held off on it, probably for religious reasons. It wouldn't be a good look for her at the school if she showed up with a hangover. Ah, for however simple they could be, humans were such complicated and messy creatures. It wouldn't be so bad if she indulged herself once in a while, but she acted like she might be down for that alone.

Still, when he spotted Yuta sitting on the couch with a nearly empty glass filled with suspicious dark red liquid, Gojo raised his eyebrows. "You let the kid drink?"

Utahime gestured vaguely. "He's not really a kid, is he?"

"Yuta," Gojo scolded. "You know better than that."

"Sorry," Yuta mumbled, smiling sheepishly. "I don't get to do this often."

With a frown, Utahime watched Gojo pluck the glass from Yuta's hand. "Is he…okay?"

"Yeah, he's fine. It's just–" Gojo sniffed the wine, making a disgusted face over the bitter smell. "Fuck, that's dry. How can you stand that?" He set the glass down on the counter. "Unlike most demons, like me and Nanami, it barely takes anything to get Yuta drunk – and if you think about how much chaos humans can create when wasted, you can only imagine what Yuta can do."

Utahime's face fell. "Oh."

"It's not your fault," Gojo told her, rubbing her arms. "Yuta tricked you."

"I didn't trick her," Yuta insisted with a pout.

Gojo shot him an unimpressed look over his shoulder. "Yes you did, you little demon. Don't try to deny it."

Yuta looked down at his feet and grumbled, "Only a little."

"Now get to the car. Utahime deserves a break. I figured you could hang out with Megumi some. He needs some kid demon time, and you can see what his powers are like."

Nodding, Yuta glanced up quickly. "Sorry, Miss Iori. I enjoyed talking with you though. It's nice being honest." He tilted his head at Gojo, his eyes falling down to Gojo's hands holding her. "You're a good person. I know Satoru likes you, but don't let him corrupt you too much."

Before Utahime could get her mouth to work, Yuta shuffled out of the apartment, looking a tad wobbly. Gojo rolled his eyes behind his sunglasses. It wouldn't be the first time that Yuta had cockblocked him. He could either be a useful tool or his greatest weakness. Hopefully, the little shit knew to take the stairs instead of the elevator, lest he wanted to get stuck in there knowing his luck.

When Gojo glanced back at Utahime, he found her eyes a little glossy, probably a combination of the wine and stress over the past few days. The old coot upstairs really gave his strongest soldiers the most difficult battles. He rubbed her arms again, bringing her attention back to him, and gave her a smile. "Don't worry about it. Yuta knows what he looks like, and he's got a…strangely good heart for a demon, but he is still a demon."

"It's easy to forget," Utahime murmured.

"He didn't mean any harm," Gojo said. "This is like a vacation for him, a reprieve from a brutal existence. It's only natural that he wants to indulge."

"He's sad."

The description startled Gojo. She wasn't wrong. Yuta hid it behind smiles and a sweet disposition, but he was a deeply sad, pathetic, little demon. He'd always been more emotional than most, standing out from angels because of his compassion. It was said he was the only other angel who loved humans as much as their old man.

Yuta had still been cast out though, just like the rest of them.

Gojo brushed a strand of hair out of Utahime's face. "He'll be fine. Some time with Megumi will do him some good. He likes feeling useful and having a purpose instead of just being let out to roam up here whenever we need to wreak some havoc."

Utahime gnawed on her bottom lip. "If you say so."

"He really likes you," Gojo told her. "It's cute."

Her mood instantly switched, changing to irritated in a flash. "Don't."

"You handle him so well though," Gojo continued, regardless of her warning. "You ever think about having kids of your own?"

"Gojo–"

"I mean, it's a one in a million shot, but I don't mind trying a few times to help out–"

Utahime pushed on his chest, shoving him toward the door. "Just go already!"

Her face was flushed though, shy and embarrassed over his implications, and Gojo laughed. "Okay, okay, I was just making an offer."

An offer that he had thought about every day since he first met her. As evidenced by Megumi's existence, for however very rarely it happened, it was possible for a demon and human to have a child together. He'd never considered it himself before, but for Utahime, well, he could at least pretend like he had less than selfish intentions and didn't want to just fuck her.

"You're very difficult to deal with," Utahime told him, pressing two fingers to her temple. "More so than a demon whose mere existence causes accidents and destruction."

"It wouldn't be so difficult if you hadn't already thought about it yourself," Gojo pointed out, leaning against the threshold of the door. She stared back at him, lips pressed together, cheeks bright pink. She had thought about it, even if she wouldn't want to admit it. He smiled knowingly, and she scowled. "Let's go out on Sunday – just you and me."

"No."

"Okay, how about you come over for dinner? I'll cook."

Utahime eyed him suspiciously. "You can cook?"

"I'm full of surprises if you're willing to find them out yourself," Gojo quipped.

With that seed planted, Gojo slipped out of the apartment, making sure the door was locked before heading for the stairs. Better safe than sorry. When he exited the building, he instantly heard commotion and turned to find Yuta teetering nervously beside his car. Half a block down, a fire hydrant was spewing water out of a broken cap, and a small crowd of people stood nearby watching it.

"Seriously?" Gojo huffed as he unlocked his car.

"I didn't touch it," Yuta said as he got in the passenger seat.

"Yeah, yeah."

Gojo started the car, eager to get out of there before the fire department or the cops showed up. Not that they would get in trouble or anything, seeing as how many of Yuta's accidents couldn't be explained by normal means, but he didn't like lingering on the messes he left behind. They made Yuta anxious, and the more anxious he became, the more likely something bad would happen, especially since he'd had a glass of wine.

"So," Gojo started as they were stalled by a red light. "What do you think?"

"You weren't wrong," Yuta sighed, leaning back in the passenger seat. "There's something about her."

Gojo peered at him sideways. "You felt it too then."

"Yeah, and she draws in other demons as well." Yuta played with the window button, frowning when it did nothing. Child-locked, for the car's safety. "One of her neighbors a few doors down is a demon. He's like us, not possessed. I don't think he realized your presence since you typically hide it."

A scowl flashed across Gojo's face. "Really now."

Yuta nodded. "Mmhm, he popped up when Utahime was bringing in groceries and offered to help take them up to her apartment. He must not have noticed me since I was still in the car, but when I heard how uncomfortable she was over his persistence, I got out." A little smile tugged at Yuta's lips, not the kind or warm one he typically wore. "He scrammed after that and I haven't seen him since. You would've laughed."

Gojo snorted, pulling out when the light finally turned green. "You probably scared the piss out of him. There are very few demons with your strength just casually out and about up here without reason."

"I haven't seen anything else since then, so word must've got out." Yuta glanced at Gojo out of the corners of his eyes, a rather concerned look coming over him. "You really think she's in danger?"

"Maybe." Gojo frowned. "I don't know."

"Because of the demon possessing… What was his name? Now-yo?"

"Naoya Zen'in."

"You think it's the demon that marked her." Yuta touched his cheek. "The scar."

Gojo kept his eyes trained on the road. "Yeah, I do." He ran his fingers through his hair, one hand on the wheel to make a turn. "I don't know what their plan is, but it can't be good for us. They both want something – Naoya, Megumi, the demon, Utahime – and they realized that their goals are dependent on the other."

"But to go against Hell?" Yuta shook his head. "It's nothing but folly, especially when Megumi is clearly destined for something great due to his friendship with Sukuna's vessel."

"We went against Heaven, didn't we?"

"Yeah, and look where it got us."

Gojo flashed a grin. "In my beautiful BMW?"

Ignoring the joke, Yuta asked, "What are your intentions with Utahime?"

"I think that's pretty obvious," Gojo scoffed, feeling distinctly insulted. The only one who cut closer to the wick than Nanami was Yuta, but it felt harsher coming from the latter, if only because of his innocent appearance.

"No, that's not it. I can tell when all you want to do is fool around and corrupt someone, but there's more to it than that, and it's not just the job either."

"Oh yeah? Then what is it?"

Yuta leaned the seat further back so he could stare up at the ceiling, reaching out but not quite touching it. "I think she's important to you personally, and it unsettles you. It's not like you to actually be interested in someone beyond what they can give you or what you can do to them."

"How perceptive of you," Gojo muttered darkly.

He wasn't wrong. It turned out that Gojo had forgotten what a little shit Yuta could be as well.

"Humans have never been of particular concern to you, after all, not even when we were angels." Yuta hummed thoughtfully. "You were better about them than Geto, but still…"

Gojo's grip on the steering wheel tightened. "You'd think loathing His favorite creation would be a point against you as an angel, but I guess not." He could sense Yuta's eyes on him, wistful and downcast, but he didn't look over in his direction.

He's sad, Utahime's voice echoed in his mind. She had no idea.

"And I think you're right about her being placed in this position on purpose, although it doesn't seem like anyone is aware of it," Yuta continued, filling out the tense silence. "If that were the case, then surely she would be protected, especially since she's so closely involved with three very important humans."

"Oh, no, you know angels are too good for that. They're only called in for glory and battle and the occasional destruction of an entire city." Gojo rolled his eyes. "Heaven is more than happy to turn a blind eye unless they're directly ordered or it's absolutely necessary 'according to the Plan' to get involved – and especially not when it just involves one human."

Yuta wrinkled his nose in distaste, wonderfully childish, like a kid being forced to eat a vegetable. "How many times did I get in trouble for that?"

Gojo stuck out his tongue. "Not as many times as you should've, seeing as how I covered for you."

Letting out a sigh, Yuta folded his hands over his stomach. "It's weird though, isn't it? Protecting humans. It goes against our very nature, certainly yours." Gojo let the remark slide. Once again, Yuta wasn't wrong. He'd done a lot of horrible shit in the past millennia to make sure that humans were ruined. "Feels like old times."

"I didn't know alcohol made you so nostalgic," Gojo drawled. "I'll have to give Utahime a sterner warning so you don't trick her again."

Yuta twisted his lips. "Utahime is nice. Don't be mean to her."

"I'm–"

"A demon, it's what I do, I know," Yuta cut in dryly. "You're very terrifying with a booster seat in the back."

"Oi, I'll strap you in there if you don't shut it," Gojo threatened.

"Not to mention the puppy dog looks you give Utahime." Yuta's lips twisted further into a sharp smile, all that child-like innocence gone in a flash, a more cutting side visible. "And her virginity remains intact? Either you're losing your touch in your old age or you really like her."

Gojo threw the car into a parking spot on the street, slamming the brakes so hard that Yuta slid halfway down the seat into the floorboard. "That's it. I'm sending you back to Hell."

"Sorry," Yuta said, returning to his usual sheepish look. "But it's nice seeing you like this. It's different."

Turning off the engine, Gojo leaned back in his seat, considering Yuta's words in the darkness of the car. It was different. He didn't like it. Back in the day, a demon like the one inhabiting Naoya would never have dared to cross him like he had once, much less twice. Was he losing his touch? Getting softer? He should just kick Yuta out and order him upstairs, drive back to Utahime's place, take her like he wanted. Have her crying and screaming and pleading with him so the whole building would hear.

Just take her. You know she wants you, even if she's trying to act like she doesn't. What the hell are you waiting for? What's holding you back?

Gojo sucked in a breath. He didn't have time to get lost in his fantasies right now. Nanami would be proud of him for keeping his mind on track. "Whatever. Just let me know if you see some pretentious bastard with a bad blonde dye job and a shitty accent, got it?"

"Or I could just kill him." Yuta shrugged when Gojo peered at him sideways. Casual, cold. He wasn't sure if it was more angel or demon of him. Something flashed in his eyes, his usual dark blue glowing a bit brighter. "It'll be an accident, right?"

With a short laugh, Gojo leaned over and ruffled Yuta's hair. He knew bringing Yuta up here was a good idea.

Chapter 15

Notes:

One) I didn't realize how long it'd been since I updated this fic. Two) I didn't realize how long this chapter was going to be, but here we are. It's time for some Dubious Spice and Religious Debates.

Chapter Text

Utahime should've known when she agreed to have dinner at Gojo's apartment on Sunday that it could only end in disaster. He was a demon, for Heaven's sake, and though she hadn't shaken his hand on it, she certainly felt as if she might've damned herself when she entered the apartment and found it suspiciously devoid of children.

"Gojo…" Utahime looked around, but there were no signs of Megumi and Tsumiki. Not even Yuta popped up, and she knew he'd come over here a few hours earlier, insisting on taking the bus on his own. "Where is everyone?"

"At the movies," Gojo quipped upon popping out of his bedroom. "Nanami took them – and knowing Yuta's luck, the movie will probably mess up the first time, so they'll have to see a different one."

Utahime gawked at him, open-mouthed, but he only grinned cheekily in response. That devil… He had tricked her. She had turned down his offer to go out with just him, so he had managed to trick her into having dinner at his apartment alone with him instead. She supposed he hadn't said the kids would be there – only that he would cook – so he hadn't exactly lied, but he'd known exactly what he was doing when he suggested it.

"I'm leaving."

Gojo jumped in quickly, putting a hand on the door before she could open it. "No, no, no, wait, I promise. It'll be worth it. I cooked ."

"How do I know it'll be any good?" Utahime asked suspiciously.

"I'll have you know that I learned from actual Parisian chefs back in the day," Gojo replied, like it was the most normal thing in the world. "You'll be drooling by the end of the night, begging for more."

Utahime rolled her eyes and brushed past him. She had not missed the innuendo. "Oh shut up ."

As much as she hated to admit it, Gojo looked good. Black slacks, a slightly lighter black button-up shirt with the top two buttons undone to expose his collarbones and the sleeves rolled up. His hair was tousled perfectly, circular sunglasses hiding his unnaturally bright blue eyes. He could take them off, of course, seeing as how she knew he was a demon, but he kept them on for her, knowing it helped her feel more comfortable. Nanami had to wear them too. Naoya didn't since he was possessed. And Yuta…

It was all very confusing. Hell seemed to have more rules than her school did.

To make matters even more complicated, she could tell that Gojo had gone out of his way to make this special. The apartment was cleaned on an immaculate level, the dinner table set for a romantic dinner for two, expensive-looking china and folded napkins, topped with three lit candles in the center. The apartment was dimly lit as well, the warmth of the candles burning bright. Even the food looked exquisite, surely far too complex and rich for an eternal bachelor like Gojo.

"You can't be serious," Utahime huffed.

"I am," Gojo chimed in. His voice was closer than she anticipated, and she jumped, spinning around just in time to catch the grin on his face before he stepped over to the liquor cabinet. A dangerous place, indeed, but she found herself needing a drink. Not too much, just enough to dull her frazzled nerves. He held out a dark red, and she nodded begrudgingly, accepting his offering.

It felt akin to admitting defeat.

"I promise it's not poisoned," Gojo teased.

"What about laced with drugs?" Utahime shot back dryly.

Gojo uncorked the wine and poured her a large glass. "If the food was laced with anything, it'd be with some sort of aphrodisiac."

Utahime pressed her lips together. "You tricked me."

"I did no such thing," Gojo stated, almost sounding insulted. "I asked you to come over for dinner and said I would cook." He smiled and set the wine bottle down. "I never said the kids would be here too. You think those heathens would appreciate coq au vin with a hazelnut dacquoise for dessert?"

Casting him a look, Utahime glanced to the kitchen where the food was being finished and muttered, "I'm not sure if I'm classy enough to appreciate it."

"I guess we'll find out," Gojo teased, sweeping back into the kitchen. "Besides, it was actually Yuta's idea to go to the movies. He loves them. It's his favorite way of figuring out how to act human. Of course, he's more partial to actual theater, but ever since Lincoln, he tends to stick to the silver screen."

"Lincoln?" Utahime blinked. "Are you saying…?"

Gojo let out a dramatic sigh. "He's never quite recovered from that one."

Utahime picked up the glass of wine and took a healthy swig. One for luck, two for nerves. This wasn't the first time they'd had a fancy dinner together, but it was still a struggle. She had nearly made a mistake then too, drinking too much to quell her anxiety, but it was difficult not to fall into that when around Gojo, especially when it was just the two of them. The children acted as a buffer when they were around, instilling a wall between them that he had to abide by, but when they were alone…

She was highly aware of the way Gojo affected her, and it genuinely terrified her. It would've been nerve-wracking had he been a normal man tempting her desire and testing her virtuosity, but an actual demon? He was literally a temptation that made her stomach turn on its end. She felt like Jesus in the desert, his flirtatious grins and warm touches like water on an endlessly hot day.

By the time Gojo fixed her a plate of food, she was already on her second glass of wine, a pleasant buzz vibrating through her body. He'd certainly spared no expense, and so she murmured her thanks, trying not to feel warm over the way he beamed in response. For a moment, he almost looked innocent, and she couldn't handle that. It was so easy to forget what he was, but then his sunglasses would slip just a hair and she had to take in a breath.

"Cheers," Gojo said, lifting up his glass.

Utahime clinked her glass against his and fought the urge to drain the wine. She had to slow down or she'd be drunk before dessert – and she knew exactly what Gojo would suggest then.

"Why did you do all this?" Utahime asked.

Gojo shrugged, picking up his knife and fork. "Because I like you."

"This isn't just some sort of ploy?" Utahime pressed.

He tilted his head curiously. "To do what?"

"Get in my pants? Steal my virginity? Corrupt my innocence? I don't know."

Pulling his sunglasses down, Gojo's unnaturally bright blue eyes glittered in the dim room. "I'm a demon, not the avatar of lust. Sex isn't everything for me, you know. I have other interests."

Utahime huffed and dug in, the knife practically gliding through the food like butter. It was cooked to perfection, of course. "Yuta told me a few stories, and you've also insinuated some things. You're apparently one of the most powerful and dangerous demons in existence, and yet here you are, cooking a fancy dinner for a glorified Bible teacher."

"Well," Gojo started carefully, "powerful and dangerous demon aside, I'm still acting as a glorified babysitter for a couple of humans, so we're not that much different in that respect."

"Like a guardian angel," Utahime said softly.

Gojo wrinkled his nose. "Don't insult me like that. Besides, that was more of Yuta's things. A lot of myths about guardian angels and the like are rooted in him. Even Nanami was more considerate of humans than me and–" He waved his knife dismissively. "I'm a teacher too, at best. I'll guide Megumi with his demonic powers – and yes, I'll do my best to influence him for Hell's benefit, but the great thing about free will is that he can choose to ignore that influence if he wants."

Utahime looked him over carefully, then asked, "And what do you want?"

"I'm here with you, aren't I?" Gojo asked with a smile, deflecting seamlessly.

"You could probably be with someone else," Utahime pointed out. "A model, an actress, some rich heiress, the CEO of a fortune 500 company."

"Been there, done that," Gojo replied carelessly. "I've done my fair share of rubbing elbows with the elite, and while it's entertaining to convince a man with everything going for him to start an affair and embezzle his company for his hot new girlfriend, sometimes I just want something for myself."

Utahime snorted. "And it's me."

"You're my partner in this really weird and strangely domestic job," Gojo told her. "Can't I do something nice for you every once in a while to show my appreciation?"

"Are demons supposed to do nice things for humans out of the goodness of their heart?" Utahime countered.

Gojo chuckled. "Maybe Yuta is rubbing off on me. He told me to be nicer to you, so I'm trying." When she caught eyes with him again, he ducked his head, almost like he was embarrassed. "Besides, it really is nice to not have to hide. Sure, I don't have to with Megumi, but he's a kid, and Nanami is so dour and serious about this mission. With you, I can be myself. It's a relief."

Biting her lip, Utahime asked, "Is it really being yourself if you only show me the good parts you want me to see?"

He froze, knife and fork in hand, eyes on his food. There it was. She'd hit a nerve. He was hiding bits of himself, something she'd realized when speaking with Yuta. There was so much about Gojo that she didn't know, so much she was afraid to learn, but she wanted to see those bits of him too. The good, the bad, the ugly. It would likely scare her even more, but she had to know. She'd been ignorant to the darkness brewing inside her friend that had driven him to allow a demon to enter his body and attack her. She would not make that mistake again.

"I felt the difference when you confronted Naoya at the school," Utahime continued nervously. "It was…dark. Smothering. I could barely breathe. You were terrifying."

Taking a breath, Gojo set his silverware down and looked across the table at her, a mild expression on his face. "Are you afraid of me now, Utahime?"

"I should be," Utahime admitted, "but I'm not." She shook her head at herself. "I'm a fool."

"Humans are naturally foolish," Gojo quipped, back to his usual lively self.

"And demons take advantage of that."

Gojo twirled the knife between his fingers. "Like it's our day job."

Casting him another unamused look, Utahime busied herself with her food for a bit, unhappy to discover with each bite that Gojo was an excellent cook. Of course he was. He'd had quite a few years to practice, perfecting all the little things that made up humans so he could blend in. She could picture him putting his skills to good use to swoon someone, worm his way into their heart or stomach over a warm meal, wine and dine them before he fucked them over in more ways than one.

"Would you tell me about it?" Utahime asked.

"About what?" Gojo questioned. "My day job?"

"The side of you I should be afraid of."

Gojo frowned. "Why would you want to know that? It's not a nice story."

"I want to know you," Utahime told him honestly. "You keep saying that you don't have to hide with me, but you never show me yourself entirely either. You're holding yourself back, like you're guarding me from actually seeing the real you."

"You don't want to know that," Gojo said.

"I do," Utahime insisted. "I know what you are, Gojo, but I don't know who you are."

Gojo snorted lightly, his attention on his food again. "Not a good person, according to Megumi." He sliced through the chicken with precision. "I'm a demon, Utahime. I'm not sure what else you need to know. Yuta probably told you enough. He's too open for his own good – makes it really easy for people to fall victim to his powers."

"He did," Utahime said, "but I want to hear it from you."

"You won't like what I tell you," Gojo told her.

Utahime sat upright, fixing a measured look on him. "Tell me."

Swallowing, Gojo quietly asked, "Can we not do this tonight? I just… I want one good night with you. It feels like all we've been doing is struggling recently, one setback after another. We deserve some relief too, don't we?"

It shouldn't have appealed to her – his words shouldn't have swerved her – but Utahime could sense the sheer exhaustion in Gojo's voice. It wasn't just these past few months with Megumi. From what she remembered him telling her before, he'd been up here for centuries, constantly working. Sure, some of it was likely fun for him, blowing off steam, causing mayhem, but even then, those things were done with a purpose in mind. He could never simply sit back and enjoy himself.

As the most powerful and dangerous demon out there, he didn't have that option. The weight of his existence and his abilities rested squarely on his shoulders, and with the future of three children that would shape the world now sitting before him, it was more apparent than ever that he had work to do.

"Okay," Utahime sighed, "but only if you promise that you'll tell me later."

Gojo held out a hand. "Deal."

"No," Utahime replied flatly, returning to her food.

"Good call," Gojo said with a laugh, pulling his hand back. "It wouldn't have been very soon. 'Later' is a very relative term. If you ever make a deal with a demon, make sure to be as specific as possible."

Utahime raised an eyebrow. "Like a genie?"

"Those don't exist in the sense that you know them, but…" Gojo shrugged. "Sure."

"Are you insinuating that genies exist?"

Gojo smiled. "Again, not in the sense that you know them. It's a little more complicated than that."

Utahime held up a hand. "We'll save that for another time as well."

Laughing once more, Gojo picked up the bottle of wine and emptied the remaining liquid into her glass, nearly filling it to the brim. She didn't scold him on the assumption, gladly drinking the wine.

On a normal Sunday night before she met Gojo, she would've been at home by herself, going over lesson plans for the upcoming school week, ruminating on the morning's sermon at Church, wondering if she had been honest enough in the confessional. She'd always been a little awkward in the confessional booths, somewhat shy, stumbling through confessions with the priests that might judge her for being less than pure. She'd tried to be good, worked hard at following God and His path for her, guilt gnawing at her whenever she fell short of His divinity. Those men could be as cruel as they were forgiving when she sinned.

Yet here she was now, dining with a literal demon. It should have made her feel terrible and yet… While she listened to Gojo tell an amusing story about Yuta helping Megumi with his abilities, she couldn't help but smile.

It didn't feel like a sin to smile.

An hour later, dinner was finished, but the dessert, beautiful as it looked, remained untouched on the kitchen island. At some point, Gojo had turned on music, taking her hand and pulling her out of her chair to dance with him in the open space. He was graceful, balancing out her clumsiness, light on his feet. Although she could tell he was gifted in this respect too, he didn't take it too seriously, spinning her in circles and pulling her around the room to make her laugh and smile.

Everything was too warm, too soft, too good – and in the dim lighting of the room, she couldn't help but cling to him tighter. When he spun her around so that her back was pressed up against his chest, her arms folded over hers, tightly wrapped like a bow, she leaned her head back, closing her eyes while the two of them swayed together to a slower song. She could feel his heartbeat in his chest, so human, steadier than her own, and his breath on the crown of her head as he rested his face there.

"You were right," Utahime hummed. "I needed this."

"You carry too much on your shoulders," Gojo told her. "You strive for perfection – to do everything – as if you need to make up for something, but you don't. You're good as you are."

When his lips pressed against her head, she should've pulled out of his grip, but she didn't, savoring the gentle touch in a greedy way that she'd need to confess later. It wasn't as if she'd been touched like this often. While she had dated in the past, the relationships had never gone too far. Either the men were impatient, unwilling to wait for her in the end, or she grew bored or irritated. Her parents were pitifully concerned, desperate for their daughter to become someone's proper wife, but she couldn't do it.

Gojo wasn't wrong about that either. Ever since the attack that left her scarred, Utahime had felt as if she had to do everything in her power to make up for where she lacked, but she still found herself feeling as if she fell short of God all those Sunday mornings at church. Even the job she'd taken had been an attempt to redeem herself, hoping that taking care of children and raising them under the Lord's watchful eyes might prove that she wasn't tainted.

It was exhausting, never being good enough in the eyes of men, wondering if she would ever be enough for the higher power she'd given her life to since she was a little girl.

"You deserve something for yourself," Gojo continued in a low murmur, their bodies rocking side-to-side together, two pieces of a puzzle fitting together. They shouldn't fit together at all, but Utahime couldn't find it in herself to question the way her body seemed to mold against his. "You deserve to feel good – to feel appreciated and adored – to be worshiped."

Something deep inside of her burned like a candle lit at mass. "That's blasphemy."

"Not to me," Gojo said. "Think of it this way: if you were created in His image, then what better way to show devotion to Him than to worship you?"

Utahime bristled, turning her head to look at him out of the corner of her eyes. "Gojo–"

"You want to save me still, don't you?" Gojo interrupted, kissing her temple, her cheek, her jaw. She found herself closing her eyes, the wine heightening the sensations as much as it dulled her mind. One of his hands slid down to her hip, tugging her snug against him, keeping her close. "You're the pathway to redemption, the gateway to goodness."

"This isn't good, Gojo," Utahime pointed out, barely a whisper.

"It can be," Gojo insisted, practically pious. "I can be good – for you."

She allowed him to turn her around and then his other hand cupped her face, keeping her in place so he could bend down to kiss her. He felt so painfully human, soft and warm, inviting her in more. A small part of her screamed to pull away, but something deep inside her refused to let go and she leaned in further, sliding her arms around his neck and standing on her tiptoes. His lips curled into a grin against hers, but then he ran his tongue along her lips, and she obliged without thinking. She could taste the sweet wine he'd drunk when he slipped his tongue inside her mouth, dragging a little whimper from her.

If she was going to give in to temptation so readily, then how could she be good? Was this not the ultimate sin? It was one thing to kiss him unknowingly, as she had in the closet at the school all those months ago, but there was no excuse for what she was doing now. This wasn't someone possessed forcing themselves onto her. This was her giving in, accepting a demon inside, letting him have her in the most intimate of ways.

She'd shied away from men before, even those she liked, turning her head when they tried to deepen things, pulling back when they pushed her to go further. Yet here she was, turning her back on God with Gojo like it was nothing. Apparently, all it had taken for her to cast her faith aside was a hot meal and a few glasses of wine.

Utahime didn't realize she was trembling until Gojo ran his hands down her arms and murmured, "Relax. It's okay."

"It–" Utahime sucked in a breath, ducking her head, hiding her lips from him. "It's not. Gojo, I–"

Gojo placed a finger under her chin and lifted her head, forcing her to meet his face. She could see her reflection in his sunglasses, eyes wide, wine-stained lips parted. "I won't go further than you want." He kissed her on the forehead, the gesture so tender that her heart ached. "You were hurt, and you've been scared of this for so long. Let me change your mind. Let me show you it can be good too."

It embarrassed her, the way she shakily nodded, unable to get the words out, her throat too constricted. He smiled softly and kissed her lips as he slid his hands under her. When he lifted her up, a squeak escaped her, and she wrapped her arms around his neck, burying her face against his shoulder to hide. If she didn't see him carrying her into his bedroom, then it didn't seem so bad. However, the moment the door clicked shut behind them, her heart leapt into her throat, crowding it in panic.

Gojo laid her down on the bed, caging her in with his body. She tried to distract her fear by kissing him again, innocent and quick pecks that had him laughing. "You like kissing, don't you?" he teased.

Utahime answered by pulling him back down to kiss her again, once more opening her mouth to him. She was almost frantic, trying to temper her heart. He responded enthusiastically, one hand holding himself up while his other roved over her side, his touch lighting a trail down her body. When he rested his hand on her knee, her legs spread instinctively, allowing him to slide in between. She gasped when he rolled his hips down against hers, hitting a spot that shot pleasure down her spine.

"Fuck, Utahime," Gojo breathed hotly, rocking his hips against hers in a slow repetitive move. "You don't know how much I want you. It was driving me crazy." He moved his lips down, sucking on the vulnerable skin of her neck. She thought to warn him not to leave a mark, but she couldn't get the words out of her mouth, panting heavily as he rubbed her through her pants. "Do you know how maddening it is? To be the one who should be tempting you, and yet it felt like you were dragging me under."

It didn't make any sense. She wasn't that amazing. She wasn't that good. The scar had marked her as damaged goods, in more ways than one as she now knew, and yet Gojo treated her like she was the most precious object in the world. He kissed and touched her like she was meant to be revered, like she was the one on the altar. She felt herself bleeding on it for him, her heart exposed in a brutal fashion.

She did want to save him, but she wasn't certain she could do that without falling herself.

"I think you're ruining me," Gojo told her, his voice mangled and desperate.

It didn't make any sense, not when he was the demon, not when he was the one corrupting her soul with each kiss.

She squirmed under him, feeling overly hot, her stomach tensing as he slid his hands over the bare skin, pushing her sweater up under her breasts. He didn't go any further, sensing the way her body tensed up, but he did scoot down to kiss a path down her stomach. By the time he reached her hips, Utahime was seeing stars, blinking at the ceiling in an attempt to bring herself back to the moment. It didn't help, Gojo's wet lips searing her skin. He nipped at her, making her jump, and then soothed the spot with his tongue.

Still, when she felt his hands tug on her pants, Utahime stiffened in fear. "Gojo, you shouldn't–"

"It's okay," Gojo reassured her, petting her sides, soothing her once more. He gave her a lopsided grin, his bright eyes on her. "I promise to keep your virginity intact. Your honor won't be stained." He kissed her just above the waistband of her pants, his hair tickling her skin. "I just want to show you that this can be good too. You don't have to hide yourself away."

Laying a hand over her mouth to keep herself from making a noise, she nodded again. This was the last thing she should be doing, but she wanted it – wanted him – wanted to break the wall she'd built around herself. Holding her breath, she lifted her hips obediently, letting Gojo pull her pants down her legs. The sensation was agony, the rough material scraping against her skin. He tugged her shoes off, letting them drop to the floor, and then her pants followed. His hands slid up her legs again, and she almost cried out when he kissed her inner thighs.

"This is a much better dessert than cake," Gojo teased, his breath far too hot to be natural.

"Gojo–" She was dimly aware that she should say something other than his name, but she couldn't. Every synapse in her brain was on fire, lighting up like a warning sign, but she could only whine when he kissed her over her mound, the sensation so foreign and so good that it sent her in a spiral. It felt so good that it had to be a sin, but she didn't stop him, just rocked her hips subconsciously, chasing the feeling.

She'd never allowed anyone to touch her like this, refused to let anyone in. After the attack, she couldn't stomach it, her nerves frazzling her any time someone tried to get close. It took her a while to try dating again, but then she turned away. She'd smile sheepishly, face flushed, and make up excuses. She wasn't in the mood, wasn't ready, was on her period, was too tired.

Saving myself for marriage, she'd admit, embarrassed over how innocent the goal was.

It was more like giving herself up to God so she could prove that she was pure enough for Him still. The priests and nuns never said it exactly, but she could still remember the looks on their faces when she'd returned to class after the attack. No, while her virginity had remained intact, her innocence had been taken.

She'd been marked by evil, and they all saw it every time they looked at her face.

What did that say about her now? Letting a demon have his way with her?

Gojo tugged her underwear to the side and licked up her slit, making her cry out loudly from under her hand. She had to reach down to thread her fingers in his hair, holding onto him tightly to keep herself tethered. When he began to lick her in earnest, it felt like it was all she could do to remain present. Pleasure shot through her body in a way she'd never experienced before, burning her from the inside out. He moaned, the sound vibrating against her. Despite herself, she rocked her hips against his face. She wasn't sure if she was doing it right, but it didn't matter, the action coming to her unthinkingly.

Taking a moment to breathe, Gojo slid a finger inside her, and she whined desperately at the sensation of being filled. It was strange, but it wasn't unpleasant. It made her feel more complete, as if there had been a part of her that was missing this whole time – as if she was meant to get lost in him.

"I never understood the temptation with the fruit," Gojo said, kissing the inside of her knee, "but I'm starting to get it now." He trailed down her thighs again, sucking and nipping at her in ways that she knew would leave marks that would fade in time. It didn't matter, not when she felt permanently marked by him, like he was putting a piece of his own soul into hers. "You taste so sweet, Utahime. Innocence always does, but you're special."

Utahime whimpered. "I'm not…"

"Not special? Not innocent?" Gojo licked at her again, and she arched her back, choking on a breath as he sucked at her clit. "You are – you really are – and I'd kill to be the one to have yours."

She moaned, tightening her grip on his hair while she dug her other fingers into the bed. As he grew more enthusiastic, she felt a wave of pleasure building up inside her. It was terrifying, and she shook her head back and forth, not knowing what to do. "I'm– Gojo, I'm–"

"That's it, let go," Gojo encouraged, crooking a finger inside her. "Don't hold yourself back anymore. I want you – I want all of you–"

He cut himself off, lapping at her center like a man dying of thirst, and then the wall shattered. The stones collapsed around her heart, pleasure piercing her like a sword, and she cried out loudly, damning herself further with each word that spilled out of her mouth.

"Oh God, oh God, oh God –"

Her entire body spasmed, her hips bucking up and down uncontrollably, but Gojo never stopped, sucking and licking her until it was too much to bear. Tears burned her eyes, slipping out of the corners and down her temple into her hair. The sensation was so overwhelming that she felt blinded for a moment, and the only thing she could feel was Gojo, his tongue buried in her cunt, his fingers digging into her thighs, groaning into her as she rode through the orgasm.

Only when she slumped on the bed did Gojo finally stop, her body oversensitive and stimulated. He didn't bother wiping his mouth off when he crawled back over her, and she didn't push him away when he kissed her on the lips, too winded and out of it to call him out. She kissed him back pitifully, whining into his mouth when he slid a finger back into her.

"Let me have you," Gojo groaned in her ear.

Utahime shook her head, trying desperately to regain her sense from the pleasurable fog. "Gojo, please–"

He pressed himself against her side. She could feel his own growing pleasure, his dick hard in his pants, and she shuddered from an aftershock of pleasure as he rubbed himself on her. It had been a long time since she had felt that before, but unlike then, it felt wonderful. He slid his finger in and out of her, only a hint of what he could give her, and she keened needily.

"Need you, want you," Gojo growled, possessive and demanding, his voice chasing away all coherent thoughts. "Let me have you, Utahime. I'll be good. I'll do whatever you want. I need to have you."

A smarter person would've pulled away from him and run away in fear. Her heart thrummed in both excitement and terror, but instead of being smart, she cupped his face and kissed him. He rolled over top of her again, his hand still in between them, his fingering a mimicry of what he truly wanted to do to her. She was afraid, but it was like that fear was goading her forward to him.

She was terrified of what he could do to her – of how much he wanted her – knowing damn well that a dangerous demon like him didn't need to ask for her permission. Gojo did not need to be invited in order to have her the way he wanted, but his asking made her even more desperate. She wanted this. She wanted him. She wanted to let go of everything holding her back, all the little fears and insecurities that had threatened to swallow her whole.

Maybe falling wouldn't be so bad, not if it felt this good.

"Please," Gojo breathed out, sounding close to begging.

Utahime opened her mouth, unsure of what words would come out of her, only to be interrupted by a phone ringing.

The sound was so unexpected that it sliced through the haze of pleasure fogging up her mind. Utahime snapped back to reality so suddenly that she stiffened, and even Gojo stilled on top of her, two of his fingers pausing inside of her. It wasn't his cell, she realized, but the home phone in the main room. He had made an offhand comment about it being a direct line from Hell, but she'd thought he was joking. Seeing as how he'd frozen to listen, she realized it might not have been much of a joke after all.

When the call went unanswered, the answering machine picked up, and Nanami's serious voice echoed in the room. "You're not picking up your cell, so I assume you're busy making a fool out of yourself. Finish up your business with Iori. We're arriving in fifteen minutes."

Gojo seethed, bearing his teeth in a growl. "Shit."

Utahime laid still underneath him, horror creeping slowly up on her as the situation struck her. She was laying half naked in bed underneath Gojo. She became acutely aware of the fact that his fingers were still buried deep inside of her, filling her in a way that made her muscles clench. She'd let Gojo go down on her, something she'd only heard about from Mei Mei when her best friend talked about her dates, something she'd told herself she would never let anyone do unless they were in a very serious relationship.

God, she had been this close to letting him take her completely. She couldn't think straight, couldn't focus on anything but him, and in that moment, she'd wanted nothing more than to let him have her.

He caught the horrified look flash across her face before she could stop it, his lips falling into a disappointed frown. "Moment's over, huh."

"Gojo," Utahime said as evenly as she could, "get off me."

He acquiesced without a complaint, lifting his body off her. Still, even though he was slow to pull his fingers out of her, she hissed at the sensation, forced to bite her lip to keep from whimpering. Her entire body was shaking as she clambered off the bed and gathered her clothes, her knees threatening to buckle as she stood.

What had she been thinking? What was she doing? This was Gojo. He was a demon, for fuck's sake. She knew better than to fall into bed with him. Doing this with a man she loved was one thing, but with him? It was akin to slapping God in the face. She had willingly turned her back on Him, so close to throwing it all away nothing. Shame flooded her body, washing away any remnants of the pleasure Gojo had given her moments ago. How had she fallen so easily for his tricks?

"You planned this," Utahime mumbled, fingers trembling as she tried to button her pants. When Gojo didn't respond right away, she lifted her eyes to face him, her heart skipping a beat when she caught that bright blue. Exposed in the dark, they were unrepentant, cold as ice. "You did. You tricked me."

"I didn't do anything you didn't want me to do," Gojo pointed out.

Utahime flushed. "You set this whole thing up! You weren't trying to help me or make me feel better. You were just trying to…trying to fuck me!"

Gojo held out his hands in a careless shrug. "I didn't make you do anything. I merely gave you a little nudge forward. I asked for permission beforehand, not forgiveness after the fact."

"You…" Utahime blinked, fighting back angry tears. "You used your powers on me."

"Please," Gojo scoffed, laying his hands on the bed behind him and leaning back. "As if I need to do that. You need this as much as I do. You want me as much as I want you."

Utahime wrung her hands together in front of her, feeling like her heart was between her palms. "I don't…"

Gojo rocked forward onto his feet, standing before her so suddenly that she startled. "Don't try to deny it." He grinned down at her and she stared up at him, his finger under her chin again. "I more than felt how much you want me. I tasted it." He licked his lips, his eyes falling down as he ran a thumb over hers. "And it tasted sweeter than any fruit imaginable."

Anger flashed in Utahime's gut, and she slapped his hand away. "Stop it."

Before she could storm out of the bedroom, Gojo slapped a hand on the door, snapping it shut. "Stop fighting the inevitable, Utahime. We're in this together. Blame me all you want, but I'm not the one who placed you here with me. That old bastard you love so much put us in each other's paths. I'd call it divine intervention."

Utahime rounded on him and shoved at his chest, pushing him away from her. "This is not God's will. Do not put your sin on Him."

"Why not?" Gojo shot back seethingly. "They're the one who cast me out of Heaven, so perhaps my sins are on Their shoulders."

"It was your choice to fall!"

"I used to think so too, but now I'm not so sure." The bitterness in his voice shocked her so much that she couldn't think of anything to say back. "Maybe I was put on that path. Maybe I never had a choice. I was put in a position to choose the impossible. Either way, I wouldn't win. Either way, I would watch someone suffer. Maybe I was cast out for a reason – because I needed to be here, in this moment, to do this job." He reached out, tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear. "And maybe, after countless years of suffering the consequences, I wanted something for myself. Is that truly a sin?"

Utahime's lips trembled. "It is for me. You'd damn me to hell."

"Then at least you'd be with me," Gojo said, brushing a finger over her cheek. "It's exhausting being alone. I've never felt anything like I do with you, and I swear that's not me being a manipulative demon."

Averting her eyes from his piercing gaze, Utahime forced out a quiet, "Let me go, Gojo."

Letting out of huff, Gojo pulled his finger away from her and took a step back. "Humans are so prideful. You get hung up on so many stupid, little things."

"My faith isn't stupid or little to me," Utahime snapped.

"Love that bastard all you want, but He's done nothing to save or help you," Gojo countered, his tone bordering on cruel. "You can think about who's protected you and those precious little brats since this shit started when you crawl into a confessional booth tonight and beg for forgiveness from an old man who would judge you without knowing what's in your heart."

His words were so vicious that Utahime felt as if she'd been slashed in the face again. She stared at him for a beat, eyes wide with shock. Even he seemed caught off guard by what he said, the fury and disgust fading from his expression as realization set in. He opened his mouth, but she didn't give a shit if it was a half-assed apology. She spun on her heels and ripped the bedroom door open before he could say a word, only three steps into the main room when the front door to the apartment swung open.

Tsumiki walked in first, her face lighting up when she caught sight of her. "Miss Iori! What are you doing here?"

Utahime balked, her mind spinning to find an explanation. "I just–"

"We discussed some business over dinner," Gojo cut in calmly, walking out of the bedroom behind her. "There's some leftovers if you're hungry."

"Oh, did you cook?" Tsumiki asked excitedly, hopping into the kitchen area. "Gojo is secretly a great cook, isn't he? I think he's just lazy, so he orders take out all the time."

Megumi, who had come in behind his sister, eyed Gojo suspiciously. "What kind of business?"

Gojo smiled sharply. "Adult business. Nothing that concerns a brat like you."

Utahime shot him a glare. "Stop."

"Stop what?" Gojo folded his arms across his chest and leaned against the threshold of his bedroom. "Weren't we just having a lively discussion about the nature of sinning and free will?" His eyes roved over her, making her as naked as she'd been in bed with him. "You were very enthusiastic and vocal, if I recall."

Face bright red, tears pricked at Utahime's eyes again, but she turned away before he could see them. "You're such an ass."

The kids were looking at her strangely, Tsumiki digging into the cake with a finger while Megumi stood still in the middle of the room. His eyes went back and forth to them, only half understanding that something serious had happened while they were gone. She couldn't take it, their questions and accusations hanging over her head.

It was deeply humiliating, the knowledge that she had failed Megumi and betrayed his trust on top of her faith.

"I'm sorry. I–" Utahime wiped at her eyes and gathered her things. "I have to leave. I– I can't–" She tried to manage a smile for the kids, but it was too strained, especially when she could feel a sob building up in her chest. "I'll see you at school," she choked out before brushing past Nanami and Yuta to slip out of the apartment.

Yuta startled, dark blue eyes widening. "Wait–"

She didn't wait for him, pulling the door shut behind her with a slam. But instead of making her way down to the elevator, she slumped against the wall, struggling to catch her breath. So worked up, it didn't even occur to her that she might not be able to leave, having drank too much in her own foolishness. Or had that been Gojo's work, him delicately manipulating the situation to put her in a vulnerable place? He'd filled her glass each time.

"Is Miss Iori okay?" she heard Tsumiki ask. "She forgot her keys."

With a grunt, Gojo muttered, "She's not fit to drive in that state."

"Gojo…" Nanami's voice was dark, serious, making Utahime shiver. He was a demon too. "What did you do?"

"Nothing," Gojo replied dismissively. "We were only having a bit of fun."

"Fun," Nanami repeated flatly, and Utahime's heart sank. He must have thought her so weak – just another silly, little human falling victim to Gojo's charm. How many others had been before her? No doubt countless. He'd probably said the same things to them too – that she was the only one, his savior, that she was special, his road to redemption.

And she'd fallen for it – for him – hook, line, and sinker.

Then, in a devastated tone, Megumi accused, "You said you wouldn't hurt her."

"I didn't," Gojo shot back. "She enjoyed it."

"You're so stupid and gross!" Megumi yelled. "I hate you!"

There was stomping from inside and then a slam of a door, and Utahime jumped, slapping a hand over her mouth to stop herself from crying. The pain in Megumi's voice was all-too evident, the embarrassment mirrored in Utahime's own mind. She had promised Megumi that she wouldn't get involved with Gojo – that she was smarter and better than that. She wouldn't betray him. But she had. She'd given in to temptation, the forbidden fruit she'd been warned about over and over again her entire life.

No amount of confessing was going to wipe away the shame she felt in her soul.

"Gojo, you idiot bastard," Nanami snapped. "You jeopardized everything and for what? We aren't going to get anywhere if Megumi doesn't trust you. Not to mention we don't know what would happen if Iori were to leave. What if we have to work with someone else? You'll lose access to Itadori and Kugisaki."

"It'll be fine."

"You don't know that because you aren't thinking straight. You've been out of sorts ever since meeting her. Get your shit together – or I'll replace you."

Gojo scoffed. "You can't do that."

"I will if I have to," Nanami snapped. "You're causing more damage than Yuta at this rate, and I won't let your ego damage this job."

"I'm a demon," Gojo retorted. "This isn't a normal job for a demon, and you know it. Lay off, will you? I didn't do anything wrong or bad."

Nanami could've scolded him further, ripped him a new one entirely, but it was Yuta's quiet voice that shattered the glass: "You're better than this, Satoru, and I know that, even if you refuse to acknowledge it."

"Get off your high horse, kid," Gojo snapped coldly. "We're not the good guys here."

"No, we aren't," Yuta replied, the acceptance in his tone breaking her heart, "but Utahime means more to you than this. She's not someone you want to just use and throw away when you're done. She deserves better than that, certainly after what Hell and Heaven has put her through. I'm disappointed that you'd fall so low."

Gojo didn't respond. Unable to see his reaction, she couldn't tell whether he was abashed or angry. Not that it mattered. The damage between them had been done, regardless of how he felt after the fact. He had more or less admitted to using his powers to manipulate her, if only a little, and despite all the times he'd said she was different, she had fallen into the trap.

There was the sound of something jingling, which Utahime realized belatedly was the sound of keys. Ah, right, she'd left her keys inside. Still, she didn't want to be caught eavesdropping, so she rushed to the elevator, pushing the button and hoping it would arrive before she was spotted.

No such luck, seeing as how Yuta appeared at her side. "You forgot these."

Utahime flushed, taking the keys from him. "Oh, thanks."

Yuta peered up at her, head tilted to the side. His expression was unreadable. It looked strange on a child's young face, but he wasn't an eight-year-old boy. He was a demon, the same as Gojo, and he could just as easily manipulate her with his appearance as Gojo could with his powers. "You're uncomfortable around me."

"No, I–"

"It's okay," Yuta said with a sad smile. "I get it." When the elevator door opened, he took a deep breath and held out a hand, letting her step inside first. He hesitated, but then followed her in. "I can't fuck things up worse than Gojo has already."

"Language," Utahime mumbled weakly.

With an apologetic smile, Yuta pushed the button for the first floor. "My apologies." He shifted uncomfortably, looking very much like a child. "I'm sorry about Gojo too. He doesn't… This is hard for him – it's hard for us to go against our nature, to feel differently than what's in our soul – but that doesn't excuse his behavior. He hurt you."

"It's my own fault," Utahime muttered. "I knew what he was, and I let myself– I let myself get too close. I was stupid. I knew better than to trust him, but I tricked myself into thinking he could be good."

"Gojo has never known what it's like to be good," Yuta sighed. "Not even when he was an angel. It wasn't required of us." He shook his head, eyes on the floor numbers as they ticked down. "But it's not your fault. Stronger humans have fallen to Gojo, but he knew what he was doing wasn't right or what he wanted."

Utahime wrapped her arms around her middle. "And what does he want?"

"I don't know," Yuta admitted, "and I don't think he knows either."

It didn't matter. Utahime's heart was torn into so many different directions that she wasn't sure she would've known what was up or down at this point. What she did know, by the time they made it outside the apartment building, was that she was not good to drive. As much clarity as she'd felt since the phone call interrupted everything, she still felt the fog of wine, on top of a building headache. She swayed a little, catching herself with a hand on the building before Yuta could help her.

"I'll get Nanami," Yuta told her.

"No, no, I'll… I'll call a cab or something."

Yuta frowned, his eyes big and watery. "Please let us do this for you, Miss Iori. It's the least we can do. I don't want you to be hurt any more than you already have been. You've gone through a lot."

Utahime peered down at him sideways, a rock settling in the pit of her stomach. "You know too."

"Gojo told me," Yuta admitted. "He's afraid you'll be hurt again."

Snorting, Utahime muttered, "Ironic."

"Nanami will take you home, and we can get your car tomorrow." Yuta hesitated before stepping back inside, glancing back at her. "I'll come back here after. I don't want to make you more uncomfortable than you are."

Utahime could've argued with him, but she didn't. He wasn't wrong. The idea of a demon sleeping in her house, even one as sweet-looking like Yuta, made her stomach turn. She nodded, and he went back inside, off to fetch Nanami, who was probably chewing Gojo out for messing up their job. She could've laughed. Was that all she was? A part of the job? Not only did Gojo have to watch over a few kids destined to change the world, for good or bad, but he had to play pretend with some pathetic, little human like her to keep up the facade.

Not anymore. Utahime would make sure he didn't have to pretend. They could work together to take care of Megumi, Yuuji, and Nobara, but that didn't mean they had to be friends. If she had been placed in the school for a purpose, then it was to take care of the children, not be with him.

Surely that was what God had intended for her. She had to believe that he wouldn't purposely put her in a place where the only outcome was her damnation. It had taken years for her to get out of that hole of doubt the first time.

Chapter 16

Notes:

Shout out to Orabark for inspiring me to write this entire 5k chapter today after I did my taxes. Also, check out their writing!

Chapter Text

It had been nearly two weeks since Utahime had last seen Gojo, and she would've liked to have said that she didn't miss him. That, however, would've been a lie, and she'd already gone to the confessional multiple times in an attempt to confess her sins and ask for forgiveness, each one more awkward and painful than the last. She could admit to carnal sins, allowing someone to touch her so intimately and taint her body, falling to the whims of base and crude desires meant for those bound together under the eyes of the Lord.

But it wasn't like she could explain that her true shame and sin lied in the fact that it had been a demon's hands that had run over her body and spread her legs or a demon's mouth that had brought her to such pleasurable ecstasy that she squirmed whenever she thought about it.

She hated Gojo for that – bringing about such conflicting feelings inside of her. Had what they did felt good? Yes, she couldn't deny that, as much as it angered her. She knew about such things, of course, not entirely ignorant if not inexperienced. She was shy, not an idiot, and didn't live under a rock either. Mei Mei was more than willing to talk about her exploits with dates or casual boyfriends, enjoying the way Utahime flushed over her blunt sex talk, and she'd walked plenty of high-rated movies over the years.

Just because she was a virgin and hadn't even experienced an orgasm until that night did not mean that she was completely clueless about these sorts of physical desires.

But Gojo had unsettled her, not only casting doubt on herself but her Faith that she'd poured her entire life into, and that was troublesome in itself. How could she be of service to the Lord, to the children she'd promised to protect and raise, if she struggled to believe and even understand?

Thinking about Gojo under any circumstances was a terrible idea, but after a miserable session in the confessional booth last night at church, she couldn't help but wonder how he was faring. Did he miss her? Did he even really care? Was he laughing about how he'd conned her into his bed? Was he remembering the sounds she'd made as he'd lapped at her folds, the way she tasted on his tongue, how she shook under his ministrations–?

Utahime shook her head at herself, wholly embarrassed that she'd allowed herself to fall into thoughts about that while at work. That had to be a sin in and of itself, but she was so exhausted with trying to lay herself bare to men that couldn't possibly understand what she was going through.

Gojo had been right. The priests, men she'd once strived to impress and trusted with her soul, couldn't help her. They could only damn her. She'd made a fool of herself, putting her faith in men. Some things could only be spoken between God and herself, and she felt the distinct lack of interest to use priests and nuns as the middleman when their words muddled the way she felt and colored what she said with their own prejudice.

"You okay, Iori?" one of her colleagues piped up.

Utahime sat upright, suddenly remembering that she was not only at work, but she was sitting in the break room with others. She blushed, realizing that they must've seen her losing herself in thought and shaking her head at herself like a weirdo. "I'm a little tired. I've had some trouble sleeping as of late."

It wasn't a lie, so therefore, it wasn't a sin. She'd had difficulty sleeping for a few months now, so many confusing and conflicting thoughts running rampant in her mind.

Mei Mei picked at her salad, a knowing smile on her face. "You know what would help you get some sleep?"

In the beginning, Utahime might've fallen for the trap, innocently asking for advice, but she knew Mei Mei's tricks by now. Despite being the treasurer of the school and in charge of all their finances, she wasn't very religious. What she lacked in faith she made up for with a shrewd business sense and skill with money, which was very much required for an expensive private school such as their own. The principal and church seemed to overlook any of her extracurricular activities in favor of her work.

Utahime would not be so lucky. If they found out she was having physical relations with someone while unmarried, she would be severely reprimanded. She was under no illusions of her status here. She was worthy as long as she was good, and she was good as long as she behaved.

She had not behaved well with Gojo, which would only delight Mei Mei.

Giving her best friend a flat look, Utahime simply said, "No."

Mei Mei sighed, gesturing vaguely with her fork. "I'm only asking you to consider it. When's the last time you've been on a date? I can't even remember your last boyfriend, so he must've been boorish even by your standards."

"He was not," Utahime grumbled under her breath. "He was just…"

"Pushy, I know, I know," Mei Mei sighed. "They all are, doll. You look like such a cute, little snack. Back me up, Atsuya. Don't you think Utahime should get back into the dating game? Surely it'll relieve some stress."

"I'm staying out of this," Kusukabe said firmly, refusing to look at either one of them.

Mei Mei tilted her head, eyeing him, the smile on her face too sharp. "You're not dating anyone right now, are you? Why don't you end Utahime's dry spell? Or, well, it's not really a dry spell if there hasn't been rain to begin with."

Kusukabe coughed into his chicken salad sandwich. "Jesus, Mei, could you not speak so crudely?"

Her own cheeks warm with embarrassment, Utahime could only reprimand, "Don't take the Lord's name in vain."

"Ah, sorry," Kusukabe mumbled, looking away from her. "Mei just has a certain knack in bringing out the sinner in people. If I hadn't seen her dip her fingers in holy water in the temple, I would've sworn she was a demon."

Undeterred by the insult, Mei Mei laughed. "If that were the case, I'd be making a lot more money."

The most Utahime could manage was a tremulous smile. She didn't have the heart to tell them that demons were around them doing all sorts of things – like acting as guardians to unruly children and filling out paperwork and accidentally causing natural disasters and popping in on little league baseball games to terrorize a teacher. As far as statistics went, there probably was a demon or two out there in charge of a school's funding.

Perhaps sensing Utahime's discomfort, Kusukabe cleared his throat and said, "Got another new student today. Third one this month. It's a little weird so late in the school year, but Gakuganji seems pleased."

"Of course he is," Mei Mei said. "The tuition rate here is ridiculous even by my standards, and his guardian agreed to pay for the full year despite coming in so late."

Utahime furrowed her brow, but she got the distinct sense that she knew what was going on. It could've been a coincidence, but she didn't think it was, not after what she'd experienced over the past few months.

The last two new students to come in had been Maki and Mai Zen'in, the twin girls that Gojo had said were Megumi's cousins. She'd seen them all playing during recess a few times, Megumi getting on with them amicably. Tsumiki was a little more wary, keeping her distance, but Utahime thought it might have something to do with her time with his family. Gojo had said it was very bad, so the girls, innocent as they were, might remind her of that brief period.

"What's his name?" Utahime asked, hoping her anxiety didn't betray her.

"Okkotsu," Kusukabe supplied, "Okkotsu Yuta."

Utahime's heart dropped into the pit of her stomach. She'd seen Yuta a few times since essentially running away from Gojo's apartment, the little demon popping in to check on her, always calling first to make sure it was okay.

"Gojo's worried about you," he would say.

But Gojo never called her himself, only used Yuta as an errand boy. She had to wonder if he was making things up or if he was trying to say the things that Gojo wouldn't.

Still, in all the times she'd seen him since then, he hadn't once mentioned enrolling in the school. Even worse, she didn't see how it could be possible. As innocent as he appeared, Yuta was a demon, and this wasn't just a school. It functioned as a church as well. All students were required to attend weekly services in the chapel, and the majority of them also went to confessional, small habits ingrained in them from a young age. Yuta wouldn't be able to do such things, would he?

Kusukabe shrugged. "A bit weird, but he seems like a good kid. Shy, definitely awkward, clumsy as hell."

"Weird?" Utahime couldn't help but ask, wondering if Kusukabe could sense Yuta's true nature.

"He must've been raised by some, well – pardon my description – by some religious zealots," Kusukabe explained. "Instead of going out for recess with the other kids, he asked to go to the chapel for devotion. I obviously couldn't say no to that. Some kids are private about that sort of thing, and he was homeschooled apparently."

Utahime frowned. Yuta had gone to the chapel? What could he possibly do there when he couldn't even enter it? Gojo had told her that a demon couldn't step foot on holy grounds, and their chapel, as humble as it was compared to the beautiful church she attended every Sunday, still counted as such.

"Plus, I've never known a kid his age that could recite verses by memory – and in Latin, too." A rather bewildered expression flashed across Kusukabe's face. "Look, I know what we're here to teach, but religion and, you know, the Bible aren't exactly…thrilling subjects for kids."

"I loved them as a child," Utahime muttered. "I found peace in them."

Kusukabe coughed again. "Right, yeah, you're right."

"Sorry, dear," Mei Mei said apologetically, patting Utahime on the hand. "You're surrounded by heathens."

Utahime shook her head. Her best friend didn't know the half of it.

For the rest of the day, Utahime expected to see Yuta somewhere, but he didn't make an appearance, which made sense since he was in Kusukabe's class. The two classrooms sometimes crossed paths, like during recess or on field trips and in the cafeteria, but in the afternoon. Instead, she finished up her daily lessons as usual, ending with a verse and a prayer, and sent the kids to get their belongings. She was in charge of pick-ups today, so she walked out with the children, guiding them to the front doors with the other classes.

Pick-ups were, by and large, a mostly monotonous affair. Utahime did her best to be cheerful and attentive, keeping both an eye on her students as they got into each vehicle and also trying to impart one bit of information from the day to each parent as their child buckled up. Some were more interested in their children's lives than others, some children more eager to go home. She made a mental note of each one, as if she could somehow fill in a gap in their lives. Mei Mei would say she was taking on too much work.

These days, taking special care of her students was the standard, especially when it felt as if Heaven and Hell were resting on her shoulders.

As she had for the last six times she was in charge of pick-ups, Utahime couldn't help but search for Gojo's sleek, black sports car, but she didn't see it in the line as vehicles slowly came and went. Nanami had picked them up the last few weeks, little more than a professional nod and "I'll pass it on" whenever she gave him any sort of information about Megumi's day. He didn't bring up Gojo, and Utahime would've been too angry and humiliated with herself if she did, so she simply smiled and moved on.

"My, my, fancy seein' you out here, Miss Iori."

That country drawl was instantly recognizable, and Utahime stiffened, turning to find Naoya Zen'in walking to stand at her side. "What are you doing here?" she blurted.

Naoya gave her a funny look, like she was an idiot. "Pickin' up my little cousins, of course." With his hands safely tucked away in his pockets, he gestured vaguely with his head. "My penthouse is only a few blocks from here and it's a nice day, so I thought I'd be a good, big cousin and take them to the park." A lazy smile tugged at his lips. "Care to join us? You can bring Megumi and his sweet sister."

"No, I don't think so," Utahime replied, unable to keep the tightness out of her voice. "Thank you for the offer."

"Gotta get permission from mean ole Gojo?" Naoya grinned. "He's a real bastard, isn't he."

Utahime pressed her lips into a thin line, trying her best not to look like she was glaring at him and wanted him out of her sight. It wouldn't look professional. If any of her colleagues caught her glaring at one of the student's family members, they would no doubt question her, and she didn't know how to explain that Naoya's very aura made her skin crawl. Everything about him in fact, from his admittedly handsome face to his sharp gaze and smile, set her on high alert.

"Say, I haven't seen Gojo 'round these parts in a while," Naoya continued. "He's not too busy to watch after his ward, is he?"

"I wouldn't know," Utahime replied carefully, turning away so she could wave at one of Kusukabe's students as the girl clambered into the backseat of her father's Lincoln. "I'm not privy to his schedule."

Naoya raised an eyebrow. "Aren't you two close? He's only been pantin' after you like a dog in a rut for months. I didn't think he'd want you out of his sight for long. Usually, when he wants something, it doesn't take him long to get it. Unless…" He chuckled, leaning in far too close for comfort, but she didn't move, afraid he would grab her if she tried to take a step back. "Unless you already caved and let him fuck you. You didn't fall for his tricks, did ya? Marked as you are, your innocence is all you've got goin' for you."

Taking a deep breath, Utahime turned to face Naoya directly and plastered a tense smile on her face. "Did you need me to retrieve Maki and Mai for you? I'm happy to help you get on your way."

Looking over her face, Naoya considered her for a moment and then said, "No, you're still intact. No fallin' from grace for you – yet." He'd pulled one of his hands out of his pockets, his finger trailing over her arm, goosebumps rising at his light touch even over her long sleeve. "I could assist with that. Need me to protect you from Gojo? He'll drag you to Hell with him if he wants you enough, and I'd hate to see such a godly girl as yourself get mixed up with a devil like him."

"As if you're any better," Utahime hissed.

"Careful," Naoya warned. "I wouldn't get too bold if I were you, not without Gojo to protect you."

Utahime snapped her mouth shut, trying and failing to find the words that might make him falter. He wouldn't do anything to her here, not so out in the open, but the threat was implied. Somehow or another, Naoya knew about the rift between her and Gojo. Maybe she was being watched, hence why Naoya felt comfortable approaching her today. He knew Gojo wouldn't be around to stop him. She was well and truly on her own, once more cast aside, as she'd felt the weeks after the attack.

And then, out of nowhere, a sheepish voice exclaimed, "Hi, Miss Iori, sorry I'm late to help with pick-ups!"

Glancing around, Utahime was startled to see Yuta bent over at her side, hands on his knees as he caught his breath. She had absolutely no idea what he was talking about, seeing as how students didn't help with pick-ups, but when he finally lifted his head, cheeks rosy, the smile on his face was so bright that it somehow managed to put Utahime's heart at ease. A smile from a demon should not soothe her, but it was so genuine and kind that she found herself swayed regardless.

Yuta truly was a powerful demon, unlike anything she'd ever known.

"Oh, um, it's okay…"

"I kinda knocked over a bookcase in the library and, well, it was a really big mess." Yuta stood upright and rubbed the back of his head, still smiling. "I don't think the librarian likes me very much."

"I'm sure it was an accident," Utahime replied, not knowing what else to say.

"But I'm here now to help!"

Naoya scoffed. "Peachy kid."

Yuta blinked, as if suddenly realizing that there was a man standing beside her, and leaned over to the side to get a better look at him. There was nothing on his face to suggest that he knew who – and what – Naoya was, totally innocent. Utahime realized, quite abruptly, that while she could sense something off about Naoya, she didn't feel the same from Yuta. Again, he was different. There was no unsettling feeling that made her stomach flip, no oddly dark vibe, just a clumsy goofball of a boy.

Recognition lit up Yuta's eyes. "Oh! You're Maki's cousin!"

When Naoya frowned, Utahime explained, "He's in Maki and Mai's class."

"Maki said you were picking them up today from school," Yuta continued, as if he didn't notice Naoya's irritation over his interruption. He pointed at his hair, looking more neatly done than usual. "I recognize you from your blonde hair. It's not as bad as she said it was."

With a grunt, Naoya grumbled, "Is that what the little brat said? She's a spirited thing."

"Yeah, Maki is cool. Are you friends with Miss Iori?"

Naoya's eyes flickered to Utahime's, the ghost of a smile on his lips. "Acquaintances, but I'd like to get to know her more." She couldn't get any words out of her mouth, much less look away from him, his gaze locking her on the spot. "If you're in Maki and Mai's class, she ain't your teacher then, is she?"

"Nope, I'm in Mr. Kusukabe's class."

"A shame," Naoya drawled. "I've heard she's very good."

Yuta held out a hand. "Oh! I'm Yuta, by the way. I just transferred here. It's my first big school!"

After eyeing him like it might actually kill him to touch a child, Naoya dryly replied, "How quaint, nice meetin' ya then," and then took Yuta's hand.

Only to instantly stiffen and go pale.

"It is nice meeting you, isn't it, Naoya?" Yuta said pleasantly.

His demeanor shifted only a little, his body relaxed instead of brimming with nervous energy, the smile fading into something milder instead of bright. Even his eyes darkened, focused on Naoya's face. When Naoya tried to jerk his hand away, Yuta didn't let go, forcing him to struggle the same as Utahime had when she first met him at the baseball park. On the other hand, Yuta didn't seem to be struggling in the slightest, patient and calm as ever.

However, even if Yuta had barely changed, the air around him had shifted considerably. A terrible and dark sense of foreboding came over her, the wind picking up speed even as she began to feel smothered by something invisible. Despite it being only three in the afternoon, it began to grow darker outside, clouds from the distance rolling closer at an abrupt pace. Utahime clutched at the necklace resting against her chest under her blouse, as if that might protect her or at least help her breathe, but it didn't.

If this was a hint of Yuta's power, it was absolutely terrifying. She couldn't imagine what would happen if he were to let it out completely.

"What the fuck are you, kid?" Naoya demanded. "You a demon like Gojo too?"

An innocent, wide-eyed look flashed across Yuta's face. "Oh no, sir." He grinned toothily, but Utahime saw the sharpness behind it. "I'm much worse."

"Well, Utahime, for a woman of God, you sure do keep some terrible company," Naoya seethed.

"Don't put this on Miss Iori," Yuta scolded lightly, the grin replaced with a pouting frown. "You know you're not supposed to show your face around her, much less confront her in public. That's awfully manipulative of you and really mean. It's quite obvious that she's uncomfortable around you, so I'd suggest you leave her alone."

"Yeah? You gonna kill me? Send me to Hell?"

Lifting his other hand, Yuta tapped his lips as he thought carefully. "Hm, that's tempting, but nah, I was thinking more along the lines of completely ruining your life. Maybe a sudden stock market crash that makes you lose millions or getting the IRS and FBI to start sniffing around your family's company's finances." He shook Naoya's hand playfully. "You make enough deals with devils, one of them is bound to turn on you, and your family is drenched in corruption. Embezzlement, bribery, some very shady business deals. Or, I know, why don't we talk about your nasty coke habit and your penchant for girls that look a little too young, hm? You didn't need to be possessed for that, did you?"

Naoya gritted his teeth, practically fighting back a growl. "You're a little monster, aren't ya?"

"Yeah, I am," Yuta admitted with a laugh.

Utahime felt frozen in time, as if the three of them had been removed from the world, only to startle when a car horn blared. She glanced around, spotting two parents sticking their heads out of their vehicles to yell at each other, while another person's car alarm and windshield wipers went off without any explanation. A small group of children began to fight amongst each other, another teacher failing to stop them. There was a screech of tires from the street where someone ran a red light and nearly hit another car. Dogs barking out of control. A police siren echoing somewhere around the corner.

Nothing but chaos.

"Yuta," Utahime hissed. "You need to stop."

The boy jumped, looking away from Naoya to her, and then blinked. "Oh, sorry, I didn't realize so much of my energy was leaking out."

As quickly as that dark and sickly aura had swept over them, it faded away, even the clouds dissipating in the air so that the sun could peek through once more. The heavy feeling that had weighed on her chest was lifted as well, and her shoulders visibly sank with relief. Yuta flashed Utahime a quick, sheepish smile and let go of Naoya, who jerked his hand back as if he'd been scalded by a flame. The barking came to a stop, the teacher able to soothe the children, the person in line got their car to start working again, and the two parents stopped arguing as they could move their cars forward.

Utahime let out a breath. "Thank you."

"Freak of nature," Naoya grumbled, massaging his hand.

"Says the idiot that allowed a demon to hijack their body for a joyride," Yuta shot back, sticking out his tongue like a true child.

Lifting a hand, Utahime turned away from them both. "I'll get Maki and Mai."

"I'll stay here with Mr. Zen'in until you return," Yuta said, wearing a big smile again. "I don't want him to wander off and for something bad to happen to him."

"What a little shit," Naoya said through a tense smile.

After giving them a serious look, especially at Yuta, hoping to convey the demand that they not try to kill each other, Utahime left to fetch the twins. She found the girls milling about inside, neither one happy to hear that their cousin Naoya was picking them up, but they followed behind her with shuffling feet. He snapped his fingers at them, the twins falling quickly into line, though Maki did so with a glower. Yuta cheerfully waved them off, and Maki's glower faded as she hesitantly waved back before leaving with Naoya.

If he looked back at her one last time, Utahime wouldn't know, as she determinedly kept her eyes forward.

The next car pulled upfront and she called another child, guiding them into the car as Yuta hung back. Megumi and Tsumiki were picked up ten minutes later by Nanami, but Yuta didn't move to get in with them. This routine went on for a while until the last child was picked up, save for the ones that stayed for after school programs and Yuta, who had quietly stood by the remainder of the time. She had almost forgotten he was there until she turned around and found him staring down the street where Naoya had vanished with Maki and Mai.

"Hey," Utahime said softly. "Um, thank you."

Yuta peered sideways at her and smiled. "No problem. I don't get to be scary very often. It's kind of fun." The smile fell from his face, replaced by a thoughtful frown. "I guess that's not a good thing."

"No, but… I appreciated it this time, even if you might have gone a little overboard."

With a little laugh, Yuta scratched the back of his head. "Yeah, maybe."

"So." Utahime cleared her throat. "You enrolled in the school."

"I did."

"Why didn't you tell me beforehand?"

Yuta appeared almost bashful as he ducked his head. "I was worried you wouldn't want me here." She wasn't sure she did. "But the reality of the situation is that demons are naturally drawn to you and, due to your proximity to Megumi, Itadori, and Kugisaki, you're in a dangerous position. Naoya's appearance is proof of that."

Utahime's shoulders sank even further. "I suppose you're right." She had hoped that Gojo's last threat would dissuade him from showing up unannounced again, but he did have a right to be here. It wasn't like she could get him barred from the grounds on the basis that he creeped her out because there was no way she could tell people he was possessed by a bloody demon. "But…the school… You can't…"

"It won't be without some difficulties, but I'm trying to work them out," Yuta admitted. "Your distance from Satoru has been noticed, so yes, some unsavory types are coming out of the woodwork, and you're uncomfortable with me staying with you." She opened her mouth to argue, but he held up a hand. "It's okay. I get it. I am what I am, and so is Satoru. By enrolling in the school, it gives me the chance to be a barrier for you while giving you space and I can keep an eye on the kids better than Satoru."

"But–" Utahime tried to think of what she wanted to say, instead blurting out, "Homework. You'll have to keep up appearances, and it'll take up time–"

Yuta actually laughed and waved a hand. "Don't worry about that. I've got a few lost souls in Hell to do that for me. It's a unique form of punishment Nanami thought up. He hates paperwork."

"Chapel service," Utahime whispered, as if she was afraid someone might overhear them. "You can't avoid it forever. I'm sure you can come up with excuses for a while, but eventually, you'll get in severe trouble if they think you're trying to skip out."

The once bright smile on Yuta's face turned grim. "Like I said, I'm working on it."

Utahime wasn't sure what he could possibly do, but she couldn't argue with him either. Yuta seemed determined to see this through, and she didn't think there was anything she could do to stop him. Besides, she couldn't deny that, as horrifying as his true presence had been once he allowed it to bleed through, she was grateful for his help. He might have been the stronger demon, but Naoya, whatever he was, terrified her. Fear had cut through her like jagged ice, rendering her useless. It was embarrassing now that she looked back on it.

Even more embarrassing, she couldn't help but ask, "What does Gojo think about this plan?"

"That I'm stupid and it'll likely blow up in my face," Yuta huffed, "so of course he was all for it."

Utahime snorted. "Idiot."

"He might be." Yuta glanced in the direction of the sun, which was falling behind the tall buildings of the city. There was a warm glow on his face, making him almost look ethereal. "We do a lot of stupid things for those we care about, some good and some bad and some right in between. I think that sort of folly is kind of beautiful."

Pain echoed in Utahime's heart. There was nothing she could say to that, so she simply let it be, allowing the words to settle between them. He's sad, she had told Gojo, but it was so much more than that. Whatever he had done to cause his fall from grace, it must've been something he truly believed in, even though it had meant he would lose everything and more.

As pathetic as it sounded, Utahime wished could believe in something so resolutely, even if it meant her end. She had thought, for years, that she would give up her life for her faith, even going so far as to consider promising her entire being to the Lord if this teaching position didn't work out. With the revelations about Megumi, Yuuji, and Nobara, she even started to believe that helping them might be her calling, but it didn't feel like it was enough.

She was never enough, and for some reason, now that she knew God existed without a doubt, simply praying to Him no longer felt like it was enough either, not when she received no response back.

Chapter 17

Notes:

Happy late Easter! It felt wrong not to write for this fic for the holidays. :))))

Chapter Text

It was another week before Utahime saw Gojo again, but the moment was so fleeting that she spent the remainder of the day wondering if it meant anything at all. He had resumed his duties picking Megumi and Tsumiki up from school, although not Yuta, who made himself scarce after school let out. She wasn't quite sure what he was doing on his own, more than a little suspicious, but he'd assured her that it was nothing bad.

That wasn't very convincing coming from a demon, no matter how sweet he looked and behaved.

Utahime's heart had skipped a beat when she saw Gojo's black car in line, her stomach turning on its end as she walked Megumi and Tsumiki forward. Megumi clung tightly to her hand, perhaps nervous as well or still angry about whatever pain he'd perceived that Gojo had caused her. She was admittedly grateful that he didn't appear to be mad at her in the slightest, not seeing her behavior with Gojo as a betrayal on her end.

However, despite her insecurities, it was as if nothing had ever happened. Tsumiki opened the door, Gojo leaned over and flashed her a grin, asking if they'd been good little boys and girls, and that was it. The exchange was quick, smooth, and very empty. The smile on her face flickered when he winked and said that he'd see her tomorrow, pain echoing in her heart as she shut the door and watched them drive away.

Maybe, in the end, nothing had mattered. He'd had a taste of her and, with the game exposed, he considered it a win and had moved on.

Despite the strange sadness that she felt over the whole thing, it did make things easier. With each day she saw him again, the same routine, the pain lessened. She didn't think he was trying to wear her down to worm his way back into her life. He didn't appear interested in even trying to speak to her more than necessary. If his attempts to make her fall from grace with him were over, then so be it. She should be grateful for that. She should be relieved.

And she did, but it was still…sad.

She didn't return to the confessional booth for the rest of the week, unable to stomach whatever words a priest might tell her. Some things she wanted to keep between herself and God, and the shame she felt over this loss of a… whatever she'd had with Gojo was too intimate to lay bare to a man of the cloth.

Still, she did go back to church the following Sunday, feeling a little more centered after this week. Taking a page out of Yuta's book – or at least what he told Kusukabe – she'd focused on her own private devotion, determined to work on herself and her faith. It was different now that she knew things were real, some not what she'd thought. It had been oddly easier to believe when she didn't know the truth – when the only thing she could go on was her faith.

She hadn't blamed God for the attack that left her scarred on the inside and out, but knowing she'd been the victim of a demon – that they were drawn to her for a reason Gojo hadn't even known – left her unsettled. Utahime wanted to believe that she'd been placed here for a reason – that God had a plan for her, as He did all His faithful children – but the idea that the attack was a part of that plan was hard to contend with. She spent a week away from the church to deal with herself and then, when she finally felt a hint of peace as life returned to normal, she returned.

Seeing as how she attended the church on her own, usually sticking to a pew somewhere in the middle, it appeared as if her absence from the previous Sunday had not gone unnoticed.

"You're back."

The warm voice startled Utahime, and she jumped in her seat, turning to look up at the speaker. He was tall, his long black hair neatly tied in the back, and wore a simple dark suit. It wasn't flashy like one Gojo wore, more understated, but it was still nice, making her feel a little silly in the bland skirt and blouse she'd worn. "Oh, hi."

"May I sit here?"

It was probably inappropriate to blush over a man in church, but she'd done much worse recently, so she didn't see any harm in it. Despite being quite attractive and polite, he came to church on his own too from what she could tell, so it made sense for two lonely souls to find comfort together.

"Sure."

"Thanks," he said, sitting down. "This is a much better spot than my usual seat."

"Better view?" Utahime prompted.

"Better company," he quipped, making her blush all over again, "and admittedly a much better singing voice. Mrs. Kamo is no doubt devoted to the Lord, but He did not see it fit to bless her with such talents."

Despite the near blasphemy of the joke, there was no actual harm in it, but Utahime still had to lift a hand to her mouth to stifle a laugh. Mrs. Kamo was indeed devoted to her faith, her stepson Noritoshi in Utahime's class, even if his father was a well-known lout. Noritoshi, after all, was the product of an affair, but he donated enough money to the school and church for people to ignore that fact.

"And what of your singing abilities, Suguru?" Utahime countered.

He smiled again. "That's also why I wanted to sit beside you. Your gifted voice can drown out my own."

Utahime rolled her eyes, but she didn't berate him further. The Lord had indeed gifted her with a beautiful voice, one she had often put to use in the church and school while growing up. When she moved to the city and found a church to attend, her mother had questioned why she hadn't joined the choir, as she had before. Truth be told, she had dropped out of the church choir back in college, after the attack. Aside from the scar on her face, her throat had been wounded too, and she had been unable to sing for a while.

These days, she kept her voice low and to herself during the songs and hymns, smiling politely and shrugging when people asked why she didn't sing more often.

"You weren't at church last Sunday or Wednesday," Suguru noted. "Is everything okay?"

"Ah, yes, it's… I'm fine." Utahime ducked her eyes from his even gaze. She hadn't expected anyone to notice. While she and Suguru had talked here and there since he showed up a few weeks ago, they hadn't spoken in length. She knew his name, that he'd recently moved here for a job and had been searching the city for the right church to attend, and that he had a sharp wit, but that was about it.

Suguru laid a hand on her shoulder, nothing improper. Gojo would've probably tried to touch her thigh or rub her arm. "Are you sure?"

"Nothing a few rounds in the confessional booth can't help with," Utahime replied. The smile on her face faltered as Suguru continued to look over her, and she let out a little sigh. "It's just been a rough few weeks, and I was starting to get into my own head. I needed…some time, I think, to clear my head and work on my own personal faith. Thank you for your concern though."

"Of course." Suguru nodded in understanding. "One's connection with the Lord and their own faith is in truth a very intimate and private thing. Priests and the like are used as mediators, but it's important to spend time alone with your faith, and everyone's is different. No one should shame you for that. It does not make you any less devoted to pray in the privacy of your home instead of a massive church filled with others."

Utahime gazed at him with a hint of wonder, a sense of peace settling in her heart that she'd not felt in a while, perhaps not since meeting Gojo. "Suguru… Thank you."

"No need to thank me," Suguru said with a light laugh, lifting his hand from her shoulder.

"You sound as if you studied to be a priest yourself," Utahime pointed out.

Suguru shook his head, an amused look still lighting up his handsome face. "No, I've merely got a lot of experience, and I've spent many years working on my own relationship with our Father to understand its complexities."

Before Utahime could question him further, intrigued by his words, the priest stepped onto the pulpit, prepared to begin the sermon. Suguru gave her a soft smile, which she returned, and then looked ahead, somehow attentive and pensive at the same time. She wished for the same sort of peace as him, but all she could do was fold her hands in her lap and listen, hoping to find meaning in the words bestowed upon them today.

It felt good, she couldn't help but think, being in the house of God again, comforted by His words. Sitting beside Suguru, who nodded in understanding with each lesson, after months of toil aside Gojo and her world turning on its end and leaving her in the dark, it felt a bit like coming home.

Once the sermon was over and people began to disperse, Utahime took a deep breath. She had sung a little louder than normal during the songs and hymns, drawing more than a few eyes in her direction. A handful of people came up to her after to comment on her voice, one woman suggesting she join the choir, a child asking if she was a famous singer, but Utahime waved them all away with a smile and demure words of gratitude.

"They're not wrong, you know," Suguru told her in a low murmur. "You've been blessed with a gift. I don't think God would want you to hide it."

"I'm not hiding," Utahime insisted, her cheeks warm.

"No?" Suguru's smile turned sheepish. "If you're being honest, then I should probably confess something myself."

Utahime raised a curious eyebrow. "Oh?"

"There's another reason I wanted to sit beside you today," Suguru admitted. "I told you that I moved here for a job. It's actually at your school. I had my final interview on Friday for the counselor position and accepted the offer last night."

"Really?" Utahime's eyes widened, a funny feeling turning in her chest. "I had no idea. I knew Gakuganji was looking for someone to fill the position, but I didn't connect the two together."

"I saw your picture with the other staff members," Suguru explained. "I didn't want to startle you when I showed up on Monday." He held up his hands and chuckled. "I swear I'm not stalking you."

"No, I didn't think–" Utahime beamed, truly pleased with the news. While she didn't know him well, Suguru seemed to be a good man, or at least someone comfortable in his faith and relationship with God. He'd be a good addition. Mei Mei would, of course, have her fun. "That's wonderful. Congratulations! I look forward to working with you. Well, I'm just one of the teachers, but I have a few…interesting students, so we'll probably work together here and there."

Suguru snorted. "Gakuganji gave me an idea of what I'm walking into, though he said you've worked wonders with many of the more troublesome students. If your teaching is anywhere near as good as your singing, I'm sure you've done some great work."

"I'm doing my best," Utahime said shyly. "I want to do right by the kids."

"And you will, I've no doubt." Suguru considered her carefully, then smiled. "Don't be so hard on yourself, okay? Your faith is your own, and no man can judge you on that. No one will understand or be able to describe your relationship with God better than yourself. Trust that."

Utahime nodded. "You're right. I've been in the church for so long that I sometimes lose sight of that."

"It's easy to do, but you have a vibrant spirit I'd hate to see get extinguished." Suguru stood up from the pew, holding out a hand to help her. Warm as she felt over his kind and thoughtful words, she eyed it for a moment, thinking back to Gojo, and her stomach flipped. She stood without taking it, but Suguru didn't appear insulted. "Sorry, I've got to get some things ready for my first day tomorrow, so please excuse my sudden leave."

"It's fine," Utahime told him. "I have to finish my weekly plan and email my students' parents."

The two of them walked to the doors together, though Suguru paused to speak with Father Yaga, who was standing at the door to send people off. Utahime nodded to the two men and then stepped outside, smiling as the warmth of the sun washed over her. It was a beautiful day, her mood bolstered far more than usual after service. She did enjoy going to church, using that time to center herself, but with her view of the world changing, it had been hard to listen and maybe even believe.

Today had been a good day, and she even found herself eager to return to work tomorrow now that she knew Suguru would be there. It was a little silly, seeing as how they were little more than acquaintances, but it also inspired her to focus harder on her work. She'd gotten so wrapped up in everything with Megumi, Yuuji, and Nobara that she was starting to lose sight of her job as a whole. While she had to pay special attention to them, there were plenty of other students that needed her help too.

With all this in mind, it was, of course, at this exact moment that she looked ahead and spotted Gojo standing across the street, and her heart, which had been beating so steadily, shot into her throat. He was leaning against the side of his car with his legs crossed at the ankles and his arms across his chest, clearly waiting for her to step outside since he couldn't step foot inside the church. When he saw her freeze up on the steps, he grinned and waved at her cheerily, his black sunglasses looking normal for once on such a bright day.

Glancing back, Utahime was surprised and a little disappointed to see that Suguru was no longer speaking with Father Yaga. He must've slipped away when she was distracted by Gojo. The urge to walk down the steps, turn on her heels, and walk in the opposite direction was difficult to ignore, but she knew it wouldn't make a difference. Gojo would follow her and pester her until she interacted with him. It was better to get this out of the way now. At least with the church looming over them, she felt a sense of safety, even if it was flimsy at best.

"What do you want, Gojo?" Utahime demanded as she crossed the street.

Gojo's grin didn't falter despite her tense tone. "Why do I have to 'want' anything? Can't I simply miss you?"

Utahime pressed her lips into a thin line, settling a hard look on him. She was hyper aware of the fact that she was speaking with a demon just a few feet away from the doors of the church where other members of the congregation could see her. A part of her couldn't help but wonder if they knew – if anyone else could see and sense what Gojo truly was – but when she glanced around, no one seemed to care. If they looked at them twice, it was a woman eyeing Gojo, who stood out like a handsome weed.

He winked at one girl, who blushed and giggled with her friends as they scattered into the park. Probably to smoke or whatnot. A lot of the members their age did that, though Utahime didn't particularly blame them. She'd been much the same when she'd gone off for college at that age, although she had drank instead of smoked.

Still, Utahime swatted him on the arm, aggravated by his easy charm. "Stop it. She's nineteen, you weirdo."

"Sorry, sorry," Gojo replied, holding his hands up in surrender. "I meant it though. I miss you."

"Right, of course," Utahime muttered, folding her arms across her chest.

"I'm not the only one either," Gojo continued. "Megumi misses you too. He's been in such a dour mood lately, so I thought we could do something fun. Go to the movies, get pie and ice cream after. What do you say?"

Utahime scoffed. "You're just using the kids to manipulate me again."

"I am not!" Gojo insisted. "Well, okay, maybe a little, but it's the truth too." He dropped his hands, his shoulders sinking as well, as if he'd lowered the wall around himself. "I know you see Megumi at school, but it's not the same. He's noticed the difference, and it's…" He rolled his eyes. "It's affecting him. I've been trying to help him with his abilities, but he won't even respond to Yuta, refusing to use them, which can be dangerous in the long run."

Frowning, Utahime couldn't help but feel a stab of guilt. Truth be told, she might have distanced herself from Megumi, even in class. Of course she was warm and helpful and took special care of him, but she hadn't seen him outside of school since that night. A part of her had grown used to being around him more often. Gojo now had contact information for Nobara's and Yuuji's guardians so Megumi could hang out with them, but it wasn't the same.

And despite the fact that she saw them five times a week, she did miss them – or at least what they'd begun to build together, some strange found family.

"Fine," Utahime said. "But only for Megumi."

Gojo pouted. "Are you still mad at me?"

"No," Utahime sighed, not sure of how she felt about such an honest answer. She'd spent the majority of the past week angry with him, only to realize that her true anger was focused on herself. She was disappointed with herself, ashamed by her behavior, guilty over her outright sin against God and the carelessness toward her faith.

Nonetheless, Gojo must've sensed her disappointment, so he pushed himself off the car and stepped toward her, opening up his arms. "Let me make it up to you."

Utahime rolled her eyes. "Gojo, I'm not here to play games."

"I'm not playing games," he insisted, almost sounding genuine.

"I've had some time to think over the past few weeks, and I think it might be best if we just remain as colleagues," she continued, determined to hold onto her conviction. Gojo was so good at confusing her. He'd turned her entire life on its end, after all, and she'd been clinging onto him ever since, using him as a means to find her footing in this new world. She couldn't do that anymore. She couldn't depend on him to keep her afloat. "I don't know if I was placed here for a reason or not, but if we're meant to watch over the children, then we can do that – separately. We both have our jobs to do."

"Uta, please," Gojo said, close to begging. She narrowed her eyes suspiciously, tensing when he moved to lay his hands on her arms. He stopped himself at the last second, taking a step back. "I get it. I fucked up. I think it's a little messed up to blame me when it's literally ingrained in me and in my nature to do shit like that. Asking me to be any different is like asking the sun to stop shining. I can't say that I'm trying to be better, but I'm…" He took in a breath and shrugged. "I'm trying to do something ."

It was probably about as close to an honest apology as she was going to get from a demon, so she supposed she should consider herself lucky. Still, there was something a tad bit off about it, the suddenness of it not setting right with her. "Did Nanami or Yuta put you up to this?"

"Have they been harping on me to apologize to you?" Gojo stuck out his tongue. "Yeah, of course, they won't shut up about it. I've gotten my ass ripped more times than you can count by Nanami over the past three weeks. He wouldn't pick Megumi and Tsumiki up from school anymore. And Yuta…" He pocketed his hands and shook his head, falling back against the side of the car again. "His disappointment is more painful than the pope's. He barely acknowledges me half the time."

"Is that why he doesn't ride with you when you pick up Megumi and Tsumiki?" Utahime asked.

Gojo blew a raspberry. "That's part of the reason. He's always been stubborn and secretive, even as an angel, doing things his own way." He eyed her sideways, something obviously on his mind. "How's he faring in that hell hole? I mean, the school. His idea to enroll is obviously absurd, stupid, and even dangerous, but… It wasn't bad."

"So far, so good," Utahime said, "but it won't be long before his absence in service becomes a problem."

"Yeah, yeah, I figured as much," Gojo grumbled. "Pesky, little shit."

Utahime tilted her head. "Are you concerned for him?"

"Demons don't hold concern or fondness for other demons," Gojo pointed out cheekily.

"What about fallen angels?"

Gojo tsked, an obvious button pressed. "Touche."

When he caught the faint smile on her face, he eased up, something of an abashed look flashing across his face. It was a bad idea, letting herself get lulled into this easy back and forth with him, especially when she'd spent the past three weeks trying to reconcile her relationship with Gojo and God. She had promised herself that when they spoke at length again, she would put a wall between them, keep him at bay, but he was particularly skilled at finding cracks to slip through, like a snake.

Utahime glanced back at the church, thinking back on the peace she'd felt in the last hour, and then turned back to face Gojo. In order for there to be light, there must be dark. God had created both, after all.

"If you want to make up for your behavior, how would you go about it?" Utahime asked carefully. "Don't think you can just buy me off with a nice lunch or gift or whatever."

"No, no, not that – my usual tactics wouldn't work on you." Gojo tilted his head, his sunglasses sliding down the bridge of his nose to expose his eyes. "But what about something I've never given anyone before?"

Utahime furrowed her brow. "Like what?"

"You wanted to know who I am," Gojo said, his tone casual despite the hint of tension in his body. "I'm offering you a glimpse into my soul, as twisted as it is – and then you can decide if you ever want to be around me again."

Her heart, which had been seemingly lodged in her throat since she first saw him standing outside the church waiting for her, dropped into the pit of her stomach. She stared at him, wide-eyed and mouth parted. She couldn't help but wonder if this was some sort of trick, but she could also sense the uneasiness in Gojo. This was unfamiliar territory for him. For as long as he'd been around, he had held himself back, forced to hide parts of himself, to act and deflect and manipulate.

And maybe, after countless years of suffering, I wanted something for myself.

She hated to admit it, but that was something she could understand very well. It sounded like the first time Gojo had ever admitted that out loud. Perhaps he'd distanced from her due to embarrassment more than shame, but she could understand the depth of what an admission like that meant from him.

"Okay then." Utahime took in a breath. "Tell me."

Gojo gestured at the small park. "Walk with me? I figured you'd feel more comfortable out in public."

With a snort, Utahime muttered, "You're learning."

"I'm trying ," he insisted. Fighting the urge to look back at the church again, Utahime stepped around the car and walked into the park, Gojo quickly falling into step beside her. "You look very pretty, by the way. I've always found it hypocritical when people dress up so much for church when there's all that talk about humility, so your look is both modest and lovely."

"Do not push your luck," Utahime told him sharply.

A smile pulled at Gojo's lips. "Fair enough."

They stepped onto a path. It was a small city park, nothing like the one where Megumi, Yuuji, and Nobara played baseball with an adjoining playground area. Still, it was beautiful, and she often took a walk around here before or after service on nice days, the high arches of the church in the background bringing her comfort.

"Utahime," Gojo started, sounding oddly hesitant. "I don't want to tell you about the things I've done as a demon. I don't think you need to know nor would you really want to know. They aren't good. I've lied, cheated, manipulated, and influenced humans to do terrible things – sometimes because I was under orders and sometimes simply because I was bored. Some were minor things, just me wasting time and being a bastard, and others…"

She dropped her gaze on the path in front of them, watching their feet walk side by side together. "I know."

"I've never…" Gojo swallowed. "I've never killed anyone directly as a demon."

Utahime's fingers dug into her arms. "Directly."

"I've shaken hands and rubbed elbows with horrible people in history," Gojo admitted.

"And as an angel?" Utahime asked, afraid to hear his response despite knowing what it would be.

"We… They are soldiers, first and foremost, cold and deadly, created to defend the word of you-know-who and do whatever was commanded of them," Gojo explained slowly. When she peered at him sideways, he looked away from her, not wanting to meet her gaze. Uncomfortable, she realized, maybe even ashamed. "If I was ordered to kill a man, for whatever reason, I did it without question. If I was commanded to raze an entire city to the ground, I didn't blink. I listened. I obeyed. I never once stopped to consider my actions. Sometimes, it was to protect. Sometimes, it was to punish."

Utahime bit her lip, tension building in her gut. "On God's orders."

"Yeah, well, the fire and brimstone preachers aren't always just doom and gloom," Gojo told her with a careless shrug. "The same almighty being that you love so dearly is the same that commanded the Great Flood – and we helped deliver that divine judgment. Sure, it was a little exaggerated for theatrics – humans love to make things melodramatic – but the devastation was still unlike anything else, immeasurable lives lost in a matter of hours."

There wasn't anything she could say to that – nothing to defend the God she saw as loving and forgiving. She had been brought up hearing such stories, taught to fear the Lord as much as revere him, but it was still difficult for her to understand. They were told, as children, that humanity was so corrupt that it had to be wiped out completely. Burn the crop to save the field, so to speak. It was seen as a righteous act, but it still made her sick to her stomach.

"Yuta was…devastated. I'm not sure he ever recovered from it." Gojo swallowed thickly. "He wept, and he mourned all those lost lives, even those considered depraved and beyond saving. There was a belief that the Flood was so great because of it, his power that great among angels."

"You say that like it's a bad thing," Utahime murmured, thinking of Yuta's kind eyes and soft smile – and the way it had all turned cold and dark when he grasped Naoya's hand.

Gojo paused in his walk, stopping beside a small pond where a handful of fish swam languidly. "You must realize that while angels can feel emotion and such, they're not meant to, as it clouds them. Free will and all that is what allows humans to be human and demons to exist. Angels are separated from that, and once they begin to break away from it, that leads to the possibility of falling from grace – of being tainted."

"Is that…when it happened?" Utahime asked. "I thought, well… I assumed you fell first."

"It was a step down a long and treacherous set of stairs," Gojo admitted. "And yes, I did fall first. Yuta blames himself for it, afraid he influenced me, but in truth, I'd grown disillusioned and tired – and angry, very angry."

Instead of denying the urge, Utahime reached out to lay a land on Gojo's arm. He twitched, but he didn't move to pull away, his chest moving slowly as he breathed. "You still are."

"Of course. I've done many terrible and selfish things as a demon – corrupted souls, brought men and women to ruin, destroyed lives, toppled businesses and governments alike." Gojo closed his eyes behind his glasses, but, as she peered at him out of the corners of her eyes, he looked as if he was seeing something else. "But I laid absolute devastation and brutal judgment as an angel, without hesitation or thought of my own, and when I finally questioned my orders, I was turned on by someone I considered my closest companion and was cast out of Heaven and doomed for eternity." He opened his eyes, gaze blank. "It sucks ."

Utahime gave him a pitying smile. "Understatement of the millenia?"

When Gojo caught her expression, he wrinkled his nose. "Ugh, don't pity me like that. It's annoying."

"It's a sad story," Utahime pointed out.

"And it happened a very long time ago, so it is what it is," Gojo replied, waving a dismissive hand. "I made my choice – and for the first time, it was solely my choice. I can be angry and wounded and bitter, but I won't regret that."

"Do you regret any of what you've done?" Utahime asked.

Gojo hesitated, then begrudgingly said, "A few things, sure, but mostly bringing the others down with me. Nanami would chew me out if he heard me take responsibility for his actions, and Yuta would never blame me. I burned the bridge, but I didn't intend to strand them as well."

Daring to step closer to him, Utahime laid her other hand on his cheek, turning his head to face her. Bathed in sunlight, the brightness of his eyes were dimmed, almost appearing normal, but she saw the years of torture behind them, both others and his own. "Tell me what happened. What caused you to fall from grace?"

"The same thing that brings most men to their knees," Gojo said with a mirthless laugh. "Love, the greatest gift bestowed upon humans and the worst curse of all."

Utahime frowned. "I don't believe that."

"Angels aren't supposed to feel that either – no greed, no rage, no love, no warmth." Gojo leaned into Utahime's palm, as if he could absorb something from her. "Only the almighty upstairs was allowed that. Yuta was the only exception. We used to say that he was favored, the one closest to…to our Father." He cleared his throat and pulled away from Utahime, stepping forward and continuing down the path, forcing her to follow him. "It didn't matter in the end. We were all cast out, and Yuta was perhaps cursed the worst of all of us for his betrayal."

"Gojo…"

"I'll tell you another time, if you don't mind," Gojo cut in without looking at her. "I'm afraid I won't be in the mood for movies or ice cream if I keep going on like this. It puts me in such a shitty dour mood, and I can't exactly lash out like I used to."

While she wasn't pleased with the sudden shutdown, as evident by the twist of her lips, Utahime knew that pushing Gojo further would get him nowhere. He had perhaps opened up to her more today than he had any other human in his time as a demon, most certainly as an angel. He could've been lying – made up the whole story to garner her sympathy and manipulate her into trusting him again – but he wasn't. Gojo was a liar and a cheat – it was a part of him, as he'd stated – but this was not something he could simply lie about for fun, not when talking about it seemed to physically pain him.

"Are you happier now as a demon?" Utahime asked.

Gojo flashed her a sideways grin. "Sometimes."

"What about now?"

"Well, you're with me, so I'm a bit biased."

Utahime huffed. "Surely you've worked alongside humans that knew what you were before."

"Yeah, but they were on my side." Gojo blew a raspberry. "Disgusting, little cretins that just wanted their spot in Hell. They knew there was no way they'd pass through the Gates of Heaven, so they cast their lot with us, and fuck, if they weren't all so damn pathetic." He snorted and shook his head. "As if there are any good spots in Hell. Ask Nanami. The whole place is a shithole, especially the seats meant for the so-called esteemed ones."

"Is there no hope for you at all?" Utahime questioned. "If you could be saved…"

"You mean if my daddy forgave me and welcomed me back with open arms and a pat on the head?" Gojo stopped walking and turned to face her, a hard expression on his face that startled her. She froze up again, feeling captured by that intense gaze. "No, I wouldn't go back. I can't, not after what I've experienced. I can't get rid of the bad without also getting rid of the good." He brushed a strand of hair out of her face, tucking it behind her ear, but she couldn't get the words out to scold him for the presumptuous action. "I'd lose you too."

Utahime didn't know how to respond – couldn't, not in the face of such brutal honesty and vulnerability. It was a side of Gojo that she hadn't thought possible, and she supposed, in a way, it never would have been had he remained an angel. It was difficult, but one's faith was not always an easy path. The Bible was filled with stories of men and women whose faith had been tested again and again, by the very God they loved, and so in a way, it gave her a sense of pride to feel that way now.

Still sucked, as Gojo so eloquently put.

"What time is the movie?" Utahime asked.

Gojo brightened up immediately. "About two hours. We can meet at my place and ride together."

"Call Yuta, will you?"

"You sure?" Gojo teased. "He might accidentally cause the power to go out or the computers to break."

"I'm sure," Utahime said. "Don't burn that bridge too."

Gojo blinked, caught off guard, but then he smiled, softer than normal. This didn't make up for what he'd done to her, not entirely at least, but she understood him better. She didn't feel like she was standing on shaky ground, grasping onto his arm to keep herself from falling, not when he was slowly inching his way down. She would be able to hold her ground and her own, but she couldn't put her faith in men as she had before. She had to trust herself and her faith before anything else.

Suguru was right. No one would be able to understand her personal relationship with God. It was intimate, private, and above all else, it was hers. She thought of Gojo's hopeless words, his desire to have something of his own for once, and her heart ached. He could not have what she did, not after what he'd gone through and witnessed, but demon or not, it made her sad to think of him as alone, separated from everyone, even those that might believe in him or consider him a companion.

Perhaps, with some guidance and careful prodding, he would realize he wasn't as alone as he thought. Utahime couldn't save him, not if he didn't want to be saved, but she was as stubborn as they came. She wouldn't give up on him, as surely as he had not given up on those he refused to admit he cared about.

Chapter 18

Notes:

I'm back at it again at making myself both laugh and sad about Yuta - but now with more complications featuring angel Geto and Gojo's emotional constipation! I think Utahime and Yuta (and Nanami honestly) should just go on vacation for spring break. lmfao

Chapter Text

It was a warm day, nice enough outside to allow the kids to play a little longer during recess. Utahime stood in the corner near the doors, watching as the classes mixed with each other, and smiled when she spotted Megumi surrounded by other children. He'd come a long way since autumn. Gone was the boy who hung out alone on the swings or stuck with Tsumiki and her friends. Now he had friends of his own, kids he could play with. He ran about on the playground equipment, doing his best to dodge Yuuji's attempts at tagging him.

Kusakabe stepped up beside her, sipping on what had to be his third cup of coffee today. He was doing his best to quit smoking, first replacing nicotine with candy and then sugar with caffeine. "We should probably bring the kids in soon. You know how Gakuganji is about schedules."

"Of course."

Following her gaze, Kusakabe watched the same group of kids as her. "You know if they plan on signing up for the spring little league?"

Utahime nodded. "Yes, all three have spoken to me about it. They're very excited. I believe Maki Zen'in, in your class, is going to sign up as well."

Maki's sister, Mai, was not as enthusiastic about baseball, contrary to Naoya's implication that both of them were interested in participating. She was hanging out with Tsumiki on the monkey bars with two other girls in their class, whereas Maki was playing tag with Megumi, Yuuji, and Nobara.

Kusakabe cleared his throat. "What about Okkotsu?"

And Yuta. It was impossible to forget about the little demon, especially when his laugh was the loudest as he just barely managed to slip out of Maki's grasp. That laughter was cut short by a yelp when he tripped over his untied shoelaces, crashing to the ground in a near-comical way. Utahime forced herself to stand still, holding her breath as she waited for the oncoming cries of a skinned knee or palm, but Yuta pushed himself to upright, wiping the dirt off his hands and wearing an embarrassed smile.

He wasn't hurt, so Maki slapped him on the shoulder, tagging him.

"I don't know," Utahime admitted. "I've heard him talk about baseball with the other children, but he doesn't seem very…sports-inclined."

Rougher around the edges than her, Kusakabe snorted into his coffee. "I was gonna say clumsy as hell."

Utahime smiled slightly. "He is a bit accident prone."

Rubbing the back of his neck with his free hand, Kusakabe admitted, "I don't know what to do with him. He still hasn't attended chapel service with everyone. I gave him a pass for a while because it was apparently how he was raised and he's very shy when it comes to public devotion, but Gakuganji has brought it up multiple times. He's not happy and is beginning to wonder if it's more of a sign of social disruption."

"Oh, I don't think it's that drastic," Utahime said, maybe a little too quickly.

Luckily, Kusakabe was distracted enough by his own thinking to have noticed. "Okkotsu's a good kid" – which was an irony considering he was literally a demon – "and he's smart and more knowledgeable about the Bible and religion in general than most adults. He's…a little weird, but considering he came from a very strict and religious upbringing, that's understandable."

"I heard he was taken out of a cult."

Utahime frowned at Mei Mei, who had strolled over toward them. "Gossiping about our students isn't proper."

While Mei Mei smiled, Kusakabe let out a sigh. "It would make sense. He's had scripture pounded into his head – but I've heard him quote from books not even recorded in the Bible – and it would account for his discomfort over the chapel service. It's nothing like how he was raised. He's awkward about it."

"Not to mention his guardian is through the state," Mei Mei pointed out. "I checked Okkotsu's records when I met the man. He's ridiculously handsome – and obviously not his father."

That would've been Nanami, who had begun to act as Yuta's guardian in public the same way that Gojo operated as Megumi's and Tsumiki's, except theirs was only for appearance's sake. Despite looking like a child, Yuta didn't need someone to take care of him. Still, he couldn't simply enroll the school on his own, so Nanami had stepped in to fill the role, begrudgingly so if Utahime had to guess.

"I've spoken with his guardian via email and phone a few times, but the man was evasive too, which lends some credibility to Mei Mei's theory. He might not legally be able to give out more details or he simply doesn't know how to handle the kid's issues with religion." Kusakabe chugged the remainder of his coffee and tossed the cup into a trash bin by the door. "Either way, Gakuganji isn't gonna stand for it much longer, so I don't know how many more times I can allow him to skip before I have to – I don't know – give him detention or whatever."

Utahime pressed her lips together as Kusakabe and Mei Mei thought it over. Neither one of them were terribly religious, so they only attended chapel service because it was required of them. She wasn't even sure if they went to church. She thought Kusakabe did sometimes, like with his family, but Mei Mei certainly didn't. The Sabbath, according to her, was a day of rest in the eyes of the Lord – and she took that to heart, even though it was not for religious reasons.

Still, it was hard for her to keep quiet, especially when she knew exactly why Yuta hadn't been attending service. He literally couldn't. As a demon, he could not step foot onto holy ground. The school itself didn't count as such, but the chapel, which had been blessed, was, meaning that he couldn't even pass through the doors. She'd seen him eyeing the heavy wood doors once, an unreadable expression on his young face.

What must such a room mean to Yuta, who had been banished from ever seeing God's face again?

"Have you considered taking him to speak with Suguru?" Utahime offered. "He might be able to help."

Mei Mei raised a meticulous eyebrow. "Suguru?" A smile tugged at her painted lips. "Oh, Utahime, I didn't know you two were so close."

Utahime blushed. "We attend the same church."

"Even better," Mei Mei drawled. "He's very handsome, charming, and intelligent."

"Mei, please, he's a colleague," Utahime muttered.

"That doesn't mean you can't have fun with him," Mei Mei insisted, milking Utahime's embarrassment. "And hey, he's as equally devoted to his faith as you, so maybe he's the man of your godly dreams."

Holding up a hand, Utahime stopped Mei Mei before she could go any further, although her friend did not stop smiling or giggling to herself. Turning to Kusakabe, who always suffered in awkward silence whenever Mei Mei teased Utahime about her love life lest he wanted to get attacked too, Utahime started again, "He's very good with the children. Even Nobara has done well with him. Perhaps, if Okkotsu's past is the root of his avoidance, Suguru would be able to set up something more private with him that will ease Gakuganji's concerns. We can't force him to attend if it has to do with some sort of trauma. That would be irresponsible of us."

Fiddling with a toothpick, Kusakabe thought it over, then nodded. "That's a good idea. You're really perceptive with these kids, Iori."

"Almost saint-like," Mei Mei added teasingly.

"Please." Utahime fought the urge to roll her eyes. "I can take him after school today, if you like. He usually stays after pick-up for a while, and I planned on staying to grade papers."

"Yeah, sure, if you don't mind."

Mei Mei clicked her tongue. "If you want to see Geto more, you should simply ask him to spend time with you outside of work and church, not use children."

"I'm not–" Utahime planted her hands on her hips. "Oh, hush, Mei Mei, it's not like that. Suguru is a professional, and he is very passionate about his job and helping the children."

"Mm, yes, he's very impressive, especially to you."

Kusakabe huffed. "C'mon, Mei, you're just jealous because he's not accepted any of your advances."

Mei Mei laughed. "Okay, that's fair, but I will gladly admit defeat if he's interested in our dear Utahime."

"He's not interested in me," Utahime said quickly, her cheeks warming at the mere suggestion. It was inappropriate, especially now that they were colleagues. There wasn't exactly a policy against personal fraternization between employees, but it was frowned upon, and she didn't want to disappoint Gakuganji.

(Still, it was hard to deny that Suguru hit all the marks.)

"Of course not." Mei Mei folded her arms across her chest. "He's such a good man. He wouldn't have any unseemly motives."

When Kusakabe coughed very suspiciously, Utahime glowered at him, and he held up his hands in surrender. Taking a breath, she straightened up and said, "You're free to your own imagination, but I'm doing this to help out. I'm familiar with both Suguru and Okkotsu, so I might be able to ease the introduction. If Okkotsu has gone through some sort of religious trauma, it would be best to keep it private before we bring up more…severe methods."

"That's fair," Kusakabe agreed. "I'll let him know."

After Kusakabe left to signal the end recess and start filing the students back inside, Mei Mei took his place beside Utahime, leaning in to murmur, "Don't think I missed the way you and Geto spoke during lunch. Splitting and sharing your homemade meals with each other? He's quite taken with you."

"Stop, he's only being friendly," Utahime ground out. "And I'm trying to remain professional."

"You can be professional at work," Mei Mei pointed out, "and more than friendly outside of it."

Honestly, some days, Utahime spent extra time praying for her best friend's soul. It was hard work, especially when Mei Mei seemed to enjoy living on the edge, but someone had to do it, for her sake.

With Kusakabe taking over pickups, much to Megumi's displeasure, Utahime made her way to her coworker's classroom after school let out. Yuta was waiting for her dutifully at the door, clutching his backpack against his chest, one of the straps broken. It had apparently gotten caught on a door, ripping at the seams and dragging him to the ground awkwardly, but he didn't appear any worse for wear.

"I'm sorry about this," Utahime sighed. "Since they were about to involve the principal, this was the only thing I could think to do."

"It's okay," Yuta said. "I knew something would eventually come to a head, so this is the best option. One man won't be that difficult to sway, and if I can get him on my side, I can get those in charge off my backs for a while."

Utahime frowned. "Sway."

Yuta peered up at her. "I'm not gonna corrupt him or anything like that. I just need to buy myself some time."

"For what?"

"To figure out a solution." Yuta smiled. "Have a little faith."

A demon telling her to have faith was more than ironic and perhaps blasphemous in itself, but Utahime kept her mouth shut. She'd asked him more than once what he was doing whenever he stayed after school on his own, but he wouldn't tell her, only saying that he was trying to find a way around the problem. She didn't think there was a way, seeing as how it was pretty cut and dry. He was a demon, and demons weren't allowed on hallowed ground. Not even Gojo, powerful as he was, could step foot in the church, forced to wait outside for her on Sundays.

Which was becoming a problem in itself. It was stupid and no doubt foolish on her part, but she didn't want Geto to see her with Gojo, especially when he made it look like he was picking her up.

When Suguru's office door came into sight, even though he appeared to be his usual upbeat self, Utahime could tell that Yuta was nervous. Well, maybe nervous was the wrong word. It wasn't darkness either, not like the energy he'd displayed when confronting Naoya. It was more like…discomfort, as if he wasn't the demon inserting himself into a holy space surrounded by people of God.

"You're uncomfortable," Utahime noted.

Yuta's smile flickered into a grimace. "Well, can you blame me? I've not had good experiences with holy men."

Oh, right. Utahime's stomach turned. Gojo had joked about it, making light of the situation, but even she had caught the almost pitying tone underlining his words. Demons did their best to corrupt souls, lead people into temptation, convince the faithful into crossing the line over to darkness – and Yuta, with his uniquely innocent and youthful appearance, would've been the perfect bait to lure the most horrid and wretched of people into sinning.

"He's a good man," Utahime reassured him. "He truly wants to help."

"That's well and all, but he can't truly help me," Yuta pointed out. "Not in the way he helped you, at least."

Utahime opened her mouth, but she didn't know what to say to that. Did they know of her…? Well, it wasn't a relationship, not like Mei Mei tried to intimate. But did they know of her acquaintance with him? If they were, they must not know everything. Gojo would no doubt blather on about it and ask her questions. He'd pestered her about Mei Mei and Kusakabe too before deciding they weren't a bother, whatever that meant.

"Just try not to get found out, okay?" Utahime sighed. "He's also incredibly perceptive and intuitive."

"No need to worry about me," Yuta chirped. "The rumors are true. I was taken from a religious cult after my parents failed to leave and was placed in a home by the state in order to live a normal life. It's all very tragic, and I'm a confused and anxious little boy trying to find their place in a big, scary, new world."

Eyeing him sideways, Utahime said, "You've really thought this through."

Yuta shrugged. "Well, cults were more of Gojo's thing – they do wonders for his ego and he always found them both endlessly fascinating and terribly stupid – but he used to take me around since a lot of cults love to indoctrinate children." He spoke about it so plainly, like it was just another Tuesday and Gojo was taking him to see a movie. She forgot sometimes that Gojo could say some damning things, but Yuta's spin was even stranger. "I heard the other teachers speculating about it, so I figured I might as well feed the flames."

"It's a good cover, I suppose," Utahime said, trying her best not to sound like she was condoning lying.

"Gojo likes to joke that organized religion is just a cult dressed up to look family friendly for the government." Yuta looked away, an oddly distant expression flickering across his face. "It's not too far off from the truth. That's what it felt like when I was…you know. We had a leader, whom we trusted with absolutely everything, did whatever we were told without question, isolated ourselves from the world because we were told it would corrupt us, worshiped day in and day out, followed a strict set of rules only for us, starved ourselves of anything good to remain pure."

Utahime swallowed, her throat constricting with emotion. "Gojo also said you were different – that you were maybe even favored because you were allowed to feel more."

Yuta smiled sadly. "I suppose the others did see it that way, but sometimes, a blessing can be a curse."

It was similar to what Gojo had said that day after church: Love, the greatest gift bestowed upon humans and the worst curse of all.

However, there was no time left for Utahime to question Yuta further, not when they stopped outside of Suguru's office. His name had yet to be added to the door, although the former counselor's name had been scraped off overnight after their very private release from service. When she glanced down at Yuta again, the sadness had vanished from his expression, replaced with something more akin to sheepish and shy. It was an act, she realized, one meant to placate the counselor and bring upon sympathy for him.

Yuta was good at this too.

After he nodded, letting her know that he was ready, Utahime knocked on the door, opening it when she heard Suguru call out, "Come in."

Utahime peeked inside first, a nervous smile tugging at her lips. "Hi, it's me."

Sitting at his desk, Suguru sat upright and smiled warmly in return. "Utahime." He spoke her name so fondly that her heart skipped a beat, like a shepherd welcoming a wayward lamb home. It was ridiculous. "Kusakabe told me that you were bringing me a student after school let out. The one refusing to attend chapel service, yes?"

She nodded but was quick to add, "Refusing to attend seems a bit harsh. It's more like he's avoiding it. I think he's…uncomfortable and unused to such customs, even though they're perfectly normal and comforting for us."

"Gakuganji warned me about him." Suguru gestured vaguely. "He's a bit…old school."

"Just a bit." Utahime had to press her lips together to refrain from giggling. It was girlish and stupid, especially when they were being somewhat inconsiderate of their boss. He wasn't wrong though. "Okkotsu is a little shy, so I thought I might stay if he's too nervous? At least for the beginning."

"Of course, of course."

Glancing back at Yuta, who was rocking back and forth on his heels, Utahime waved him forward. "Come on then."

Taking a deep breath, Yuta put on his most innocent look – big, earnest eyes, brows slightly pinched with anxiety, hands wringing in front of his chest – and shuffled into the room. He piped up as soon as he crossed the threshold into the counselor's office, his voice tight with a devastating need to please. "Honest, sir, I'm not trying to make trouble, I swear."

That warm smile never left Suguru's face. "I'm sure you aren't, Yuta."

The demon came to a sudden halt, his expression and body seemingly freezing in time as he stared at Suguru. It was a rather strange reaction, but Utahime had found Suguru disarming as well the first few times they'd met at church. He had an aura about him that she couldn't put a finger on, though she at least knew it wasn't like Gojo's or Naoya's. He was warm and friendly, yes, but he had a wall around him as well, like he was keeping others at a distance, perhaps to protect himself or to be proper.

"May I call you that?" Suguru asked. "Or are you more comfortable with Okkotsu?"

There was a stillness about Yuta as he continued to stare, his voice genuinely small like a child's his age when he replied, "Yuta is fine."

Suguru gestured toward one of the chairs sitting opposite of his desk. "Sit, please." After a moment of hesitation, Yuta stepped further into the room and lowered himself into a chair. "Are you thirsty or hungry? I don't have much, but I have some chocolate stowed away for emergencies."

"I'm okay," Yuta replied. "I'm not big on sweets."

"No? It's dark chocolate."

Yuta shook his head. "I'm good, thank you."

Leaning back in his chair, Suguru considered Yuta thoroughly, though he wore a neutral expression, careful not to allow any of his own feelings on the matter bleed through. "Well, you appear to know why you're here. The elders are, of course, displeased with your…apprehension to attend service with your classmates, but we – your teacher, Miss Iori, and I – are more concerned with your well-being. I can't help but feel like there's something more at play here that we're missing."

"It's…hard to explain," Yuta managed.

Suguru held out his hands. "I've got plenty of time to listen. I'd like to understand the issue so we can figure out a plan that works best for everyone. That's what I'm here for, after all."

Yuta's lips twitched into a smile. "Right. You're here to help me. That's what Miss Iori said."

"I would like to try," Suguru replied. "And I don't think either of us want to disappoint Miss Iori, now do we?"

"Oh, I'm not disappointed," Utahime added hastily. "As you told me, our connection with the Lord is a private and intimate relationship, so I don't know if forcing Yuta into attending service, who is unused to such public worship, would be the best course of action." Tilting his head backwards, Yuta peered up at her curiously while Suguru gazed at her. Under their focus, she blushed. "Pardon me for speaking out of turn."

"No, I did say that, and you would be correct." Suguru returned his attention to Yuta, who looked back at him at the same time, his expression unreadable once more. "Wouldn't you agree, Yuta? Everyone's relationship with our Father is uniquely our own, no one the same, and it is very personal. While many people show their devotion through public service, our true connection, our faith and belief in God, our love for Him, is impossible to describe."

Yuta was breathing steadily, his eyes never leaving Suguru's gaze, captivated by him. Such dialogue seemed far above average to be used with a nine-year-old, but then again, even Kusakabe had pointed out that Yuta spoke differently from other children his age. He could easily fall back in line with other kids, looking and sounding like a normal boy, but when it came to God and religion, he was himself, as if scripture and the word of God had been ingrained into his brain. Suguru wasn't treating Yuta like some stubborn, weird kid like the others had.

When Yuta finally replied, his voice was soft, even meek. "It's mine. I don't like to talk about it."

"But you do love Him, do you not?" Suguru pressed. "You believe in Him, His Word, His works?"

"Yes," Yuta mumbled.

Suguru nodded, pleased by the response. "Then I believe we can work something out – but we will need to talk about this." Yuta didn't respond, his eyes downcast and his lips twisting into something a little more petulant than she was used to seeing from him. He looked properly scolded and abashed. "Considering your background, I know this is difficult for you, so if you're uncomfortable speaking alone with me, Miss Iori offered to stay."

"No." Yuta jerked upright, his sudden refusal catching Utahime off guard, but then he blushed, glancing away and adding, "No, it's okay. I don't mind, and I'm sure you've got more important things to do, Miss Iori."

"Oh, um, okay." Utahime put on a smile, but she couldn't help but feel a little awkward at his abrupt dismissal.

"I'll bring him back to you when we're done. If his guardian arrives before we're finished, let me know." Suguru's eyes swept from her back to Yuta, who was determinedly looking at the bookcase in the corner of the office. "Yuta and I have a lot to discuss, don't we? I think we can come to an understanding though."

Utahime nodded. "I hope so."

"And," Suguru added before she could leave, "there was something I wanted to speak with you after I'm done with Yuta, if you don't mind."

She could only pray that she didn't blush too terribly, responding as coolly as possible, "Of course. I planned on staying later to grade tests. I'll, um, be in my classroom then."

After taking one last look at Yuta, who was eyeing Suguru sideways now, Utahime nodded again, then stepped out of the office and shut the door behind her. She was hesitant to leave Yuta there on his own, but he himself had said that he didn't want her to stick around. Perhaps he didn't want her to see him outright lying. Gojo was more than willing to flaunt the way he was able to deceive humans, but Yuta seemed more unwilling to do so, even being open with Tsumiki when he was at Gojo's apartment.

Still, she couldn't help the way her heart skipped a beat nervously. Suguru wasn't like other people, and she worried that, much like her, he would be able to spot the truth about Yuta's existence. If he did…

She didn't think he would be nearly as understanding or forgiving as her.

The hour was late when Gojo heard a knock at his door. With both Megumi and Tsumiki in their respective bedrooms asleep for the school night, he'd been left to his own devices, lounging on the couch as he flicked through countless channels in an attempt to find something to watch on TV. He was in one of those listless moods where he struggled to simply sit down and do nothing, his mind in desperate need of something more active to do.

It was a dangerous time for him. He'd gotten into some of his worst trouble as a demon whenever he was in one of these moods and, now that he was fully playing the part of legal guardian, he couldn't exactly get into shit like he had before. Well, he could, he supposed, if he changed his appearance, got Yuta or Nanami to come over to watch the kids, but then his mind inevitably drifted back to Utahime, and he just…

He couldn't – and that made him even more restless and sour.

Still, a visitor at this hour usually meant something interesting was happening, so Gojo hopped up from his spot on the couch and opened the door, revealing a rather put out looking Yuta behind it.

Peering up and down the hallway, Gojo quipped, "Where's your dad?"

Ignoring the joke at Nanami's expense, Yuta huffed and stepped inside. "We've got a problem."

Gojo rolled his eyes and shut the door. Normally, Yuta was more than willing to entertain his little quips, so Nanami must've been rubbing off on him if he was acting this serious. What a drag. "Oh yeah? Have you finally come to terms with the fact that you can't pull off this school boy act?"

Yuta grimaced. "That's…part of it."

"And what's the other part?" Gojo questioned. "It's not Naoya or whatever demon is living rent free in him, is it?"

"No, it's worse."

Gojo scoffed. "How can it be worse than that glorified meat suit?"

Yuta bit his lip, teetering nervously on his feet, and then gazed at Gojo with a look that was an unsettling mixture of both regret and frustration. "It's Geto."

Everything in Gojo came to an abrupt halt, as if his entire world was frozen in time. His body, his mind, his fucking soul – it all stopped. Moments later, a flood of emotions swept over him, so vivid and strong that he couldn't move if he'd wanted. They rooted him to the spot, forcing him to relive immeasurable memories in a span of a minute.

Geto had been brought up in passing conversations with Nanami and Yuta before, all of which Gojo brushed off or avoided entirely, but it had been years since they'd crossed paths. After his fall from grace, after his disgrace and shame and transformation into a demon, but it had been long enough that Gojo could pretend like he'd forgotten about the angel that could've been considered his best friend, if angels were allowed to have such things. The mere mention of him could sour Gojo's whole week, but if he was here now, if he was involved…

"How?"

With a sigh, Yuta said, "You could say that he's acting as…Utahime's guardian angel."

Gojo clenched his hands into fists, sharpened nails digging into his palm. "No," he growled. "No, I won't allow that. He can't– He can't just come down here and pretend like he gives a damn. That's not– He doesn't–"

"I know, I know," Yuta jumped in quickly, holding up his hands. "From what I could gather, our unique situation has been brought to Heaven's attention." A sheepish look flashed across his face. "I think, when you brought me out of Hell, the alarms were raised since I'm, you know, not supposed to be let out. Your guardianship of Megumi was already common knowledge, seeing as how you're shielding him from judgment, but then Sukuna's future possession of Itadori was brought to light and Kugisaki's exorcism abilities, and well…"

"And so he just had to be the one to come down here and stick his holy nose in our shit," Gojo ground out.

"Who better to handle this than Heaven's best and most devoted soldier?" Yuta pointed out. "Utahime was indeed placed here for a reason – she's a part of the design – but with demons drawn to her more than usual, Geto was sent here to watch over her and make sure she's not…tampered with."

"As if he gives a shit about her," Gojo snarled. "He's not here to protect her. He's here to make sure she doesn't step out of line. Geto would be more than willing to strike her down should she falter in the slightest."

He had done it before, without any qualms or hesitation. Gojo had witnessed it more times than he cared to admit – even participated in it alongside him, back when they were each other's other halves – but he would not allow that to happen to Utahime. She'd suffered enough at both Heaven's and Hell's expenses. She didn't need to be on the chopping block as well, especially when humans could so easily fall, even good-hearted ones.

Yuta shook his head. "I'm not sure what Heaven's motives are exactly, if Geto has any himself or if he's simply following orders, but he's done an excellent job at integrating himself into the situation."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Gojo demanded. "Angels don't get involved. You know that damn well, Yuta."

When Yuta wasn't provoked to snap back, Gojo furrowed his brow. Short of handing down punishment, angels did not get involved in human affairs – and if they did, it was only for very serious and world-altering reasons. Yuta was the only angel he'd ever known to eschew that fateful unwritten law, slipping down to earth in order to help the humans that their Father loved despite their flaws. And, though Gojo did not place the blame on him for his own fall, that desire to get involved and help, that love, had cost them everything in the end.

Geto, ever strong in his beliefs, had seen to their loss personally.

"Yuta," Gojo prompted once more. "If Geto is here, then he has a purpose. Is he watching over Utahime or us?"

"Both?" Yuta guessed. "He's placed himself in a very good position to keep an eye on every angle."

Gojo stared blankly. "A good position. You've spoken to him at length then."

He had assumed that Yuta had crossed paths with Geto, who would not tread earth as they did. Angels, even if they did lend a helping hand after being commanded to do so, almost always kept themselves hidden. They did not take on flesh or appear to humans like demons did, although they could technically use a faithful servant as a human host under extreme circumstances. It was incredibly rare, of course, and at the most, angels appeared to humans as visions near death or in their subconscious. Demons, on the other hand, could pick angels out of a crowd even when they remained invisible to the world.

It was a furious shock then when Yuta explained, "Geto is the new counselor at the school."

"What?"

"And," Yuta continued, looking very uncomfortable, "he also attends Utahime's church."

"What?" Gojo practically barked. "That conniving bastard."

"Funny, I'm sure that's what he thinks of you."

It took everything in Gojo's power not to lash out in rage, though he couldn't keep a lid on his demonic nature. That darkness seeped out of him, pulsing furiously in the room, though Yuta remained unaffected by it. He couldn't allow it entirely out, or else it would disturb Megumi and Tsumiki, the former even more so. It could even trigger him to use his own abilities out of fear.

However, the idea of Geto – the most loyal of Heaven's soldiers, disdainful of humans and their weakness to falling from the light, cold and indifferent to their plights, the angel that had laid down the most severe judgment for Gojo when he had refused an order for the first time… The idea that that angel was protecting Utahime infuriated him to no end. He did not care for humans nor did he love them. He felt very little for them, save for disappointment when they allowed themselves to be corrupted, as if their old man hadn't been the one to give them free will in the first place and then threw them to the wolves.

"He's done a particularly good job at getting Utahime to trust him," Yuta said, adding insult to injury. "If I didn't know any better, I'd say she might be enamored with him."

"No," Gojo snapped. "No, no, no, I'm not– This is not–" He spun on his heels, searching the room in a blind rage until he spotted his cell on the coffee table. Snatching it up, he unlocked it and pulled up Utahime's number. "I'm not going to let him play with her like that. It's not a game. She's not just a mission. He'll destroy her in the end, and he won't even give a damn."

"Satoru, stop, we can't!"

"What do you mean we can't?" Gojo demanded. "He's lying to her. Isn't that against their commandments? He can't come down here and play by our book! It's fucking bullshit."

"We can't tell her," Yuta insisted.

"Why the hell not?"

Yuta let out an aggravated huff. "Like it or not, Geto has put us in a precarious position. Not only does he have the power to get me expelled due to my inability to enter the chapel, but he's uniquely placed with the others. Megumi had a knife at his back already, but now it's at his throat. We still don't know Heaven's designs on Itadori's possession. Not to mention, with Kugisaki's unique exorcism abilities that work on both demons and angels, his influence on her could be a death sentence for us. And Utahime…"

Gojo gripped his phone tightly. "He'll hurt her."

"If that is what is commanded of him, yes," Yuta admitted, "but according to him, Heaven wants her safe. She is in a very dangerous spot right now. Even if we mean her no harm, other demons have become aware of her influence, proximity, and importance to Megumi and the others. She's too tempting – and you know that."

"So what? We all work together now?" Even if it was sarcasm, the suggestion tasted bitter on his tongue.

Yuta held out his hands. "We're at a standstill, but we can't tell Utahime. Geto said that, if it comes to it, he will tell her the truth, but for now, the secrecy is meant to protect her. It's…for her own good."

"And you believe him," Gojo seethed. "After everything you witnessed him do – after you know exactly what he's capable of. You're still willing to work with him after what he did? Do you honestly think he'll be so forgiving after our betrayal?"

"Don't patronize me about Geto," Yuta shot back, colder than Gojo had witnessed from him in a while. "I know more than most what he's capable of. I've been soaked in the blood that he spilled in Their name. I've cradled the souls that he cleansed through fire and blood. I've wept over his glorious and righteous judgment." He glared, his eyes flashing dangerously, more like a demon's than ever before. "So no, he'll never forgive me for defying him, but I made that choice knowing full well what would happen. I willingly sacrificed everything."

For you.

Yuta would never say it out loud, but Gojo couldn't help but think it. Contrary to what other angels might still believe, while they had all whispered about their Father favoring Yuta, he'd never been envious. A little amused perhaps, sometimes confused, and even frustrated by Yuta's fondness for humans, but he hadn't understood it for the longest time. It had just been this little thing, patting the young angel on the head when he slipped back through the gates, listening to his stories about their Father's most beloved creation, their follies and triumphs, their fears and dreams.

Their falls from grace might've been entangled with each other's, but whereas Gojo had become disillusioned with his duty and lost sight of his faith, Yuta's had only burned brighter. Despite the turmoil that ended with Gojo, Nanami, and a handful of other angels being banished from Heaven, Yuta had given it all up when he defended Gojo from Geto, saving him from a blow that would've done far more than send him to Hell.

"We can't do that again though, Satoru," Yuta said quietly, the coldness bleeding away from him, his usual self peeking through. "You cannot act out like you did before, not unless you want Utahime and Megumi caught in the crosshairs." Gojo gritted his teeth, but he kept his mouth shut. Yuta wasn't wrong. A war between Heaven and Hell, on any scale, would only mean suffering for the humans in the middle. "Geto said nothing about us needing to back off or step aside. He's certainly not happy with you trying to tempt Utahime, especially with her history with demons, but… He believes her faith is strong."

"It is," Gojo grumbled. As much as it frustrated him for his own selfish reasons, he couldn't help but admire it too. He wouldn't have liked her nearly as much if her faith was as tremulous as most humans' he'd dealt with.

"She was chosen for a reason," Yuta said carefully.

Rolling his eyes, Gojo made a retching sound. "They work in mysterious ways."

Yuta smiled. To those that didn't know him, it would've looked sweet, but Gojo saw the hint of trickery in it. "Who knows? If Utahime can be a good influence for you, maybe she can convince Geto to see humans in a new light as well. She's got an incredibly warm spirit."

Gojo snorted. "Positive influence for demons and negative influence for angels? She'd love to hear that theory."

"I wouldn't say negative," Yuta replied, "but she does have a strong effect, doesn't she?"

"She's tempting," Gojo admitted, thinking back to all the ways he craved her. In the three weeks that he'd avoided her after the incident at the apartment, he hadn't been able to shake her from his mind. His desire for her had only grown stronger, to the point where it pissed him off and made him sick, to the point where he actually felt shame, something he'd not experienced in a long time. It wasn't a positive effect, but it was something.

Gojo didn't know whether he liked the idea or not that Geto might be tempted by her as well. He wasn't in the mood to share her with anyone else, even if it meant knocking his old comrade down a peg or two, but it appeared, as if for now, he didn't have much of a choice.

Damn Geto. He'd always known where to strike him the hardest.

Chapter 19

Notes:

When I say that I had SO MUCH FUN with this chapter! Geto vs Gojo vs Yuta AND GO. I love it when Yuta is obviously the superior of the three. lmfao

Chapter Text

While Gojo had conceded to Yuta's explanation that he could not tell Utahime the truth about her new colleague and friend and would not interfere with Geto's involvement in her life, he had not agreed to avoid the angel entirely. In fact, it would've been an affront to their old friendship if he didn't confront him at some point, seeing as how they had always been at each other's sides during the old times. He wouldn't show Geto blatant disrespect by ignoring his presence and pretended he didn't exist.

As an important man (of sorts) in Utahime's life, it was Gojo's responsibility to vet any other men (of sorts) that tried to become involved with her. He was protecting her, which was what Yuta would've wanted, seeing as how he had always been the angel known for dipping his fingers into humans' affairs to protect them. Honestly, Yuta should be proud of him for working so hard to keep Utahime safe, not sulking in the backseat of the car like a brat.

Gojo caught his reflection in the rearview mirror. "C'mon, what's with the face?"

"This is a bad idea," Yuta muttered.

"We made plans with Utahime," Gojo replied. "I'm not going to stand her up."

"You could pick her up from her apartment," Yuta pointed out. "Not…here."

Gojo grinned. "Uncomfortable? You've only been hanging out in a Bible school five days a week for a month."

Twisting his lips, Yuta muttered, "It's not that, and you know it."

"And besides," Gojo added with a sniff, "you've been hanging out with Geto behind my back."

Yuta stiffened. "I'm not–" He shot Gojo a glower through the mirror, but Gojo raised a finger, warning Yuta to watch himself. If he were to allow any of his power to seep out while Gojo was driving a car with two human children, there was no telling what disaster would befall them. "Those counseling sessions are fake. Most of the time, Geto leads me to stand outside the chapel doors and walks away smiling. Every now and then, he stays to watch, but I think he just likes seeing me fail to enter."

"What about the other times?" Gojo couldn't help but ask.

"He's certainly enjoying his time in this role," Yuta said, gesturing with a vague hand. "All this talk about philosophy, ethics, and religion. He likes to debate things and bring up past issues in relation to the present, though I think it's in part to probe for information. He's studied up to come down from Heaven. It reminds me a bit of how you were during the Renaissance."

Gojo wrinkled his nose. "So he's a pretentious bastard."

A particularly sneaky smile flashed across Yuta's face. "You two were often of an even temperament and ego."

"Now you're just being a brat," Gojo grumbled as he made the right turn that would take him to the church.

The holy building loomed in the distance, towering above the more inconspicuous buildings around it and the park that was perched before its feet. Old as it was, it wasn't the most extravagant church Gojo had seen and it could stand for some repairs, but it was located in the heart of the city, an irony not lost on him. As they got closer, Yuta sank further in his seat, a dark energy pitifully protecting him.

After he parked the car across the street, where he always did while waiting for Utahime, Gojo peered back at Yuta over the bridge of his glasses. "Does it really bother you that much?"

"You can't feel it?" Yuta murmured, gazing up at the church woefully.

"Feel what?" Gojo asked blankly.

Yuta blinked and looked away, closing in on himself once more. "Nothing."

Secretive little shit. Just because Yuta did not enjoy lying like most demons did not mean he was capable of it, and he had learned that lying by omission was the easiest thing he could do to piss off Gojo. He'd blocked Gojo out for weeks after upsetting Utahime, to the point where even Nanami had commented on it.

Turning his attention to the other two kids in the car, Gojo waved at them to take out their earbuds. "Stay here with Yuta. I'll be right back."

"Okay!" Tsumiki responded brightly.

Megumi rolled his eyes and put his earbuds in, returning his attention back to his tablet. "Whatever."

Kids these days, honestly. At least Tsumiki was using her tablet to read something whereas Megumi was playing some random game. Gojo wanted to be mad at being dismissed, but digital tablets were a thing of beauty when it came to distracting annoying human children. Even Yuta had marveled at the rise of technology, having been trapped in Hell for the better part of twenty or so years.

Stepping out of the car, Gojo made sure to lock the doors behind them. He leaned against the car and did a brief check of his appearance – smoothing out his shirt, straightening the sleeves of his casual suit jacket, making sure his glasses properly hid his eyes, touching up his hair. He wasn't nervous (if anything, he was furious), but he wanted to make an instant impression.

After all, it wasn't every day you got to confront the angel that cut off your wings and tossed you out of Heaven.

When the doors opened, Gojo's heart ticked up a beat, but he didn't move, waiting until he saw the telltale bob of a familiar white bow. The moment he did, a strange feeling swept over him, and he pushed away from the car, ready to call out for her, only to freeze when he saw another man standing very close to her. Gojo's mouth went dry, and his throat constricted, his palms suddenly feeling sweatier than ever before. He could only watch as the man's hand drifted behind her, likely resting against the small of her back, guiding her even closer as they spoke intimately.

Rage sliced through Gojo, ice cold. He was forced to swallow down an old darkness from engulfing him, knowing full well that it would be strong enough to unsettle others. He'd mistakenly allowed enough to bleed through before he could control himself, however, and that man's impossibly black eyes slid over to him. Gojo kept his expression neutral even as a smile tugged at the man's lips.

It didn't matter how much time had passed since they'd last seen each other or if this was a new vessel for him to occupy during his time here. Gojo would have recognized Suguru anywhere. His heart knew him as it knew his own. Neither one of them could hide from each other.

Nonetheless, they had to hide a part of themselves from Utahime, at least for her sake and safety. Gojo didn't like it, believing that they had some designs of their own upstairs that involved Geto's true identity being kept secret from her, but he understood that they were at a slight disadvantage despite having more numbers. Utahime would be more inclined to believe in an angel than a devil. It didn't make her stupid, just human, although Gojo knew Utahime was far more stubborn than Heaven would give her credit for. She wouldn't believe Geto blindly, not after he lied to her face and pretended to be her friend.

And that was exactly what he was doing – pretending – because Geto, as an angel, did not and could not love or even care for a tainted human as their dear old Dad could. It grated on Gojo's nerves, knowing Geto was not only tricking her but playing with her emotions, all for the greater good or whatever bullshit he'd come up with.

Striding across the street, Gojo raised a hand and waved. "Hi, Utahime!"

As predicted, so caught up in her conversation with Geto, Utahime startled at his voice. The heel of her shoe slipped over the edge of the stairs, but before Gojo could even make a move, Geto caught her effortlessly, one hand holding onto her arm while the hand on her back had slid around her waist. Gojo pressed his lips together, fighting the urge to sneer as he spotted the surprise on Utahime's face, the blush of her cheeks at such an intimate hold. It was something he would've done had he been in Geto's position.

"Are you okay?" Geto asked, still holding onto her.

"Yes, I'm–" Utahime swallowed. "I'm fine."

After she regained her footing on the step, Geto let go of her, but he didn't step away. "A friend?"

"Yes, he's– a friend." Utahime shot Gojo a dirty look, a mixture between anger and desperation. He loathed the way he reacted to it instantly, a grin curling at his lips at just the look on her face. She was embarrassed, he could tell, from the slip, Geto catching her, and also Gojo's presence. No doubt she was worried about Geto somehow figuring out that she was friendly with a demon, which would surely paint her in a terrible light.

If she only knew that Geto was very well-aware of the company she kept and was probably disgusted by it.

Clearing her throat, Utahime continued, "He's actually the guardian of one of my students, Megumi. We became acquainted when Megumi was struggling in school. I helped him get Megumi involved with the little league team."

"The one Kusakabe coaches on the side?"

Utahime smiled, pleased with Geto's memory. "Yup, that's the ticket."

"You're so involved with your students," Geto noted. "It's very admirable."

Gojo could've thrown up over the way Utahime blushed all over again, but it was made even worse by the fact that it was something he'd basically said to her multiple times. Coming from Geto, however, it sounded far more sincere. A man of God showing interest in her and believing in her little work – it must've been fucking romantic to her. Yuta had been right. Geto was playing this game very well.

"And those students are very eager to see their beloved teacher," Gojo jumped in brightly, plastering his best smile on his face. "You didn't forget our plans, did you?"

Recognition lit up Utahime's face. "Oh! The baseball game!"

"It might not be the Major Leagues, but I heard our Triple A team is pretty good this year." Gojo pulled out the tickets from his pocket, spreading them out evenly for the two to see. "Yuuji's grandfather is dropping Yuuji and Nobara off at the stadium. Even Yuta is coming. Tsumiki asked him. This last ticket is for you" – his eyes flickered between her and Geto – "if you still want to go, that is. I don't want to…interrupt anything."

"No, no, you're not–" Utahime waved a hand at him and then pressed a finger to her temple. "I'm sorry. It did slip my mind, but I promised the kids I would come."

Gojo perked up immediately. "Excellent! First pitch is in thirty minutes, but we might be able to get snacks and in our seats before then if we're lucky."

"Right, of course." Utahime frowned, glancing down at her modest dark blue dress and neat flats. "I'm not exactly…dressed for a baseball game."

"We can pick up some merch while we're there for you to change in," Gojo responded. "On me."

"Oh no–"

"I insist."

Geto rested a hand on her shoulder. "Accepting his offer of hospitality wouldn't be a sin, so long as he's offering out of the goodness of his heart and not with any ulterior motives in mind."

Gojo grinned, flashing his canines. "No ulterior motives here except to have a good time."

"I…suppose so." Utahime eyed them both, a hint of suspicion in her eyes, but Gojo made sure not to allow a hint of coldness show on his face. Geto, meanwhile, remained somehow both cool and warm, a calming presence. It drove Gojo up a fucking wall.

"Well, I'll let you go have your fun," Geto said. "Since you have plans for the day, are we still on for dinner tonight? I don't want to pull you away from anything or interrupt your day out."

Utahime shook her head. "No, I still want to have dinner. It'll give us time to discuss the spring break program."

Geto smiled warmly. "I look forward to it."

There was a moment of hesitation on Utahime's end, but then she smiled, nodded, and traipsed down the remaining steps. She wasn't sure how to behave around Geto – torn between her professionalism and the obvious attraction that she felt towards him, though his own coolness held her at bay. And it was all a show for Gojo. Geto could have done far more without making Utahime uncomfortable, but he refrained, showing Gojo just how little he had to do in order for Utahime to trust him – to want to be good for him.

As she passed Gojo, noting that he hadn't moved, she hissed, "Don't be an ass."

"Only for you," Gojo murmured in return, leaning in close so only she would hear him. She huffed and started across the street, instantly brightening when the back door was thrown open to reveal an excited Tsumiki.

"She's a good woman."

Gojo swung his gaze back to Geto. "Yeah?"

"She has a good heart," Geto surmised. "A good soul ." His eyes were still on Utahime, watching as she awed over Tsumiki's cute baseball get-up, a costume akin to the uniforms in A League of Their Own . She wasn't as into sports as Megumi or Utahime, but she'd thought the clothes were cute, so Gojo bought her one. "It's a rarity these days. I was surprised to find her as pure as she is."

"Don't let her fool you," Gojo snarked. "She's got a wicked temper."

"I imagine you're particularly talented at drawing that out of her," Geto drawled, finally bringing his attention back to him. "I would've expected you to have thoroughly tainted her by now. Losing your touch?"

"Maybe it's the wrong play," Gojo shot back.

Geto snorted. "Are you insinuating that you have genuine feelings for her?" He gave Gojo what looked almost like a pitying look, a gaze he would've spared for the poor souls that would be smote alongside the sinners that doomed their city. "Don't be a fool, Satoru. You know nothing but ruin can come of that. If, by chance, you do care for her in any way, you'll keep your claws out of her. She's been marked by Hell enough as it is. Spare her your suffering."

"Get off your high horse," Gojo said. "As if you don't know that deceiving her will bring her pain as well. She trusts you – she likes you – but believe me, once she finds out you've been lying, she won't forgive lightly. At the least, she'll never forget." He glanced back at Utahime, watching her run a finger around the rim of Megumi's baseball cap as she examined it. "Both sides have hurt her."

With a hum, Geto nodded. "Men of the cloth are still fallible, especially when it comes to women."

Gojo blew a raspberry. "That's a fancy way of saying religious groups are filled with sexist jackasses."

"And you're any better?" Geto questioned.

"For her?" Gojo countered. "I'll be anything she needs me to be."

Geto's dark eyes glittered knowingly. "You'll play any role to get what you want, won't you?" He shook his head. "If only you weren't so hellbent on dragging her down with you, perhaps you would see beyond your own selfish desires and understand the consequences of your actions."

Before Gojo could argue with him further, a clearing of someone's throat distracted them both, and Gojo glanced down to find Yuta standing a few paces away from him. "What's up, pipsqueak?" he asked, sensing the edge of Yuta's power. No doubt Geto felt it as well, judging by the way he eyed the small demon.

"I think it's best we leave, Satoru," Yuta said, his eyes sweeping from Geto to him. "We don't want to be late for the game, after all."

"You don't want to stick around, Yuta?" Geto gestured toward the church doors, catching Yuta's attention before he quickly reverted it back to him. "You can step inside. I'm sure we can find someone to take your confessional if there is anything weighing on your mind."

The smile that flickered across Yuta's face was awkward and misplaced, not fully able to hide his distaste. "The offer is kind, Geto, thank you, but I'm afraid I've had my fill of priests in the bowels of Hell. There's a good amount of them, absolutely choked up over their sins and failure to live up to Heaven's standards."

Geto frowned, and Gojo grinned. Innocent as he looked and more even-tempered than most demons, Yuta could be far more cutting than others when he chose. He knew the hearts of people, demons, and angels – loved them, even those that Gojo thought didn't deserve it – so he knew their darkness as well.

"Hm, yes, even those that supposedly devote their lives to our Father can fall to the lowest depths." Geto's eyes briefly flickered to Utahime, so fast that Gojo almost missed it, but then he turned his attention back to Yuta, settling a careful look on him. "You're very familiar with such tortured souls, aren't you? Perhaps we should add that to the list of subjects we must discuss during your counseling sessions."

Yuta's lips curled. "Of course. I would love to discuss how those in trusted positions abuse their religious power and how religion is often used to shield predators." He held out his hands and shrugged. "But Utahime finds comfort in this church, so I don't want to disturb it. I wouldn't want to be too tempting . I'm not here to cause anyone to fall from grace."

"Then what are you here for, pray tell?"

"To protect Utahime, the same as you," Yuta insisted stubbornly. "Not to mention the children, even if it means protecting them from you."

"Please." Geto huffed. "Do not act like you're some sort of guardian angel. Lie to humans all you want – even lie to me and our Father – but do not lie to yourself, Yuta." He smiled again, but this time, it lacked all of the warmth he'd shown Utahime. "You're a demon, and that is all you ever will be. You're not capable of small miracles anymore, only terrible devastation."

His words, while true, were damning, and Yuta withered somewhat. He hid it as best as he could, not wanting to alert Utahime to anything wrong in case she was watching, but Geto had hit a nerve that only they would know about. After all, it had been Geto who had often commented disparagingly on Yuta's Earthly visits, making note of how improper they were, turning his nose at his marks of disobedience.

Geto had been the angel who had tried to slay the young girl who Yuta had befriended, a child unknowingly born with drops of demon blood, a seemingly innocent human doomed to be eradicated by Heavenly Judgement. And he would have done it with no questions had Gojo not stopped him at the last second. It could be said that saving her life was Yuta's last miracle, and it had changed everything.

"You're still a fucking dick, I see," Gojo said decisively, rolling his eyes. "Nice to know some things don't change after a century or two."

"Play the part of the gentleman and protector all you want, Satoru," Geto told him, "but know that Judgement will come for you. Heaven has not forgotten your betrayal or the treacherous deeds that followed in your wake. You can use your power to shield Fushiguro for now, but your power does not have the same reach of the Lord's, and He will see to it that you pay for your part in this."

Gojo snorted. "So much for turning the other cheek."

"Enough," Yuta declared. "We need to leave – now." He sighed, dropping his shoulders. "I only came over here because Utahime was worried that you would embarrass her with Geto."

An incredulous look flashed across Gojo's face, and he pouted. "Embarrass her? How could I do that?"

"Very easily," Geto pointed out.

"Whatever the reason that brought us together – destiny, Hell, our…" Yuta coughed. "Whatever it is, I, for one, think it's a good thing. It's obvious that something is at play here – something I don't either side quite understands – and we're all at risk of a terrible tragedy befalling us. In the middle, we have three fated children and an innocent woman who has been marked by both Heaven and Hell."

"Ever the mediator still, aren't you?" Geto sighed.

"I am." Yuta stood upright, stepping forward and holding out a hand to Geto, which made both older men raise their eyebrows. "I'd like to believe we can work together again, at least until we figure out what's going on."

A shrewd look fell over Geto's face. "Do you honestly think I'd shake hands with a demon?"

Yuta put on his best smile. "I think so, especially since Utahime is watching. I'm just a regular kid, remember? It would look awfully rude of the kind-hearted, intelligent counselor to deny his wayward student a handshake."

From a distance, the smile on Geto's face would appear genuine and warm, but up close, Gojo saw the anger in his eyes, especially as he took Yuta's hand. "You're a clever, little thing. Hell rubbed off you more than you'd like to admit."

With his back facing Utahime, she wouldn't be able to see Yuta stick out his tongue. "Satoru taught me well."

"What can I say?" Gojo laughed. "I'm a good teacher."

Upon letting go, Geto took a step back and pocketed his hands, ignoring Gojo on purpose. "I'll see you tomorrow, Yuta. We have another session after school, do we not?"

Yuta grimaced. "Yes, we do."

"I'm sure it will be very illuminating," Geto said, a hint of humor in his tone. "I look forward to seeing your progress."

"Come on then," Yuta muttered, turning on his heels. "We've taken too long as it is."

Gojo waved at Geto, a grin on his face, and turned to follow Yuta down the steps when Geto called out, "Satoru!" He paused at the last sep and turned around to face him. "Take care of Utahime, will you? She's very…precious."

That uncomfortable feeling in Gojo's gut twisted further, especially when he made the mistake of looking forward and catching eyes with Utahime. She was still standing outside the car, allowing Yuta to get in the backseat. As much as she was appear neutral, she couldn't hide the anxious glimmer in her eyes. She was worried, though she would likely deny it. Geto had done an incredible job of inserting himself into Utahime's life fast.

Gojo's fingers twitched at his sides, the urge to curl them into fists and slug Geto right in the jaw blaring in his mind. Instead, he relaxed his body and waved back at Geto. "You got it! We're gonna have lots of fun! Not too much fun, of course." He winked. "I'll make sure she gets back to you in time for dinner, though I can't account for how tired she'll likely be."

Without waiting for a response, Gojo hopped off the last step and strode over to the car, whistling as he crossed the street. He refused to look back, even if he could feel Geto's knowing gaze on him. The innuendo was just that – a total bluff – but it still felt good to rub it in his face. As an angel, he could not indulge in such carnal desires, but Gojo, who knew just how tempting Utahime was, couldn't help but wonder if it had crossed his mind despite his usual disdain for humans.

"You ready?" Gojo asked once he reached the car.

"What was all that about?" Utahime hissed, darting around the car to confront him.

Gojo blinked innocently. "What was what about?"

"That!" Utahime demanded,gesturing wildly at the church. "You three were speaking for an awfully long time."

"Utahime," Gojo said carefully, "I had to check him out. You're a magnet for those with nefarious thoughts and desires. I needed to make sure he was safe."

"He's a colleague," Utahime stated, "and a friend." She glanced away from him, embarrassed by the admission. Oh, Utahime. She was so innocent and sweet, so inexperienced in the world. He just wanted to take her hand and open her eyes to everything. "Besides, he's obviously not a demon since he can enter the church and the chapel at school."

"No, he's not a demon like me nor is he possessed like Naoya," Gojo admitted. "But there is a stage before that – the courting stage, if you will, where a demon can target a human and follow them around, prey on them and even subtly influence them to act on their dark thoughts without possessing them." He had been always preferred a hands-on approach, getting in the mix of things, but Yuta could do such things without even trying. They were all lucky that he had little interest in it. "You wouldn't be able to see such demons, as they lack a corporeal form."

Utahime blanched. "You mean… There are demons that I can't see?"

"Yes, and they're drawn to you, especially since Megumi is coming into his powers," Gojo told her. "This man – this…coworker and friend of yours – became interested in you very quickly."

"He's not–"

"He is," Gojo cut in, "and I had to make sure that his intentions were, well…normal, for lack of a better word. I needed to check if there were any outside influences, but alas, I'm not the only one that has noticed your charm and beauty." Utahime blushed deeply. "I needed to see for myself if there were any outside influences."

Utahime swallowed. "And…were there any?"

Gojo hesitated, but then said, "No, he's not being influenced by a demon." It wasn't a lie, but it didn't feel like the truth either. "But he could have been and you wouldn't have realized it. That's why it's important for us to stick close and keep an eye out. Lesser demons won't bother you if Yuta or I are around. It's weird, I get it, but we're trying to protect you, okay?"

"I…" Utahime glanced around him, probably looking for Geto, but he must not have been there since she sank back against the side of the car. "Okay."

Gojo tugged gently on her bow, not hard enough to undo it. "You're important to me. I don't want anything bad to happen to you." She peered up at him through her eyelashes, the look nearly stealing his breath. "Not unless I'm the one doing it."

Utahime slapped his hand away, scowling at him. "Stop it."

"Sorry, sorry! It was too hard to resist." Gojo laughed as she stomped back to the passenger side. "Shall we?"

She rolled her eyes, but she didn't say anything, likely knowing it was a lost cause, and slid into the passenger seat. He followed her with a cheeky grin, enjoying the way her cheeks were still dusted with blush.

Even if it wasn't exactly the truth, Gojo had meant every word he'd said. There were dangers lurking out there that she couldn't see, and it was up to them (and Geto) to find them before they found her. She was a beacon of light, and those bathed in darkness would be hungry to swallow her whole. He couldn't allow it.

Not when he wanted to devour her first. Geto wasn't wrong about that.

Chapter 20

Notes:

I can't spend my mornings in this Christian coffee shop waiting for my daughter to get out of her special school program and NOT write for this fic. It would've been - shall we say? - blasphemous. :)))) Our girl Utahime really is stuck between a rock and a hard place - but who is the rock and who is the hard place. hehehehe

Chapter Text

Utahime couldn't remember the last time she'd felt so self-conscious in her life, perhaps not since her freshman year of college when she agreed to go out for the first time. Not even with Gojo had she been this nervous, cleaning her apartment so finely that it could've been photographed for a magazine. By the time she realized what she was doing, it was too late, and she was overanalyzing the way her pillows rested on the couch. It was so stupid, especially since none of it mattered.

After all, Suguru wouldn't judge her for something as basic as her home decor. Gojo might tease her about how modest and simple she was, but Suguru was different. He didn't care about such materialistic things.

And she really shouldn't care that he didn't care.

A ping from her phone dragged her attention away from any concerns she might've had over the state of her apartment. She forced herself to walk over to the end table where her phone was charging, willing her heart to calm down over something as simple as a text message. Indeed, when she saw Mei Mei's name, she smiled, at ease over a message from her best friend. However, the moment she opened it up, she scowled.

Have fun on your date tonight. ;) Do something that I would do.

Utahime's text back was furious – it's not a date! – but it did nothing to deter Mei Mei, who had been relentless about Suguru over the past week. Ever since they'd had dinner together last Sunday, her best friend had taken it upon herself to tease her and repeatedly insinuate that there was something going on between them. Even in front of Suguru himself! Utahime had been mortified, damn near dragging her friend out of the teacher's lounge.

While there were no specific rules against fraternization amongst coworkers, it was frowned upon, especially after an affair between the previous school counselor and a married teacher had come to light. Utahime had been unable to look at either of them when they were escorted out of the school with the belongings, having stumbled across them being intimate with each other in the basement during the fall festival. It had only been half a year since then, but it felt like a lifetime ago, the memory of Gojo's lips on hers still fresh in her mind along with the realization that there was something terribly wrong with him.

Speaking of Gojo… She flicked through her texts, biting her lip over his unanswered message. He was pestering her about spring break, trying to goad her into taking a mini-trip with them, and she, in all her brilliance, had taken the approach to evade the subject as much as possible. She'd text him back – she always did – but later, after she met up with Suguru.

It wasn't a date, despite Mei Mei's insistence. It was merely a get-together between friends and colleagues. People could still do that. She didn't make the same jokes when Utahime went out for a drink with Kusakabe after a game. And, since she and Gojo were supposed to be friends and colleagues of sorts as well, perhaps ignoring him wasn't the best of approaches to deal with him. He might've been a demon, but she was trying to be kind, especially since he'd opened up to her more about his history.

However, right as she started, she received another message from Suguru letting her know that he was outside. Even though she'd spent the entire afternoon anxiously cleaning her apartment, she was relieved that he hadn't come up, so she was able to gather her things, lock up, and leave.

"Hi," Utahime greeted as soon as she stepped outside, hoping her cheeks weren't too flushed.

"Hi," Suguru responded, a somewhat amused smile on his face. "My apologies for taking so long. I got caught up in something and lost track of the time."

"Oh, no, it's fine!" Utahime insisted, locking the door behind her. "I wasn't doing anything important."

Just deep cleaning her apartment like an insane woman trying to impress a guy. So pathetic.

Suguru held out an arm. "Shall we? I'm really interested in that shop you were telling me about."

Utahime glanced at his arm, her face warming despite herself, and took it, telling herself that it would've been rude to turn him down. It wasn't the same as when she subtly ignored Gojo's attempts to do the same, reminding herself that he was a literal demon and it could've been misconstrued as a handshake and deal. The definitions were murky at best, something he himself had pointed out that demons used to their advantage. One could never be too careful.

But she could trust Suguru. At the least, she knew he wasn't a demon or possessed by one like Naoya. Gojo had vetted him, after all, giving Suguru the all clear himself. He'd seemed a little disappointed by it, unable to come up with an excuse to scare the man away.

It was a beautiful Saturday afternoon, the perfect day to take a stroll in the city. Utahime often liked to spend her Saturdays out and about, running basic errands and getting fresh air. It brought her a certain level of peace, especially after a week busy dealing with children (whom she cherished), her coworkers (whom she adored), and also her church (which she loved). Saturdays were her days, the one day she could be with herself, except she'd agreed to spend it with Suguru this weekend.

Since he was new to the city, he wasn't familiar with the ins and outs of it. After finding out that his apartment was in the neighborhood next to hers, she had offered to give him a tour and show him some of her favorite places. It wasn't anything serious – her favorite grocery store with the best produce, an old antique and book shop that she sometimes found special and unique items, the local garden tucked in between two apartment complexes that was tended to by people in the neighborhood. Those places were a part of her, but it felt wrong to keep them to herself. They were in the community, after all, meant to be shared.

She could share them with Suguru, especially since he'd become such a solid source of comfort and friendship.

"Utahime!" a familiar older woman's voice called out. "I was wondering where you were this morning."

Steering them in the direction of the caller, Utahime waved at a woman standing in the doorway of a store. "Hi, Mrs. Nakamuri. I hope you're doing well today."

"Mmhm, not as well as you are apparently," the store owner hummed appreciatively, a smile on her face. "I wish my husband had been half as handsome as this young man at his age."

Suguru laughed. "I'm sure he was blessed in other areas."

"Yes, that's why we have six grown children," the woman replied wryly.

Utahime blushed. "Mrs. Nakamuri!"

"Sorry, Utahime, I forget how modest you are." Nakamuri did not forget that, often saying that she'd lived long enough to not bother censoring herself. "So who might this gentleman be?" She flicked the ash off the tip of her cigarette, eyeing Suguru with a critical eye, and leaned toward him. "I've been trying to convince Utahime to date since she moved here, but the girl is as stubborn as she is shy."

Utahime rolled her eyes. "This is my colleague from the school, Suguru, and this lovely woman has the best tea in the entire city. I like to come here in the mornings for breakfast – usually for a peaceful drink before starting the day."

Clearly holding back an amused grin, likely so she didn't feel put upon or embarrassed, Suguru held out a hand to Nakamuri. "It's a pleasure to meet you."

After eyeing him for a beat longer, Nakamuri shook Suguru's hand, adding with quip, "Say that after you've bought something – and make sure you don't go hurting Utahime's heart. She's a good girl."

"Please!" Utahime huffed. "I'm a grown woman, not a teenager."

Suguru laughed. "I'll remember to be careful then."

Nonetheless, Nakamuri nodded in approval. Though she was small in stature, she was a formidable woman. She'd been running this shop for years, far longer than Utahime had lived here, and watched over everyone like a hawk. Though she came off as gruff and dismissive, Utahime knew the older woman had a good heart. After all, she was who taught Utahime about the neighborhood, telling her where to go and what to avoid.

She had also been hounding Utahime to find a boyfriend the entire time too, lamenting that her nephews were no good and her son was already married. A compassionate woman, if not intense.

"He's new to the area, so I thought I'd show him around," Utahime explained.

"Hm, I see." Nakamuri tossed the butt of her cigarette into a small can. "Do you want a coconut tart? They're fresh."

Before Utahime could either accept or turn down the offer, the woman walked back into the store.

Eyebrows raised in entertainment, Suguru leaned in close to her. "She's a very colorful character."

Utahime sighed in defeat, adding, "You've no idea," but she wore a small smile on her face nonetheless, as if the two of them were sharing a secret. There was really no turning Nakamuri down save for when it came to a potential blind date with a friend of a friend's son or another.

Indeed, Nakamuri came back outside, all but shoving a small bag into Suguru's hand, but when he moved to pull out his wallet, she shook her head. "On the house."

"I thought you told me to make sure I bought something," Suguru pointed out.

Nakamuri snorted, wagging a finger at him. "Smart boy. Be careful with this one, Utahime." She waved at him dismissively until he returned his wallet back to his jacket pocket. "Consider it a welcoming gift."

They continued on with the small tour, peeking into the bag to check on the coconut tarts. They were indeed fresh, and delicious as well, but Utahime had known they would be. Nakamuri had a deft hand when it came to cooking and brewing, the two seemingly going hand in hand with each other. She could've made so much more, but she was content with her little shop on the corner.

After walking through the park with a tucked away cemetary that gave Utahime the jitters, they made their way back to her apartment, grabbing a bite to eat from a street food vendor on the way. They'd spent more time together than she'd expected, the hours slipping by them as they traversed and spoke with one another. She hadn't held a conversation with a man so easily since, well…

Did Gojo count? And had it ever been this easy with him?

"You're well-loved here," Suguru noted.

"Hm?" Utahime blinked up at him. "Oh, I guess. I just thought it was a good idea to get to know the people here. I live on my own, so it felt nicer, safer – makes it feel like more of a home."

"Not from the city?"

Utahime shook her head. "No, I came from a small town where the biggest event was a strawberry festival."

"What brought you here?" Suguru asked curiously.

"I don't know," Utahime admitted, a little mystified herself. "I went away to college thinking to experience the world. That's how I met Mei Mei, although she attended a much larger and more prestigious school. And then…"

And then the attack happened, and her entire life tilted on its end. After spending some time in the hospital, the administration had quietly suggested she take the rest of the semester off. They wouldn't punish her with an mark of incomplete and even offered a refund on the classes she'd signed up for. It wasn't out of the kindness of their hearts. They had wanted her to leave – to sweep the whole thing under the rug because the guy that had attacked her had been the son of a prominent politician and donator to the college.

Utahime hadn't left. She'd quietly finished the semester, bandages on her face as the ugly wound healed as best as it could, keeping to herself. It hadn't been easy. Old friends had fallen away, looking at her warily, their smiles strained and support varying. Only Mei Mei had stuck around, allowing Utahime to move into her off-campus apartment thirty minutes away when her dormmate grew hostile. After all, she had been the mutual friend with the crush, and with Utahime under strict rule not to talk about the incident, rumor had spread that she had lead him on.

She finished college a year later, milling about in aimless jobs and wondering if she should've hid out in a convent like they'd wanted her to – until an email about a job opening appeared in her inbox one day. She'd been surprised, vaguely remembering sending in her application after a few round of drinks with Mei Mei who had told her about the job opening at the school she worked. Principal Gakuganji had confessed to setting her application aside, but then he'd spilled coffee on all of them.

Only hers had remained untouched, and whether it was superstition or a sign from a higher power, he'd emailed her immediately after. Not even three weeks later after responding to the email, Utahime had accepted the job and was apartment hunting in a new city.

And here she was, in a strange predicament with a demon and a gaggle of children destined to change the world.

"Sorry," Utahime said, shaking her head. "I got lost in some old memories. Life is strange, you know? It rarely seems to go the way you expect, no matter how much you plan."

"And what did you originally plan?" Suguru asked.

"To be a teacher, so I suppose I hit the mark there." Utahime peered up at him. "What about you? Did you always want to be a school counselor? You're so good at helping guide the children."

Suguru chuckled and shook his head. "No, I never planned on that. To be honest, I wasn't…good with people, at least not in the capacity I'm working now. I had other colleagues for that while I took care of the more serious work behind the scenes, but I was given a higher calling, and so I'm here." He smiled. "With you."

Utahime bit down on her lip to hide a smile, glancing away from him. "You're an excellent addition to the school."

"Just to the school?" Suguru asked, close to teasing.

"I'm glad you took the job, even if you didn't feel like you were fit for it," Utahime told him, her cheeks warming despite the cool air of the night. It felt too close to some sort of confession, one she didn't quite understand. Mei Mei would've said that she was attracted to Suguru – maybe even had a crush on him – but it felt different than that, as if they understood each other on a deeper level.

"And I'm glad God brought you here – that you listened to your calling despite what anyone else might've been telling you otherwise." Suguru stopped, and she did as well, gazing up at him, embarrassingly hanging on his every word. "Sometimes, such callings can be hard to understand or even hear, but…I think you're right where you belong, Utahime."

"Thank you," Utahime said quietly. "Thank you, I–"

She looked around as if to search for the right words, seeing as how he always seemed to know what to say, only to find that they'd returned to her apartment. Oh, he must've come to drop her off then, their evening together at an end. She was surprised to find that she didn't want it to end – that she wanted to spend more time with him, get to know him on more of a personal level. She'd been careful to keep things warm yet professional when they met outside of work, save for perhaps when they were at church.

Maybe she wasn't trying to be professional so much as trying to protect herself. She'd learned at an early age how to keep men at a distance, a kind yet somewhat vague smile, nothing to promise. She kept her head down and she kept people at an arm's length. The attack had only heightened that insecurity in her. It was only until Gojo that she'd started to open up more, though she wasn't sure if that was a good thing or not.

Had he corrupted her somehow? Was he to blame for these confusing feelings even if he wasn't even here? He had already goaded her into crossing lines she'd never expected before, but if she acted on these strange and exciting thoughts she had for Suguru, would she have a hand in bringing him down with her?

Don't be so melodramatic, she scolded herself. It's not a sin to want a friend.

Or someone more than a friend. A good, Godly man had to be better than a demon. She might've been forcibly projecting her feelings for Gojo on Suguru in an attempt to distract herself, but as long as she did nothing improper, it couldn't be that bad. She'd had a great night, and she was positive that he had as well. Would it hurt either of them to spend more time together?

"Did you–?" Utahime clamped her mouth shut before she could finish the sentence, abruptly aware of how it might make her sound.

Suguru knew, of course, patiently smiling down at her. "I would like to spend more time together, yes."

Utahime's shoulders dropped with relief, only to tense when she didn't know what that might entail. "We could, um, watch a movie? I won't keep you up too late. I know you like to go to an early service on Sundays."

"I could stand to go to a later one," Suguru said with a laugh. "As long as you'll be there."

He really shouldn't indulge her like this – she really shouldn't tempt him like this – but it didn't feel bad. After all, it wasn't like he was trying to court her or anything. Much like her, Suguru came off as friendly and cool, a wall between him and everyone else. Mei Mei had pointed it out, lamenting that she couldn't get Suguru to tell her any salacious details about his life.

"Someone as handsome as that has to have a history," Mei Mei had insisted. "He's a man, not a monk."

Gojo practically barging into her apartment was one thing. He'd done it a handful of times, although she had made sure he didn't stay for long no matter how hard he tried. During the brief period of time when Yuta had stayed with her, even he had shoved Gojo out when he became too much. Utahime realized upon letting Suguru inside that she'd never had another man besides Gojo, her landlord, and a handyman when her A/C went out last summer. She had even managed to fix her own sink when it had become clogged, calling her dad up and doing it herself.

Did Yuta count since he was technically hundreds of years old if not more?

She was making this far more confusing than it should've been. What she really wanted was a drink, if only to calm her nerves, but to be honest, she wasn't sure what Suguru's stance on that was. He hadn't gone out with them for a social drink after work no matter how much Mei Mei pestered him, though she was fairly certain that he'd taken communion.

"It's not much," Utahime mumbled, setting her keys down on the counter that separated the kitchen from the living room and the small dining room area in the corner.

"But it's a home," Suguru finished for her.

"Yeah, it's the first place I've ever lived on my own."

Suguru looked around the living room. "You should be proud of it then."

She smiled a little at that. It wasn't a sin to be proud of something as long as pride didn't outweigh the good.

Still, she was nervous over the way Suguru's eyes examined the area, the way he stepped around the open space carefully. He was sharp, probably capable of noticing details that she'd missed during her cleaning frenzy. Unable to handle the silence, she stepped into the kitchen, intent on making herself appear busy. She'd invited him up here so the least she could do was be a proper host.

"Did you want something to drink? I've got some juice, bottled water, Coke–"

"Wine?"

Utahime jolted, having not realized that Suguru had followed her into the small kitchen area. He had an arm resting on top of the top of the fridge door that she had opened, peering inside along with her.

He pointed at the unopened bottle of merlot in the back. "I don't partake in it often, but I am partial to that variety."

"It's not the good stuff," Utahime admitted sheepishly. "I know you're not supposed to chill dry reds, but I like it."

"I'll take a glass the way you like it then."

It was downright embarrassing how shy she felt when she managed to murmur, "Okay then."

By the time she opened the bottle (a twist-top, which made it all the more humiliating) and poured two glasses, Utahime was convinced that she was quite possibly the most ridiculous woman in the world. Here she was in her mid-twenties and she could barely handle being alone with her coworker simply because he was a man. She'd been just fine with him at church and work, even on the street while they walked around and at dinner last week, but now that he was in her home, she struggled not to panic. It was absurd.

"You're uncomfortable with me being here, aren't you?" Suguru surmised, catching onto her nerves.

"No, I'm–" Utahime frowned. "I invited you up here, didn't I?" He gave her a knowing look, pressing her to continue without even saying a word, and she let out a frustrated huff. "I'm sorry. It's just… It's really embarrassing for me to admit. I've not had many male friends over the years – I was shy and easily flustered so boys were more prone to tease me than anything – and I really quite admire you and…"

Suguru brought the glass to his lips. "And?"

"And I don't want you to think I'm some…floozy," Utahime confessed, her cheeks flushed.

"Oh, Utahime." Suguru shook his head, chuckling a little. "I wouldn't think that of you." He took a sip of the wine, considering her over the rim of the glass. "You're quite innocent, aren't you? It's very surprising – and refreshing, I will admit. There's a purity about you that is remarkable."

Utahime downright pouted, taking a large gulp of wine. "Are you calling me naïve?"

"No, I wouldn't say you're that either." Suguru stepped closer to her, reaching out abruptly to cup her cheek. Her eyes widened in surprise. She could count the number of times Suguru had touched her, noting that he always kept his distance save for a few rare moments, like when he offered her his arm today or when he caught her on the steps after Gojo startled her. His thumb crossed the scar on her face. "You've seen your fair share of evil. You know what it looks like – what it feels like – more than most, and yet you still strive for goodness."

It was less than a minute, but Utahime was rendered speechless, staring up at Suguru in wonder…and a hint of wariness as well. It was very similar to what Gojo had told her – that she'd been touched by darkness but was still good at heart. The parallel was unsettling as much as it was comforting, the two conflicting emotions battling each other in her mind. It didn't feel right to compare the two of them, especially when she knew Gojo was a demon. It was likely due more to the fact that they both were (or rather looked like) men. She'd always been awkward around them. Mei Mei said it was endearing.

Ducking her head, Utahime pulled her face away from Suguru's touch and nervously swiped her hair over the front of her shoulder, unintentionally mimicking the style she'd worn back in college. "It's only human to want to look for the good in life. Otherwise, the world would be terribly bleak and sad."

"Is that so?" Suguru murmured thoughtfully. "The world is full of sin and suffering, but you're right. There's good and light in it too. God would want us to revel in that instead of lingering on the darkness."

"That's exactly right." Utahime swelled up, trying for an air of confidence that she didn't feel. "Which is why I think we should watch a comedy. A funny movie is always a good way to end the day."

Suguru smiled, sipping the wine, and nodded, very likely humoring her attempt to deflect from an otherwise serious and personal conversation. He'd never brought up her scar before, even though it was impossible to miss and she'd seen the way it sometimes caught his eyes. This had been a very good day, however, and she didn't want to end it on a down note. Admittedly, she was aware enough to know she was trying to distance herself from him, putting up a wall so he couldn't see the more vulnerable side of her.

Nonetheless, as they settled down on the couch, she couldn't help but feel like it was too late – like there were cracks in her facade that he could see through, just as Gojo had.

Stop comparing them, she thought irritably. They're completely different!

Gojo would've tried to make a move on her by now. He would have sat too close to her on the couch, using its small size as an excuse to brush up against her every now and then. During some of the quieter scenes, he would've leaned in close to murmur in her ear, his hot breath lathing over her skin. Gojo would have made sure her glass was never fully empty, hoping that it would loosen her up to lean in close to him. She always got a little touchy-feely when she drank, relaxed enough to allow people into her space when she normally kept them at bay. She liked affection, craved it even, but it made her uncomfortable as well.

Halfway through the movie with Suguru though, she could almost forget about all of that. To be honest, she couldn't tell if he liked the movie or not. He made a few sharp-witted quicks here and there, making her laugh, but he seemed only mildly entertained for the most part. Maybe comedies weren't his thing. He was so serious at times that she wondered what he did like, if she should've asked him what he wanted to watch instead of blustering full steam ahead because she needed a distraction from a topic that was too close to her soul.

What were his hobbies outside of work and school? What did he do for fun? He was terribly handsome, as everyone pointed out. Surely he didn't just spend all his free time alone. He might have been new to the city, but she'd seen the way women looked at him. He was charming and intelligent and kind, if not cool and distant with his politeness.

He was the type of man her parents would've loved for her to marry – the type she should've fallen for.

Which was perhaps why, in a moment of what could only be described as insanity when she saw him smile at a funny scene during the movie, Utahime leaned over and kissed Suguru.

For a brief moment, nothing in the world seemed to exist but the two of them. His lips were warm and soft, tasting of the wine they'd been drinking together. She'd closed her eyes the second she pressed her lips against his, keeping her hands clasped tightly around her wine glass so she didn't touch him. Her heart thrummed with excitement when she felt one of his hands cup her face, his fingers tangling in her hair, his lips moving against hers slowly. It was very different from Gojo, who always kissed her like he meant to consume her very being and drag her under with him, but she found herself overwhelmed regardless.

And then, as suddenly as she'd kissed him, she remembered herself – that Suguru was a trusted colleague and a friend and she was essentially throwing herself at him.

Utahime jerked away, her heart shooting into her throat, and stared at him with wide eyes. "I-I– I'm sorry, Suguru! I shouldn't have done that. I don't know why– I'm–" She set the glass down on the coffee table and jumped to her feet, so hard that the glass toppled over and spilled wine across the wood. "I don't know what came over me. That was so inappropriate."

Suguru set his wine glass down carefully, ever measured and collected. "It's okay, Utahime."

Nothing seemed to bother him, now that she noticed. He was almost always even, rarely showing strong emotions. She supposed she should consider herself lucky that he wasn't so easily offended or upset, but his calm reaction only made her feel more nervous. Did he truly not care? Was he unbothered by her kissing him out of nowhere? He didn't appear to be angry with her for crossing a professional line with him, but it was almost like he had no feelings about it, not even enjoyment or pleasure.

"No, I shouldn't have been so presumptuous," Utahime insisted, rushing into the kitchen to grab a roll of paper towels. "You came here as a friend, and you're a colleague, and–" She couldn't get the words out, so flustered that all she could do was focus on the mess she'd made. The spilled wine had seeped to the edges of the coffee table, dripping onto the floor. She dropped to her knees, wiping at it frantically. "I'm sorry. It was foolish and stupid, and I don't know why I did it or–"

"Utahime." Suguru's voice was deep and low, stilling her, but it was a finger under her chin that brought her eyes back up to meet his. They were so dark , a depth in them that she couldn't understand or read. "I'm not mad at you."

But he wasn't pleased either, was he? She was acutely aware of all the words he wasn't saying in between the right ones, leaving her to question what he was doing here in the first place. If he had enjoyed kissing her, if he felt or reciprocated any feelings, surely he would've said that.

Even worse, she couldn't understand why she felt a hint of relief that he didn't .

"I can't deny that it was unexpected, but…" Suguru touched his lips with his other hand, as if he was just now considering the fact that her lips had touched them. "You did nothing wrong. It isn't a sin to…want or enjoy physical affection."

What was he not saying? What was she missing? It wasn't a sin to want to kiss him, but he did not want to kiss her? She was already blushing hard enough as it was, but now she felt stupid. Maybe she'd let Mei Mei and the others get into her head. Maybe Gojo had corrupted her. Or maybe she was just an embarrassingly inexperienced young woman who had misread the situation.

"It won't happen again," Utahime promised, her voice so quiet she was surprised he heard her at all.

Suguru gave her an almost stern look, one that nearly made her shiver. "I'll see myself out since you're upset, but promise you won't avoid church tomorrow."

A mirthless smile crossed Utahime's face. "I can't, not when I need to visit the confessional."

"Don't we all." Suguru let out a sigh, pulling his finger out from under her chin. "I had a good day, truly. I've not experienced something like this in a long time, so thank you for the invitation into your world."

Utahime swallowed. "Of course."

"Good night."

"Good night."

She was still kneeling on the floor when Suguru picked up his jacket and slipped out the front door. Only when she was certain that he was out of the building did she allow herself to move, slumping and holding her face in her hands, groaning in embarrassment. How could she have been so idiotic? The last time she'd allowed herself to get carried away by her feelings, she'd ended up in Gojo's bed with his head between her legs. The mere memory of his touch on her bare skin and his tongue in the innermost part of her alongside the short-lived kiss with Suguru made her stomach flip.

Why was she thinking about that now of all times?

A burst of music startled Utahime so badly that she jumped, dropping the wine-soaked paper towels on the floor. It took her a few seconds to realize that it was her ringtone, and she scrambled to pull it out of her jacket pocket. She wasn't sure who she wanted it to be – Suguru maybe to talk things out a little more, Mei Mei so she could vent – but her heart skipped a beat when she saw it was Gojo. How did he always seem to know when she was out of sorts?

Even though it was a terrible idea, especially since she was reeling from Suguru's abrupt departure, Utahime answered the call, timidly greeting, "Yes?"

"There you are!" Gojo huffed. "I've been trying to reach you all day!"

"We spoke yesterday," Utahime pointed out.

"What were you doing? You weren't ignoring me, were you?"

"No." It wasn't a lie, but it wasn't exactly the truth either. She wondered if God would distinguish the difference between the two if it ever came down to something so trivial. "I was busy."

"Busy with what?"

Busy getting rejected by my colleague because I'm a ridiculous woman, she thought.

Instead of further digging herself into an embarrassing hole, Utahime said, "I have a life outside of work, you know, but I wasn't ignoring you. I planned on responding back to you when I was free and had time to talk."

"So you're free now?"

Well, considering that she'd all but had a panic attack and shooed her coworker out of her apartment after kissing him out of the blue, she supposed she was. It was oddly…soothing to speak to Gojo after what had just happened. He was weird but familiar, a surprisingly stable piece in her life. Sure, he drove her absolutely mad sometimes and he confused her at others, but he was consistent if nothing else.

"Yes, I'm free now."

"Wanna go get a drink? I'm so bored, and Nanami won't let me go have fun on my own. He's worried that I'll get into trouble, so I told him that you'd keep me in line."

Utahime rolled her eyes. "What about the kids?"

"Tsumiki is at a birthday slumber party and Megumi is having a sleepover with Yuuji and Nobara at Yuuji's place. Aren't you proud of him? Our boy is growing up so fast."

She should've been irritated by the insinuation, but she couldn't help but smile. She was proud of him. Not even half a year ago, Megumi would have never spent the night at a friend's house. He hadn't had much in the way of friends back then, preferring to stick to himself or get into fights. He hadn't gotten into one in a while, Nobara having taken her rightful place as the class terror.

"One drink, please ," Gojo begged. "We can go to a dive bar. Or what about karaoke? I wanna hear you sing."

Utahime bit her lip. "I don't think it's a good idea."

"Why not? Don't you deserve to live a little? It's not a sin to have fun. Why would They create it in the first place?"

"I don't think God created karaoke," Utahime responded dryly.

"The old coot upstairs did create music – or at least the concept of it, so by default, They did create karaoke," Gojo countered playfully. "And They blessed you with a beautiful gift. Megumi says you have the prettiest voice, and it's only fair that you share it with the world. You can't just waste it on school children and those stuck-ups at church!"

Utahime huffed. "Fine, fine! One song!"

"Two songs – one solo and one duet."

"You're going to sing too?" Utahime asked incredulously. "Are you any good?"

"You'd be surprised by what I'm good at, Utahime," Gojo shot back teasingly. Despite herself, she blushed all over again, remembering just how good he'd felt, but before she could snap at him for the innuendo or change her mind about going out for a drink with him, he added, "I'm on my way," and ended the call.

Utahime pulled the phone away from her ear and stared at the screen, not quite sure how she'd gone from spending a peaceful and lovely night with Suguru to going out for karaoke and a drink with Gojo. The contrast was sharp, leaving her stuck in a strange limbo. She glanced down at the mess on her coffee table and floor, an upbeat song playing on the television as the credits rolled, and then back at the phone. The whole situation should've felt wrong, like she was betraying Suguru in some way for spending time with Gojo immediately after he left.

The key word, of course, was should .

Oh, she was going to have a lot to confess tomorrow after service.

Chapter 21

Notes:

The way this wasn't the plan for this chapter at all, but when I started thinking about what to write, this came about naturally and felt right. Time to use the M rating again. ;D Utahime's gonna have a lot to talk about when she goes to the confessional tomorrow. hehehehe

Chapter Text

Going out for just one drink with Gojo was a terrible idea, especially after such a disastrous end to what had been a good day with Suguru, but in the midst of chaos, Utahime had agreed, which was how she found herself at a bar three hours, four songs, and surprisingly only two drinks later.

On a usual Saturday night out, which admittedly didn't happen very often, Utahime was forced to attend a late night service the next day at church, lest she show up with a hangover. Mei Mei was very convincing, and Utahime had learned the hard way that she had a problem with ending a night early. Once the ball got rolling, it was all downhill from there. She'd expected it to be that way with Gojo, but perhaps, due to her nerves over shooting herself in the foot with Suguru, she held herself back, refilling the same glass of water whenever she felt the urge to drink.

For this part, Gojo didn't comment on the matter at all, although he'd insisted on putting her drinks on his tab. He didn't needle her to get another beer or pester her to take a shot with him. Honestly, he seemed the most pleased to simply hear her sing, hollering loudly when she got on stage and cheering for her when she staggered off, flushed with both embarrassment and excitement. He was energetic, bright, warm, and fun.

All the things Suguru hadn't been earlier that day, now that she thought about it.

That wasn't to say she hadn't had a good time with Suguru, of course. She did – she had – and it had been a very good day even upon reflection. There had been warmth, she was sure of it, but there was something else, some little thing between them, a hint of reservation that she'd chopped up to her own anxiety. He might've slid his arm through hers, but he made sure to never press his body against her or get too close, keeping a slight distance while touching her. And when he did touch her somewhat intimately, the intent felt off.

It wasn't like that with Gojo. He was…natural. She didn't know how else to describe it. He was a demon, for Heaven's sake, but nothing he did felt like an act. It was simply him . She had to wonder if that was because he was a demon – if he was able to lie so well that it came off as business as usual – or if she'd perhaps grown so accustomed to him and him to her that it was perfectly natural.

Things shouldn't feel so natural and normal with a demon.

And that was probably why, by the end of the night, even though she'd had a lot of fun with Gojo and wasn't even buzzed, Utahime felt rather peeved.

As it turned out, Gojo was a relatively good singer. He wasn't amazing, per say, but he could carry a tune and knew how to harmonize. Just as he'd asked, they performed a duet together, and Utahime found herself drawn to him, watching him as he sang his verse and swaying toward him when they sang together. A part of her questioned if it had something to do with him being a demon – if he was intentionally using his abilities to sink his claws deeper into her – but he kept his eyes hidden behind those ridiculous sunglasses, his gaze never lingering on her for long.

It unsettled her – how much she was enjoying herself and how much she wanted him to look at her more. It was absurd. Perhaps it had to do with how horribly her night with Suguru had ended. She'd kissed him! Even worse, he hadn't reciprocated it, not really. He hadn't turned her down either, not in so many words, but his stunted reaction was an answer enough for her. Suguru didn't want her. Meanwhile, Gojo, with his lop-sided grins and the way he gazed at her adoringly, very much did.

And it felt good to be wanted. Was that sin?

It had to be if the person in question wanting her was a demon and she knew it – especially since the last person to want her so badly had allowed a demon to possess him and attack her.

Gojo didn't make any unseemly moves on her, however. He'd apparently learned his lesson from that night a few weeks ago, still touching her every now and then but keeping a respectable distance if it came off as too strong. He let her cross the gap between them and she did, stupidly so, touching his arm to get his attention or ruffling his hair when he was being silly or tapping him on the cheek when he peered at her like a wounded puppy.

Was she giving Gojo so much attention because he returned it when Suguru hadn't – or had she tried to use Suguru as a means to distract herself from who she truly wanted? Everything was so complicated. There was a saying that God often gave his strongest soldiers the hardest battles, but this was just plain ridiculous. It shouldn't be that difficult to choose between a godly man who fit the bill for what she'd always envisioned in a partner and a fallen angel turned dangerous demon.

Yet here she was, allowing a demon to take her home after a night out with him.

It was late, but not enough to ruin the following morning. The bar was still in full swing by the time they left, a few patrons mournfully saying their goodbyes since it meant she wouldn't be singing anymore. Utahime was not a prideful person by nature, but she couldn't deny how good it felt to be praised and adored for her singing. She was talented and blessed with a good voice, but she sometimes forgot it, not using it very often for anything other than weekly worship or traffic jams.

She could tell, as Gojo playfully bumped into her, that he wanted to hold her hand, but he didn't. He was quick to jump ahead of her so he could open the passenger door of his car, Utahime rolling her eyes at his mock-chivalry, but she murmured her thanks and got in, quiet as he jumped into the driver seat. The drive back to her apartment was brief, only ten minutes, but it felt as if time was stretched out, leaving her too long with the multiple conflicting thoughts swirling around in her head.

"You good?" Gojo prompted after he parked in front of her apartment building.

"Yes." Utahime hesitated and then added, "I had a lot of fun."

Gojo brightened. "Me too."

"I needed it, I think," Utahime admitted, a little sheepishly, "to get out and about."

"It's good to be social once in a while, even for Bible school teachers," Gojo quipped. He was teasing her, but he wasn't wrong either. "You hungry? I'm kind of hungry."

Spending even more time with Gojo, especially at this hour, was a terrible idea, but apparently, Utahime was chock full of them today. She'd already invited one man into her apartment tonight, so why not another? Maybe it didn't count since Gojo was a demon. Nonetheless, she allowed him to hop out of the car and follow him up to her place with the promise of a leftover pasta dish she'd made the night before. It wasn't anything fancy like he'd cooked her, but he seemed to enjoy the warmed up food nonetheless, happily munching away on it at her small dining table.

"This is good," Gojo managed in between mouthfuls.

Utahime shrugged. "It's pretty simple."

"Don't sell yourself short," Gojo told her. "You were incredible tonight. It's been a long time since I've heard a voice so beautiful and alluring. You really were blessed."

Blush tinged Utahime's cheeks, definitely more from embarrassment this time. "Stop. You're being ridiculous."

"I mean it." Gojo set his fork down and stood up, sweeping around the table to stand before her. "That's not something I'd say lightly."

Tilting her head back, Utahime gazed up at him. One might say that Gojo had been blessed as well. He was unfairly handsome, so bright and warm that sometimes she wondered if it was even possible to look at him directly. Had he worn this visage as an angel on the rare occasions he had to show himself to humanity? Yuta had said that the form he showed now as a demon was the one he'd had as an angel. With his soft white hair, unblemished pale skin, and vibrant eyes, she could see the angel in Gojo, even if he'd forsaken that side of himself long ago.

It was a stark contrast to Suguru, dark and mysterious. Compared to him, Gojo was an open book, one that had her shamefully desiring to turn the page to find out more.

"Why must you make things so difficult?" Utahime demanded.

Gojo raised an eyebrow. "I wasn't aware that I was doing anything. In fact, I'd say that I've been on my best behavior tonight. Even Nanami would be proud of my restraint."

"It's not–" Utahime folded her arms and harrumphed. "It's not fair ."

"Fair?" Gojo sounded genuinely confused, which would've been funny if she wasn't so frustrated.

He wasn't lying: he hadn't tried anything unseemly tonight even when it would've been very easy for him to trip her up. This entire day felt like she'd been stumbling down a long hill – one misstep, one mistake after another, until she'd found herself at the bottom not sure how she'd gotten there. She should have simply bid Suguru goodnight after their afternoon together, made herself a cup of tea, and then gone to bed. And yet not only had she invited him into her home and made a mess of things – with her respected colleague, if not friend – but she'd gone out for drinks with a literal demon and then invited him into her home on the same exact night.

Was one mistake not enough? Did she have to make a hundred more before she learned her lesson? Was she doomed to damn herself?

"Utahime," Gojo started carefully, laying a hand on shoulder. "I don't know what's going on, but you can tell me–"

"I kissed Suguru," Utahime blurted out.

Gojo raised his other eyebrow. "You what ?"

"When I said I was busy today, I was hanging out with Suguru," Utahime explained clumsily. "My co-worker from school – the man you saw me speaking with at church."

"Oh, no, I remember him." Gojo coughed. "I was just…caught off guard." He pulled his hand from her shoulder, letting it fall to his side. "I wasn't aware you had…feelings for him."

"I don't," Utahime said quickly. "I didn't. It's…" She looked away from him, her face hot. "It's complicated and confusing. I thought, well– My friends and our co-workers kept insisting that he was interested in me and, in theory, he's everything that I told myself that I wanted in a partner."

"He ticked all the boxes," Gojo hummed.

"I thought so," Utahime said, her voice dripping with humiliation. "He lives nearby, so we spent the day walking around the neighborhood so I could help him get acquainted with the area. It was…nice. We had a good time, and I didn't want it to end, so I suggested a movie and he agreed, but–" She hugged herself tighter, feeling strangely cold and anxious, just as she had felt after kissing Suguru. "I was stupid. I wasn't thinking. It just happened, and I immediately knew it was a mistake. I'd been projecting the whole time."

Gojo stared down at her, a rather strange look on his face. "Wow, that's…a lot to take in."

"It's really not," Utahime mumbled. "He didn't reciprocate, but he wasn't upset or embarrassed either. Honestly, it felt like he was…detached from the whole thing, like he had no feelings on it at all. It was so weird and humiliating. I feel like an idiot."

Tears welled up in her eyes, more angry than upset. How could she have been so foolish? And why the hell was she pouring her heart out to Gojo over something as silly as this? It wouldn't mean anything to him.

"Hey, hey, it's not that bad," Gojo reassured her. "Sure, it's a little embarrassing, but believe me when I say that you've nothing to be ashamed of. It's probably…a professional thing that made him hold back – because you're colleagues and he doesn't want to overstep any workplace boundaries."

Utahime's face dropped. "It was highly unprofessional of me."

"Trust me, I've convinced people to do a lot of unprofessional things, and a quick little peck is not even on the spectrum," Gojo pointed out dryly. When she snorted in derision, he cupped her cheek, bringing her attention back to his face. The serious expression he wore startled her into silence as she stared up at him. "You're beautiful, Utahime – in more ways than just physical. You are an example of why They love humans so much. You're kind and compassionate and strong and messy and complicated and flawed and…so good."

"Gojo…"

Tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, Gojo framed her face in his hands. "It's not your fault that he is incapable of seeing that, and quite frankly, I feel bad that he can't experience your true beauty and warmth, not when I've felt only a fraction of it."

Utahime stiffened, irritation bubbling in her gut. "You always do this."

Gojo tilted his head. "Do what?"

"You…you…" Utahime poked him in the chest. "You act like this and it's not fair!"

"I don't know what you're talking about," Gojo insisted.

"Don't you?" Utahime accused. "You say things like that and you act like this and it's confusing – but it shouldn't be confusing, not when I know you're a demon." She poked him again, hard enough to make him let go of her face and take a step back, but she followed him. The ball was rolling, and she couldn't stop. "Suguru was – is – everything I should want in a man and you're literally the definition of who I should stay far away from, but the moment I heard your voice, I was relieved. I had a good time today with Suguru, but I had a great night with you. I was a ball of nerves with him, but with you, everything feels…"

"Right." Gojo licked his lips. "It feels right."

"It does," Utahime mumbled miserably, "and it shouldn't." She shook her head at herself. "What's wrong with me?"

"There's nothing wrong with you," Gojo told her. "Something with him probably and definitely with me, but you're human, Utahime. You're also incredibly intuitive, so if someone feels off to you, then maybe it's for a reason."

Utahime's shoulders sank. "He's perfect though – and I felt absolutely nothing."

"Well, things that look seemingly perfect on the surface are often hiding something underneath," Gojo pointed out.

"Like you?" Utahime raised her eyes back to his, catching a glimpse of blue over the top of his sunglasses.

Gojo smiled, but it didn't come off nearly as smug as she expected. "Yes, like me."

Instead of being pleased or relieved with him for agreeing with her, Utahime damn near growled in frustration. "Why does it have to be you? It shouldn't be this complicated. I shouldn't…"

"Listen," Gojo said. "It's not that big of a deal – and once again, it's not your fault that you were placed in this position with me. It happened for a reason. If I was just another man, there wouldn't be a problem, but I'm a demon, so here we are." He brushed a finger down the side of her cheek, a surprisingly soft expression on his face. "You're human, and it's only natural for humans to crave intimacy, affection, and warmth. It's not a sin. My presence complicates things and your…interaction with Suguru is confusing, but it's normal, even if we aren't."

"Oh, shut up," Utahime huffed, right before she stood up on her tiptoes and pressed her lips against his. After all, she had already made this same mistake once tonight, but at least with Gojo, she was standing on solid ground.

Gojo didn't react in surprise or stand stockstill in shock. His reaction was instant, his hands cupping her face so he could deepen the kiss. There was no hesitation, no gentle letdown, no distant and cool response. He responded with the same amount of passion and warmth, letting her grasp the front of his shirt to keep herself steady. As she spread her other palm over his chest, she swore she could feel the excited beat of his heart. It was everything she could hope for and more, so much so that she could almost pretend like she wasn't angry it was with him.

"Hime," Gojo gasped adoringly against her lips, opening his mouth so she could slip her tongue in experimentally. He downright shuddered with pleasure, a groan escaping him, and she grasped his shirt tighter.

It was the first time she'd done something like this, initiating everything herself from start to finish. She couldn't blame him for this in the slightest. He hadn't tried to cross the line at all, yet she had jumped over it willingly. Though he was by no means submissive, he followed her lead, letting her kiss him at her own passionate pace. It didn't feel like she was throwing herself at him, not like she had with Suguru. She knew in her heart that she wanted him, and it was a comfort to know he wanted her, to not have to question him at all even if his motives were murky.

When Utahime broke apart from him to breathe, Gojo leaned his forehead against hers, their eyes closed. His breath was warm on her face, smelling distinctly sweet from all the candy he'd been sucking on all night. He didn't let go of her as their bodies swayed slightly, keeping her close to him. He leaned in to kiss her again, and she accepted him once more, humming with pleasure as he kissed her delicately, softly, warmly. He took a step back, and she followed, knowing exactly where they were going even if he'd never stepped foot in there.

The second they crossed the threshold of her, Utahime hesitated. "I've never– I've never had a guy in my–"

"I know." Gojo kissed her so sweetly that her heart seemed to swell in her chest. "I'll be good, I promise."

"Impossible," Utahime muttered.

Gojo nuzzled his nose with hers. "I'm willing to do a lot of things for you."

It was frightening and thrilling all at once. If having Suguru inside her apartment for an innocent movie had made her anxious, then allowing Gojo into her bedroom was on another level entirely. She could count how many times she'd let a man into her bedroom, but that had been back when she lived with Mei Mei and in a dorm room. Meanwhile, this apartment had remained untouched, almost desolate, by a man's presence. It felt oddly sacrilegious to have Gojo in here now, even worse than when she'd let him carry her into his bedroom.

Nonetheless, he guided her back to the bed, sitting down on it first so that she was forced to stand between his legs. His hands slid from her face down her neck, then over her arms to rest on her hips. He held her there, surprising her by not pulling her forward. She was forced to bend down somewhat in order to continue kissing him, one of her hands resting on his shoulder as the other brushed through his soft hair.

"Take your glasses off," Utahime told him.

Strange as it was, Gojo was the one to hesitate. "Wait–"

"I want to see you," Utahime murmured against his lips. "I want to know who I'm with."

She didn't want to lie to herself nor did she want any barriers between them. She didn't want to trick herself into believing this wasn't a step towards damnation. While she did not intend to lose her virginity right here and now to Gojo, she was willingly being intimate with him. She was with a demon, and she would not pretend like he was less than that. This was wrong on every level, but for once, she didn't care. She was tired of trying to live up to some impossible standard when it felt like everything placed in her path was to keep her down.

Lifting his hands from her hips, Gojo pinched the temple of his glasses, peeling them over his ear and from his face. He handed them over to her, his face tilted downwards, and she set them aside on her nightstand. When he raised his head, she sucked in a breath, catching the bright, unearthly blue glow of his eyes. They were beautiful – and oh-so terrifying. She brushed her fingertips over his cheeks and through his hair, her eyes never once leaving his as he gazed up at her.

Gojo reached up to touch her face, as he could worship her. "Utahime."

"I'm scared," Utahime admitted in a whisper, her body trembling under his touch.

Perhaps knowing that nothing he could say would settle her fears, Gojo murmured, "Come here," and slowly guided her to follow him onto the bed. He leaned back, pulling her down with him, until she found herself resting over top of him, her knees pressed into the mattress. It was such an unfamiliar position. During the few times she'd found herself in an intimate moment with a boyfriend, she had been on the bottom, laying underneath them, vulnerable and exposed.

Despite her fears, insecurities, and reservations, there was power in this position. Realistically, she knew that Gojo was stronger than her and could easily overpower her if he wanted, but he didn't try to fight it, allowing her to bend over him. Her heart pounded in her chest, her hair falling over her shoulders as she hung over him, and then she bent down to kiss him again. His hands found her hips once more, pulling her down so that their hips were flushed against each other, two pieces of a puzzle fit together.

"Like this," Gojo muttered as their bodies rocked together. "Just like this."

There was nothing to question, nothing to second guess, nothing to wonder over. She knew what she wanted.

What was it that Suguru had said? It wasn't a sin to want or enjoy physical affection? Oh, this was definitely a sin. She felt possessed as she kissed Gojo and rolled her hips against his, but these were entirely her own actions, willingly choosing to act on her own desires.

Utahime planted a trail of kisses across his cheek and down his jaw, hiding her face in the crook of his neck as they moved together. He pressed down on the small of her back, his own arousal much more evident now, and a wave of pleasure shot through her body. "Gojo," she whimpered, feeling the same build-up from that fateful night. She didn't flitter away from it now, chasing it instead, desperately wanting to experience it again.

"Don't stop," Gojo told her.

She nodded, her lips brushing his neck, and pressed herself down against him further. He groaned, the hard outline of his dick grinding against her. It was a different feeling from when he'd licked her, but the pressure felt good as she moved on top of him. She dug her fingers into her bed comforter, grasping it tightly to center herself, and then, just when she thought she couldn't take it anymore, the wonderful sensation reached a crescendo and spilled over. Her hips seemed to have a mind of their own as she grinded herself against him, but he didn't complain, his panting breath hot in her ear. Whines and whimpers spilled from her lips, pathetic sounds that only goaded him further, until she finally slumped onto his chest.

Gojo gave her only a few seconds to recover and catch her breath until he flipped them over so that she was the one beneath him. She gasped, disoriented from the sudden movement and an aftershock of pleasure rippling through her body, and blinked up at him in a daze. His stare was intense, eyes glowing in the dark as he drank her in. Her heart skipped a beat. He looked like he wanted to devour her, licking his lips and trailing a finger down the side of her face and neck.

Bending down over her, he kissed her, working his lips against hers, practiced and measured. Instead of spreading her legs so he could settle in between them, however, he rolled to lay on his side beside her. He took her hands, raising them to rest above her head, and managed to grasp her by the wrists with only one hand. The position left her feeling exposed, her chest rising with her back arched, a far cry from the control she'd felt on top. It should've scared her, but it didn't, not really, not even as his other hand made its way down her stomach.

When he flicked open the button of her pants, she startled a little, but Gojo kissed her on the cheek. "I wanna feel you."

Utahime nodded, biting her lip as Gojo slid down the zipper and then slipped his hand inside. She nearly drew blood when she felt Gojo's fingers brush over her clit and then gasped in surprise when he slid a finger into her. It was painfully slow, his finger sliding past her walls until the heel of his palm was pressed against her mound. She couldn't stop herself from whimpering when he pulled his finger out and then pushed back in, back and forth, until he created a steady pace.

"So wet and tight," Gojo groaned. He nipped at her ear and then sucked at her neck, just shy of leaving a mark. Her hips rocked forward, once more chasing pleasure, but it was the sensation of being filled that had her mind spiraling. It was unlike anything she'd felt before, except when he'd touched her last time, so foreign yet so good, as if she'd been missing something this whole time.

She was flushed and frenzied, her heart racing as fast as her mind. "Gojo–"

"Is this what you wanted?" Gojo asked, leaning his forehead against her temple. "For me to take control so you can finally let go and experience everything you've been holding back? For me to overpower you so that I can take responsibility and ownership of the guilt you'll feel for simply being human?"

Tears burned hotly in Utahime's eyes, and so she closed them, willing the tears not to fall. "Please."

"I can't," Gojo told her, his words puncturing her heart. "I can't do that, not with you."

He pressed a second finger into her, hitting a spot deep inside that had her back arching and rocking her cunt into the palm of his hand. Her walls fluttered around his fingers, squeezing them, but he didn't stop, sliding in and out of her in a way that made her crave for more. "I– Gojo, I can't–"

"You fear your own weakness, but the truth is, you're one of the strongest people I've ever met." Gojo nuzzled his nose against the side of her head, the affectionate act a stark contrast from the sensual way he was touching her. "You can't possibly understand the lengths I'd go for you – the things I'd do for you. Here you are, afraid of being too weak to deny pleasure or sin, and I'm willing to shed my very nature just to have you."

Utahime turned her head to face him, whining until he kissed her. "You're lying."

Gojo huffed out a laugh. "I wish I was playing some sort of trick on you, but I'm not." He kissed her, his lips curling upward into a smile, and then rested his forehead against hers. "It's so damn frustrating. I'm meant to corrupt you, and yet even now, with my fingers sunk into your cunt and your body so ripe for taking, I feel like I'm the one being tempted – to be good, to be better, for you. Do you know how maddening that is? You, some silly little Bible teacher that should mean nothing, just another human teetering on the edge of damnation, are bringing me to my knees."

His touch was too much and not enough at the same time, but it was his words that sent Utahime tumbling over the edge. Pleasure shot through her hotly, and she came with a cry. However, when she tried to kiss Gojo, he pulled his face away from her, leaning back so he could watch her come apart and listen to the noises she couldn't stop herself from making. A series of swears that would've made a nun slap her across the face poured from her as that terrible and wonderful feeling coursed through her. He guided her through it, fucking her with his fingers as her body shook and she sank further onto him.

The tears she'd tried so hard to keep from falling managed to slip out from underneath her eyelids, trickling down her cheeks. She pressed her face into Gojo's chest, wetting his shirt, desperate with the need to hide herself when she'd never felt so exposed and raw in her life. It confused her – how something that felt this good could be sinful, especially when it felt so right with him. She'd never wanted anyone like this in her life, never experienced desire or feelings for anyone like this, never wanted to be so open with someone.

It was stupid, of course, but it was a weakness she couldn't deny, human as she was. All those years she'd kept everyone at bay and desperately tried to prove she wasn't tainted by the attack that had left her marked by sin, and she threw them all away just to experience intimacy for the first time.

She sucked in a breath when Gojo carefully dragged his fingers out of her, keeping her face pressed against his chest as she felt him lift his hand over her. "Fuck, you taste good," he mumbled, his tongue lapping at his fingers.

"Don't be weird," Utahime muttered, her voice muffled by his shirt.

"Can't help it," Gojo quipped. "You drive me absolutely insane. Tch. Some demon I am."

Some demon he was, indeed. Instead of pestering her for more or murmuring things in her ear that would have her unspooling for him, Gojo settled his hand on her back, rubbing it up and down in a soothing fashion. He let go of her wrists, giving her the ability to touch him, and let out a sigh when she wrapped her arms around him. With his chin resting on the top of her head, he simply held her and allowed her to hold him in return, their hearts relaxing into a steady beat. He was still aroused, his hard dick pressed against her hip, but he made no move to do anything about it.

"Gojo," Utahime mumbled. "What are you doing?"

"Nothing," Gojo replied, his voice mild and calm. "This wasn't about me – and it wasn't for me either."

Finally, Utahime lifted her face from his shirt, tilting her head back so that he was forced to move and she could look him in the eyes. "You're…being good?"

Gojo touched her face again, his thumb brushing over her scar. "We can say I'm acting on my best behavior and restraining myself from ravishing you in an attempt to manipulate you into trusting me further if that makes you feel better. It does wonders for my own ego."

Utahime fought the urge to smile. "Idiot."

"I've not had the need to restrict myself for any means in a long time." Gojo frowned. "I'm beginning to remember why it sucked so much."

She didn't know whether to scold him or praise him, but truth be told, she was too tired to do either. The late hour, their physical activities, and the emotional rollercoaster of the day were all taking their toll on her, and so she wiggled in closer to him instead. He hummed with contentment and ran his fingers through her hair, his soft breathing and the quiet thrum on his heart soothing her to sleep.

The idea that a demon could be content to simply hold her in bed instead of laying her bare and unraveling her from the inside out was absurd. She should've kicked him out, pushed him away, thrown her shoes on and ran to the nearest church to confess her sins. She should be begging God for forgiveness. How could she forsake him so purposely and not weep with guilt and shame? How could something so sinful bring such peace?

"Did it feel good?" Gojo asked.

Utahime smiled softly. "Yes."

She didn't miss the way his body relaxed against hers, any remaining tension held in his muscles bleeding out with her admission.

There was nothing left unsaid between the lines, nothing for either of them to misconstrue. Utahime couldn't remember being so honest and open with someone else before, not even all her times in the confessional. The only times she'd ever so fully bared her heart and soul to were when she'd cried out to God alone, too broken and scared to allow anyone else witness her at her lowest. It was strange that Gojo, a demon who had fallen lower than anyone else, should see this side of her too, but even stranger that she was almost relieved it was him and no one else.

Chapter 22

Notes:

The religious trauma and kinks truly came out in this chapter, and I refuse to apologize for it.

Chapter Text

When Utahime woke up the following morning, it was to an unfamiliar feeling. She could count on one hand how many times she'd shared a bed with someone, and it had never been with a man before. Technically, considering Gojo was a demon, she could still proclaim to have not slept in the same bed as a man, but those were semantics. The actions she'd done the night prior – the sins she'd committed – were damning enough.

She should've woken up ashamed and humiliated, kicked Gojo out of bed, and rushed to the church to confess, but instead, she slowly came to and nuzzled into his warm and solid body. With her face pressed into his chest, she took in a deep breath, her fingers clutching his soft shirt. He hummed under his breath, still a little asleep himself, one of his large palms sliding under the back of her shirt and pressing into her skin. With his hand, he held her in place against his body, two pieces of a puzzle linked together.

"Morning, sleeping beauty," Gojo said, his lips brushing over the top of her head.

Utahime huffed out a breath. "Cheesy."

According to Gojo, demons like him didn't actually need to sleep as humans did, but he enjoyed the action itself. The idea of being turned on all the time sounded maddening to her, so she could understand why Gojo, who had lived for centuries, might want a few hours of not having to think or do things. Waking up beside him was sweet and warm, his touch gentle and soothing. She didn't want to get out of bed, happy to lay there in a daze as a hint of morning rays peeped through her bedroom curtain.

"I could get used to this," Gojo sighed.

"Don't," Utahime muttered into his chest.

Truth be told, she could too, and that was dangerous. This couldn't happen again, though she wasn't arrogant or naive enough to believe it wouldn't. Something like this wasn't just a one-time thing. It wasn't a stumble in a race so much as a slow descent. She could recognize it for what it was now – a failure on her end, a flaw in her humanity – but she had to accept that perfection was out of the question. She'd punished and disparaged herself for years in an attempt to live up to an example she couldn't possibly achieve.

She was human, and as a human, she had desires, needs, and flaws that she could not avoid forever. She would do her best to follow God's word, but berating herself viciously whenever she made mistakes had to stop. What was the point of living a life according to God if she wasn't even really living but playing a part? Was she good if she was only doing good things so she would fit the bill?

As if reading her mind, Gojo tapped his fingers along her spine. "Stop thinking so much. This is nice, right?"

It was, which Utahime didn't want to admit, so she wiggled closer to him, allowing her chest to press up against his. He chuckled, clearly pleased, and pressed down on the small of her back. She sucked in a breath when she felt something else press up against her front, but he held her close, not quite rocking forward or rolling his hips into hers. Even with her legs pressed together, it hit her at a good spot, pleasure spiking inside her.

At night, she could hide in the dark, but with daylight blooming, she felt exposed.

That didn't stop her from allowing Gojo to wrap a hand around the back of her knee and hike her leg over his hip. When he slid his hand up her thigh and in between them, she gasped, instinctively rocking into his touch. He hummed appreciatively, pressing the heel of his palm over her underwear. He rubbed her for a while, not too hard or soft, until her legs were trembling and she was panting heavily. Unable to wait any longer, he dragged her underwear aside so he could touch her directly, slipping a finger into her down to the knuckle.

"Gojo," she gasped, her breath hot against his shirt.

In response, he groaned, the sound deep in his chest. "Fuck, you feel so good."

Still not fully awake and the room just barely lit, Utahime felt like she was drifting in and out of a dream. Gojo's long finger slid into her, touching a place only he had ever known. She opened her legs up to him further, allowing him in even deeper, and she whimpered when he pressed two fingers into her. He hollowed her out, scraping every bit of pleasure from her. She clutched his shirt so hard that her knuckles ached, her hips rocking forward out of instinct.

"You've no idea how much I want to take you for my own right now," Gojo told her, his voice close to a low growl. She trembled, a little whine escaping her, and he thrust his fingers into her harder, faster, punctuating the point. "This is just a taste of what I could do to you – what I want to give. You think I'm deep in you now? My cock will reach a place no one else has touched, just me."

Utahime gasped. The vulgarness of his words should've disgusted her as talk like that from men always had, but instead, arousal burned through her. He had to have felt it – the way her walls fluttered around his fingers. He rocked his hips forward which each thrust of his fingers, mimicking the actual act of sex, the hard outline of his erection pressed against her thigh.

"I'll give you pleasure you could only dream of before," Gojo all but promised.

She had to bite her tongue to keep from pleading, if only because she didn't know what she would be asking him to do. While she had been faced with temptation before, it came so naturally to him. It sounded like both a threat and a plea. Previous boyfriends said similar things while making out, but none of them had come nearly as close as Gojo. She'd never allowed them this far.

Was it because Gojo was a demon? Did it make it easier for her to sin and not feel as guilty?

Pulling away from his chest, Utahime tilted her head back to look Gojo in the face. In the dim lighting of the room, his eyes weren't nearly as startlingly bright, but they were still mesmerizing. She slid a hand up the nape of his neck and into his hair, enjoying the soft buzz of his undercut against her palm. With a light grip, she held him in place, as if she could force him to look her in the eyes as he brought her to peak.

Her orgasm spilled over suddenly, propelled by the intensity of his gaze. He leaned down to capture her lips with his, swallowing her cries, as she rutted into his hand like a needy girl. It felt impossibly good, pleasure lighting up all the nerves in her body. She had to close her eyes when it became too much, but she didn't hide her face this time, letting him see the way he affected her.

As she came down from the high of the orgasm, Utahime's eyes fluttered open to gaze upon Gojo again. With his white hair, pale skin, and beautiful eyes, he looked absolutely ethereal, carved from marble to appear more angel than demon. "You're beautiful, Hime, even with the scar on your face," he murmured. "I'd do anything to have you just one time."

Utahime's lips parted as she struggled to breathe, every thrust of his fingers leaving her gasping for air. "Do you want me that bad?"

"You've no idea how much I want you." Gojo pulled his fingers from inside her, the muscles clenching around nothing in their absence. They were slick with her arousal, and just like the night before, he licked them clean. "This is just a taste of what I want to do. You're starving me, making me survive off scraps. That's not usual for me. I'm not known for my patience or respect."

It wasn't a threat, not really, but Utahime tugged on his hair regardless and rolled her hips against his. "You'll wait for me?"

"I'm trying, but fuck if you aren't making this so hard," Gojo groaned. "I'm supposed to be temptation incarnate, but here you are, making a fucking fool out of me. It's embarrassing. I'd be the laughing stock of Hell right now if anyone saw me like this."

Utahime bit her lip, knowing she should stop, but the temptation was too great. It wasn't even him so much as herself. She could feel the obvious strain in his body from holding himself back, his muscle taut and his breathing ragged. The idea that she, a simple and weak human, could have any sort of power over him was enthralling, and she couldn't help but want to push the line to see just how far she could go.

"What would you normally do?" she asked.

A smirk tugged at Gojo's lips. "You wanna know how I usually corrupt sweet girls like you?"

Utahime's heart skipped a beat, and she blinked. "I–"

Gojo cupped her face, his thumb caressing her scar. "You wanna know how I defile their innocence? Oh, it feels so incredible at the time. It's nothing but pleasure. All they can think about is how good I make them feel, how much they want to be pleased." He kept his voice low as if telling her one of his darkest secrets, and she laid there and gazed up at him, unable to look away or stop listening. "First, it's their mind. Then, it's their body. And last, when they're so ensnared and entangled and blissed out, it's their soul. By the time I have them completely, it's too late, and they don't even care. They just want what I can give them."

She felt like she could barely breathe, the air stolen from her lungs, but still, she managed to force out, "Why not me? What's stopping you?"

"I don't know," Gojo growled, something akin to anger flickering across his handsome face. "I don't know, and it's driving me crazy. When we first met, I wanted nothing more than to bring you down to my level and corrupt every inch of you, but I can't bring myself to do it."

"Show me."

The moment the words left her mouth, she wanted to snatch them back, but they were the truth, her own dark secret for only him to see. His body went still and his eyes lit up, widening slightly. "What?"

Utahime swallowed and let go of his hair, sliding her hand down until it was resting on his chest. "Show me what you would do." She could barely get the words out without stammering, her heart stuttering in her chest and warning sirens blaring in her mind.

Without looking away from her face, Gojo took her hand on his chest and lowered it further between their bodies before pressing her palm against his erection. She sucked in a sharp breath. It was one thing to feel it rubbing on her leg, but quite another to actually feel it in her hand. He pressed down, sliding her palm up and down so she could feel how big it was underneath his boxers. Embarrassingly inexperienced, she couldn't really tell, but it felt too long and wide to fit inside her.

"Scared?" Gojo asked, watching her face carefully.

"A little," Utahime admitted.

"You want more though, don't you?" Gojo pressed, smiling once more, so benevolent, so dangerous. His body shifted, the blanket hiding what he was doing, but there was no mistaking the sudden appearance of bare skin that her fingertips brushed over. And even though she had never seen or touched one in her life, she knew out of sheer instinct that Gojo had taken her hand and wrapped it around his cock.

Utahime stiffened. "Oh."

Gojo chuckled low under his breath. "Never touched a dick before, have you?"

Her cheeks burned with embarrassment – and something more. "Don't laugh at me! It's–"

He interrupted her with a kiss, his lips still curved upward into an amused smile as he muffled any of her arguments. She didn't know what she was doing, which was made more obvious by the fact that she didn't move. All she did was keep her hand in place, holding him in her palm, skittish like a confused animal, and so, he did the work for her. Slowly, with his hand over hers, he slid their hands up and down the length of his dick. Feeling without seeing made it somehow seem even larger.

"That can't–" She twisted her lips into a frown. "That can't fit."

Instead of laughing over her naivety, Gojo leaned over to murmur in her ear, "Oh, it will. You'll struggle and whine, but you'll take it, like the good, obedient girl you are." He tightened her hold around his dick, to the point where she thought it would hurt him, pumping him faster. "And then, when you're all wet and your cunt is snug around my cock, I'll fuck you until you're begging me for a moment of reprieve. You'll crave it though. As much as it humiliates you, when you're alone, you'll want me filling you. You won't feel complete without it."

Utahime whimpered, her walls spasming with arousal. He wasn't even touching her, and it felt good, her body remembering the pleasure he'd given her moments before. Though she was a virgin, she'd watched R-rated movies. It hadn't been until college, Mei Mei popping in a DVD for the two of them to watch late one night, but the sex scenes had been burned into her mind, exciting her as much as it mortified her. She pictured that with Gojo now, the images entangling with his words.

She shouldn't want it so bad, especially not with him. A single kiss on the lips with Suguru had sent her into an embarrassing and shameful spiral. Why wasn't this doing the same? Why did she not want to push him away and slap him? Kick him out and tell him to stay away from her? Why did it feel so damn good with Gojo?

The path to Hell really was a slippery slope.

Unable to speak, Utahime lifted her body in an attempt to kiss him and gain some sort of control over herself, but she missed, glancing off the corner of his lips and then his jaw. She whined, and he swore under his breath, suddenly upending everything when he rolled over the top of her and forced her onto her back, her shirt rucking up under her breasts. The blanket slid off him, exposing their bodies more, and she glanced down between them. Mesmerized and in a little disbelief, she watched as the two of them pumped his dick, the tip out in the open.

He let go of her hand and slapped it down on the bed, holding himself over her as he jerked his hips forward. Without his hand covering hers, she was finally able to see just how small her own hand was compared to his dick. She almost blanched, but she couldn't look away as his cock slid through the hole made by her palm and fingers. He was wet too at the very tip, the droplet tempting to taste even though the rational side of her brain told her it wouldn't be good.

"Fuck, you can't look at me like that, I'll–" Gojo grabbed her other hand and dragged it down. "Use both hands."

It didn't feel like she was doing any of the work, but Utahime did as she was told, sliding her hand down his length to make room for the other. The angle was hell on her wrists, and so she bent her legs and canted her hips upward, sliding herself further under him. Positioned the way they were now, he could thrust into her hands, the tip of his dick brushing against her soaked underwear. He never tried to go further, pressing just a little, but the stimulation was enough to make her twitch and gasp.

"Just like this," Gojo said, speaking more to himself, staring at the space between them where they were nearly joined. "I want you just like this."

Utahime bit down on her lip to stifle a whimper, but it was hard not to make a noise as Gojo thrusted his hips forward and used her hands for his own pleasure. She tried to do something to match him, sliding her sweaty palms up and down his length hoping that he'd make a noise to let her know she was doing good – and then, without warning, he came.

Needless to say, Utahime was more than a little shocked to feel something warm and wet splash on her stomach, the same sticky fluid seeping onto her hands. Gojo arched over her, hiding his face in the crook of her neck and moaning as his hips continued to jerk forward. It was a sound unlike anything she'd heard before, especially coming from him. It lit her up, excited her, terrified her.

"Go-Gojo," she stammered out, her throat constricting.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck ." His breath was hot against her neck, and she startled when he nipped at the skin, sharp teeth at her pulse point. His body shook a little longer until finally, he relaxed, just shy of slumping fully on top of her. Not knowing what else to do, she held onto him, feeling the way his dick softened in her grasp, until he grabbed one of her wrists and pulled. She let go, and he fell onto his side next to her on the bed.

After waiting for a moment for him to catch his breath, Utahime asked, "Was that…? Was that okay?"

Gojo huffed out a breathless laugh. "Fucking hell, Hime. Was that okay ? That was ten times better than any of the times I jacked off to the thought of you."

It was stupid and embarrassing and even gross, but for some reason, Utahime couldn't help the shy smile that crossed her face. She almost felt…proud. She'd never had this effect on anyone before. She supposed she could have tried, but she'd never felt the same desire as she did now. She didn't want to try or see or feel. It had always scared her – made her feel used and cheap, like she'd only be a toy for them in the end to toss away when they were done or bored – but even though she was still afraid with Gojo, she wanted him too.

She was also a bit wet and sticky, so after chewing on her lip, she mumbled, "Um, Gojo…"

He snorted, but at least he got the picture, rolling away from her and out of bed. She glanced away as he stood up and readjusted his boxers, shy again now that the moment was over. He returned soon enough with a towel from the bathroom, kneeling on the bed to wipe the mess off her stomach and hands. Once that was done, he dropped the towel on the floor and crawled back into bed, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her snugly against his chest. She was more than happy to cuddle, basking in the warmth of his body and steady beating of his heart.

That lasted only a few minutes, long enough for sleep to threaten her mind and body once more, and then Gojo had to speak up and ruin everything.

"I don't know what it is, but everything always feel better on Sundays."

Utahime opened her eyes, unseeing and blank. Sundays. It was Sunday morning.

She had church on Sunday morning, and yet here she was, getting off in bed with a demon .

"Oh my god!" Utahime gasped, jerking away from Gojo and bolting upright.

Gojo grinned, stretching out and folding his hands behind his bed. "That's not me, I'm afraid, though people have mistakenly called me that before."

Even though he'd wiped the evidence of their intimate (and sinful) act off her, she could still feel it coating her skin. She rushed into the bathroom, wetting a hand towel with water and soap to scrub at her skin until it was pink, but there was no helping her. It was still there . She could feel the wetness between her legs, her underwear sticky and clinging to her. And then she caught her reflection in the mirror and had to bite back a groan.

Gojo had made a complete mess of her.

"I'm getting ready!" Utahime yelled from the bathroom.

"For what?" he asked, so innocently, as if he didn't know damn well what she did every Sunday.

Utahime fumed, twisting the knob of her shower to a scalding hot temperature. "You know what!"

Gojo had the audacity to laugh. "You're really going to church after that?" She was in the middle of hastily stripping off her t-shirt when he poked his head inside, letting out some of the steam. "C'mon, Uta, it won't damn you to slack off a little. Take a break. Spend a lazy Sunday with the kids and me."

A squeak escaped Utahime, and she jumped to shove him away. "Get out, you idiot!"

"Oh so now you're Little Miss Prim and Proper?" Gojo cackled. "Even though you had my dick in your hands just a few minutes ago?"

Utahime didn't think she could get any redder, both the heat of the running water and humiliation burning her, but she shoved him one more time and snapped, "Out!"

"Okay, okay, I'll preserve your modesty." But he was still chuckling to himself as he slipped out and allowed her to slam the door shut and lock it for good measure. She didn't think he would actually sneak back inside to get a look at her while she was showering, but it was just enough to calm her nerves.

Taking a deep breath, Utahime peeled off her shirt and said, "I'm going to be quick," both hoping he would get the hint and afraid he'd be gone when she emerged from the bathroom.

She wouldn't be clean, not entirely, but it would be something. She had so much confession to do that she didn't even know where to begin – or even if she could. Surely God would understand that this could stay between them, seeing as how it appeared He had put them on this path together.

Or perhaps this was a test, like Jesus in the desert with the devil or the suffering of Job, and she was failing miserably. Could she not trust in God that He would bring a good man into her life and be patient?

(Except that He had, in Suguru, but it still didn't feel right.)

Utahime showered quickly, washing her hair and scrubbing her body. She turned off the water and reached for a towel, patting her body down and rubbing it over her head. After sliding on a fuzzy bathrobe, she combed her wet hair. Once she was finished, she set the comb down and looked at her reflection again. She looked…perfectly normal now, but her heart was still racing. She really didn't know what she wanted when she opened that door – for Gojo to be there, waiting for her, or for him to be gone, like nothing had happened.

Taking a deep breath, she opened the bathroom door – and her heart sank into her stomach when she found it empty. Gojo was gone.

She dressed in a daze, both fast and out of it. Normally, she took such care in planning her outfits for church, using the early hour of the morning to give herself time away from the rest of the world. However, she wasn't able to focus and didn't have time, so she picked a pair of black slacks and a nice blouse. She blow-dried her hair and threw on the simplest of makeup, some foundation and mascara, and then walked out of her bedroom.

Only to startle when she spotted Gojo lounging casually on her couch, his long legs stretched out. He was fully dressed again, his hair tousled effortlessly, scrolling through his phone with a mild expression on his face. His glasses were back on as well. Any hint of what they'd done together was gone, his mask in place once more.

When he heard the door open, Gojo tilted his head back and smiled up at her. "All dolled up to go see my Dad?"

"Oh hush," Utahime muttered, stomping to the closet by her front door where she kept her shoes. She picked out a pair of simple flats, sliding them on while standing up.

Gojo hopped to his feet and stretched his arms above his head. "Sure you don't wanna go get breakfast? I know a great spot that serves bottomless mimosas."

"I'm good, thank you," Utahime replied, unable to disguise the snippiness of her tone. "I'm leaving now."

Letting out a dramatic sigh, Gojo spun on his heels and meandered toward the front door, his hands still folded behind his head. "Okay, fine, you win. I know how important being seen in church is for humans like you."

It wasn't about being seen by other people – it was being felt, being known , by the God she'd loved and revered – but she wouldn't bother explaining that to Gojo. For some reason, she thought he might actually understand it better than most, seeing as how he'd been cast out by the very same omnipotent being. He couldn't feel or know or see or speak to God anymore, left to linger on the outskirts of a world he'd once been a part of. The idea was sad, even though she knew he'd scoff.

She didn't want to make him sad.

Despite her protests, as Utahime made her way downstairs, a hollow sensation rested in her gut, the consequences of the previous night and this morning's…activities. She didn't have time to swing by somewhere to scarf down breakfast, not when she was already going to be late for mass. She would simply have to settle on waiting to pick something up after. It would likely make things uncomfortable, but in a way, she didn't mind the struggle. The discomfort – or rather, denial of some sort of pleasure – could be the start of her penance for her sins.

Utahime inwardly grimaced at the line of thinking. Causing herself more needless suffering and struggles to make up for her failures was something she was trying to curb, but the shame was buried so deep under her skin that it was almost impossible to shake, especially after she'd felt so good with Gojo.

Once they reached her car, which Gojo had insisted on walking her to, Utahime turned to him and cleared her throat, tilting her head back to look him in the face. "Well. Goodbye." It was awkward to say the least, but she had no clue what to say otherwise. Thank him for a good night? She'd rather smother herself with a pillow than suffer that mortification and understatement of the year.

Gojo made a face. "That's it? No thank you for the best night and morning of your life? No kiss on the cheek?"

Utahime bit the inside of her cheek. "This is…complicated for me, and you know it."

"Yeah," Gojo snorted, "only you would do the morning walk of shame to church."

Irritation flared hot enough in Utahime's gut to give her the extra push she needed to leave. Steeling herself, she bit out, "Goodbye, Gojo," and then got in her car. He didn't leave or stomp away angrily, instead leaning against a light pole as she started her car.

Or rather – as she attempted to start her car, because the damn thing stalled.

After a few more fruitless attempts, Utahime nearly smacked her steering wheel, stopping herself at the last second when she remembered what she was doing. Throwing a fit and cursing out her vehicle because she couldn't get to church wouldn't do her any good.

Nonetheless, it was the icing on the cake. All she wanted to do was go to church. She had to prove to herself – to God – that He was still in her heart. She had allowed something very dangerous to bloom between her and Gojo, and she had done so quite knowingly and willingly. The consequences of premarital sex had been practically beaten into her since she was a child, even before she understood the sins of the flesh and bodily desires, but it wasn't truly her body that concerned her right now.

First, it's their mind. Then it's their body.

What about her soul? Had she already allowed Gojo to ensnare that as well? Was it too late? How could she possibly help and guide Megumi, Yuuji, and Nobara if she was corrupted?

Knocking on her window startled her so badly that she jumped, and she glared out her passenger window at Gojo, who was smiling so infuriatingly. He opened the door and peeked inside. "Having trouble?"

"No." Yes. Utahime gripped the steering wheel tightly. "It won't start."

"Mm, yeah, sounds like your battery might be dead."

Utahime huffed, letting go of the wheel and slumping into the seat. "I don't have time for this. The bus always runs late, and I'll likely miss mass by the time I get there." She groaned and rubbed her face, no longer caring that she might ruin her makeup. She was tired of walking this tightrope game. Why did things feel so down and complicated now that they were in the light? It had felt right before. "This is stupid."

She couldn't help but think of this as some sort of punishment – as if God himself had zapped her battery so that He could refuse her entry into His sacred domain.

After considering her for a moment, Gojo said, "I'll take you."

Utahime peeked at him from behind her hands. "What?"

"C'mon, I'll take you to church," Gojo told her. "It's the least I could do."

"Why?" Utahime asked. "You loathe that place."

Gojo winked. "It feels a bit naughty, don't you think? I like the image of you sitting oh-so innocently on a pew and kneeling during prayer while trying not to squirm and think about the absolutely divine pleasure I gave you."

Utahime almost outright refused his offer out of anger, but the reminder of their sin only reinforced her need to go to church and explain herself to God. It was a selfish need perhaps, not one born out of the desire to live in His image, but her struggle for validation had grown to a deeper level since crossing paths with Gojo. Now that she knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that He was real, she couldn't help but think she needed to prove that He had made the right choice in placing her on this path, especially when she stumbled over obstacles.

And so, resigned to her fate, Utahime got out of her car and into his. The ride wasn't as unbearable or awkward as she expected, Gojo content to sing to whatever came on the radio. He didn't try to touch her leg or take her hand in his, one hand on the steering wheel while he rested his other elbow on the door. She stayed quiet, attempting to wrestle her thoughts into something coherent and calm, but her heart still leaped into her throat when the tall spires of the church came into view.

"You can still change your mind, you know," Gojo pointed out.

"No, I need to do this" Utahime said.

The vulnerability of her own voice caught Utahime off guard, and even Gojo peered at her out of the corner of his eye, but thankfully, he said nothing in response. She had to apologize, even if it meant admitting it to a man of the cloth that couldn't possibly understand the depths of what she'd done. The judgment would sting her, especially when there was no way to explain the context. No one could understand her feelings for Gojo or what they were together – she couldn't – and so the priest who heard her confession would cut her down without knowing the truth.

Pulling up across the street in his usual haunt, Gojo said, "I'll pick you up after, okay?"

Utahime shook her head. "You don't have to do that. I'll take the bus."

"Hime." His fingers brushed over her cheek, and she turned to look at him sharply, her eyes widened in surprise. His voice was as gentle as his touch, lulling her into that strangely peaceful state once more. "It's going to rain. You'll be cold and soaked and miserable, and you'll see it as some sort of atonement, but you'll only be punishing yourself. I can't stand the idea of that."

"Why not?" Utahime asked. "Don't demons delight in human suffering?"

"Did I make you suffer?" Gojo asked.

She bit her lip, unwilling to give him a response. No, he had not.

"You should be the one delighting in my suffering," Gojo told her.

"I'm not–"

Gojo cut her off with a kiss, pressing his lips against hers so forcefully that she was swept under. Kissing a demon right outside of a church had to be one of the worst possible sins she could do, akin to flipping off God, but she let him tangle his fingers in her hair and keep her close.

"Let me be good for you," Gojo breathed out. "It's what They would want, isn't it?"

Eyes fluttering, Utahime pulled away, and Gojo's hand fell from her hair. She pressed her lips together, not trusting herself to speak, then nodded. Okay, she could do that. It didn't feel like retribution so much as a job, as if the children weren't the only ones she was meant to help. Maybe, just maybe, God had chosen Utahime for this role because she was meant to guide Gojo back home, His own prodigal son. Maybe he was just as wayward as her.

"See you in a bit," Gojo said. "Tell my pops I said hi."

After giving him one final unamused look, Utahime got out of the car. A storm was indeed on the horizon, having seeped into the sky while she was in the shower, and so she rushed across the street and up the stairs to the large church doors. She paused before entering, turning back around briefly, and struggled not to flush when Gojo flashed her a grin and a wave. Lifting a hand, she watched as he started the car and then pulled away. Once he was gone, she took a deep breath, smoothed her blouse, and then stepped inside.

Mass had already started, so Utahime tried to be as quiet as possible. A handful of people glanced back at her, disapproval in their eyes. Normally, her heart would've sunk into the pit of her stomach, shame building up inside her as she failed to meet others' standards. However, as she eased herself down into a pew near the back, she was surprised to find that it didn't bother her as much as before. She wasn't here to impress them. She wasn't here for them at all. They could judge her all they wanted, but their judgment meant nothing in the end.

Church carried on as normal, Utahime becoming a faceless member of the crowd. She was quiet during the sermon, her pulse easing into a steady beat, and sang under her breath when they were instructed to follow along. If she was hoping for a rousing speech that would inspire her personally, this wasn't it. The sermon blended in with the hundreds she'd heard before, but the normalcy of the whole morning gave her peace. The world hadn't come to an end. She hadn't been struck down after stepping on holy grounds.

God hadn't cut her off.

She went to confession after, though, as she'd sat in the box, she couldn't figure out what to say. Confessing that she had fallen into temptation with the sins of the flesh felt inadequate, not when it wasn't truly her body that she was worrying about. It was her mind and soul that she struggled with. She'd used her body and innocence as a scapegoat, those often entangled with spiritual purity. People, especially men in the church, were so quick to condemn a woman for what was perceived as sexual and deviant behavior – and yet Christ himself had spent time with and cared for those very same women.

Granted, Utahime wasn't equating herself to Mary Magdalene, and being intimate with Gojo was a little more damning than messing around with a boyfriend or a stranger, but the sentiment was there. God would still love her, no less and no more. The priest who took her confession and reprimanded her was just a man at the end of the day, not the person who would bare her entrance into Heaven.

"You must remain pure for your future husband and for our Lord."

"Father, I'm not pure."

It hadn't stung to admit as it did before. No one was pure, not truly. She could repent all she wanted, but she would sin again. The priest had sighed, likely misconstruing her words. She'd had it said to her before countless times – that what had happened to her, that the attack, wasn't her fault and didn't mean she was tainted forever. But she was marked, as Gojo had said. Accepting that she would always fall short did not mean she wouldn't continue to try to be a good person. She just wanted to do her best to do the job she'd been tasked with.

"You came."

Utahime halted in the aisle, the low familiar voice making her heart skip a beat. Suguru didn't sound upset, relieved, or even surprised. In fact, his tone was mild, more thoughtful than anything else. She turned around the face him, trepidation thrumming in her chest, but nothing appeared off about him. He was handsome as ever, wearing a dark suit, not a hair out of line. It was the same old same old – the absolutely perfect and pristine picture of the man she used to dream about as a girl.

Utahime nodded politely. "I did."

"I was concerned when I didn't see you earlier, but then you appeared," Suguru said. "Is everything okay?"

"Oh, yeah, everything is fine," Utahime replied dismissively. "My car wouldn't start."

Among a certain demon keeping her in bed, but she wasn't going to tell Suguru she went out with another man after spending the day with him. She had already made enough confessions for the day.

"Good, I'm glad it wasn't serious."

Truth be told, Utahime didn't know what it was. This thing with Gojo couldn't be serious, but their mutual tasks couldn't be more important. Utahime took her position as a teacher very seriously, something Suguru had said he admired about her, but Megumi and the others were different. Her time with them wouldn't be over by the end of the year, even if they were no longer in her class.

With a slight smile, Utahime started, "I should go–"

But then Suguru laid a hand on her arm, bridging the gap he typically held between them. It took her aback, and she froze, glancing down at his hand like it wasn't real. Gojo was always in her space trying to touch her whenever he was given the chance, and so it had made Suguru's distance all the more noticeable. She started to think of all the ways he'd kept his hands to himself, either in his pockets or folded as if to avoid touching others. If he did, it was almost always out of necessity, like when he caught her to stop her from falling down the stairs. The only other time he'd broken from that habit was during their walk yesterday, but it had still felt formal.

"I must confess, I was concerned you wouldn't come today because of me," Suguru admitted. "I feel as if I should apologize for my abrupt leave. You were unsettled and distraught, and I did nothing to help you."

Utahime waved her hands in front of herself. "Oh, no! You don't need to apologize for that. It's fine."

"It was…inconsiderate of me, especially after you gave me such a lovely day," Suguru said. "Plus, this was your place before it was mine, so I didn't want to cause you any discomfort."

Shaking her head, Utahime was quick to reassure, "You did nothing wrong – and this is your place now too. I don't own the church. It doesn't have my name on it."

Suguru chuckled. "Still, I know you find comfort and peace here specifically, so I would be remiss if I didn't say anything or try to apologize." He cleared his throat. "I'm not…used to such things. While Mei Mei has made more than a few comments about my physical appearance, it's not something I consider much. I've always been on the more reserved side and such things have never mattered to me, so I was caught off guard and reacted abruptly."

Utahime let out a little laugh. "You can't be less experienced than me."

"You'd be surprised." Suguru looked her over carefully. "But I spent a lot of time thinking over last night."

"Oh." Utahime's face didn't think it could grow any warmer. He'd thought about her? About the kiss? Guilt weeded its way into her mind. She had thought about him too last night – until she'd focused on someone else entirely. While he had been concerned for her, she'd spent the night with Gojo. "It's okay, honestly. I'm not upset."

"I don't want things to be awkward between us," Suguru told her.

"It won't be," Utahime promised. "It was a minor and embarrassing slip, but it's not a big deal. It happens. It's something we'll probably laugh about later. After all, we're colleagues, and I respect you a lot."

Suguru tilted his head, a slight smile on his lips. "I'd also like to think we're friends."

"Yes! Of course we are." Utahime smiled, genuine and bright. "I'm glad you moved here."

"Me as well. I'm glad we crossed paths. Life is much different here than what I'm used to, but it's nice to have a friend at my side."

Utahime wasn't sure why Suguru's admission that they were friends eased her heart. Perhaps because it was something concrete that she could understand. They were colleagues and they were friends, and that was the extent of their relationship. She didn't have to wonder about anything else or attempt to read between the lines or figure out what he wasn't saying. He could keep those things to himself until he was comfortable enough to open up more.

When they stepped outside the church, it was raining. Utahime frowned up at the sky, contemplating whether she should text Gojo not to come and make a run for the bus stop.

A brush against her back reminded her that Suguru hadn't left her side – and he hadn't pulled away from her either, almost like he was tethering her to the church. "Did you want to perhaps get–?"

"Ah, Utahime! There you are!" Gojo practically loped up the stairs, his long legs taking them by two. When he thrust an umbrella over her head, she noted the way Suguru abruptly pulled his hand away from her back. "Can't have you getting wet and looking like a drowned rat."

Utahime flushed and bumped into his chest with her elbow to keep him from getting too close. "Gojo, what are you doing?"

"Picking you up from church, just like I said I would," Gojo responded, his expression and tone bright with barely contained glee. "Did you have a good time?"

"You should join us sometime and find out for yourself," Suguru said.

Gojo grinned cheekily. "S'not my thing, but I know how important it is to Utahime. I gave her a ride this morning."

When Suguru peered at her curiously, Utahime added, "He was already in the neighborhood. It was quicker to accept a ride than wait for the bus or argue with him."

"How considerate," Suguru noted coolly.

"I couldn't just leave her stranded," Gojo pointed out. "That would've been cruel, don't you think? To cast someone aside and abandon them during their time of need?"

Huffing, Utahime muttered, "It wasn't that drastic."

Gojo peered at his phone screen and then slid it back into his pocket. "We should get going. I have to pick up Megumi and Tsumiki. We could do a late lunch. Have you eaten yet today?" He smiled. "I'm absolutely famished. I had quite the workout this morning."

Resisting the urge to smack him in the chest or throttle him, Utahime managed, "We'll see. I've some prep work I need to finish for the upcoming week."

"Of course." Gojo swung his attention to Suguru, that infuriating smile still on his face. "She's such a good teacher, isn't she? Megumi absolutely adores her."

"Utahime is truly gifted at her job." With that, Suguru turned slightly on Gojo, effectively shutting him out. It was a subtle move, but one that even she caught. Judging by the way Gojo's smile widened, he noticed it too, taking delight in what felt like disdain on Suguru's end. It was understandable. Gojo could be particularly annoying when he was in the mood for it. "I'll see you tomorrow morning. Why don't I pick us up coffee?"

"I'd appreciate that." Utahime sighed. "The school's coffee is more akin to sludge."

The smile on Suguru's face was faint, never dropping even when he nodded to Gojo. Polite to a fault, even to someone as obnoxious as Gojo. He took his leave immediately after that, popping open an umbrella and walking down the stairs to the sidewalk, straightforward and unperturbed by the rain.

Before Suguru was even out of sight, Utahime spun around on Gojo. "What was that for?"

"What was what for?" Gojo asked, blinking innocently behind his ridiculous glasses.

"All that!" Utahime hissed. "You know how embarrassed I was about what happened last night."

"And I know he's a fool for leaving you like that." Gojo shrugged. "It's a shame he can't see what he's missing out on, but I won't complain. His loss is my gain."

Utahime rolled her eyes. "I'm not a prize to win, Gojo."

"No, you aren't." The expression of Gojo's face softened, his features smoothing out as he gazed down at her. It took her aback more than his vulgar words in bed this morning. "You're my savior."

Chapter 23

Notes:

Utahime went off in this one - and she's about to GO OFF in the next chapter. RIP to everyone :)))

Chapter Text

It was a lovely afternoon, one of those school days where everything seemed to be going right for once. All the children listened and turned their homework in on time; she didn't have to reprimand anyone; no arguments broke out; they all did well on their end of the week quiz. It was just a good day. That didn't happen very often, so Utahime had quickly learned to appreciate them. As a show of her appreciation, she decided not to assign them any homework over the weekend, letting them enjoy their free time instead.

During recess that afternoon, Utahime sat at one of the benches to watch the students play. It was a mixture of grades, but for once, the older kids seemed to be getting along with the younger ones without terrorizing them or trying to push them out of the way. She was able to sit back and rest easily, smiling when Megumi waved at her from the swings as Nobara attempted to push him.

"Oh, thank God for today," Kusakabe huffed as he plopped down next to her. "And I mean that very seriously. I'm not taking His name in vain or anything."

Utahime let out a little laugh. "No, I get it. This has been a tumultuous month."

"More like a tumultuous year," Kusakabe sighed, tilting his head back and closing his eyes. The poor man looked worn down, but then again, he was helping his students figure out standardized testing. "Was it just me or did this feel like the strangest year ever?"

"Hm, it was definitely different from last year," Utahime agreed.

"No, I mean–" Kusakabe lifted his head back upright and gestured to the students. "This has been a weird year. Not only did we get one transfer student but three during the same quarter so late in the year – and they're odd. You can't deny that."

Utahime gave him a look. "They're kids."

"You had it rough in the beginning of the year," Kusakabe said. "I considered myself lucky since, out of the Fushiguro siblings, Tsumiki was the polite one. Between her brother and Kugisaki always getting into fights with other kids, I thought you were going to live in after-school detention with them."

Biting her lip, Utahime glanced at the playground. Megumi and Nobara were still playing on the swings, although Nobara had given up on her attempts to push him higher. He was simply too big of her and looked close to resorting to kicking him instead when Yuuji bounded over to save the day. He immediately managed to push Megumi higher than expected, alarming Megumi and nearly making him topple backwards out of the swingset. It was a little rough but friendly. She didn't need to get up to check on them.

"They've gotten loads better over the year," Kusukabe continued. "Thanks to you, of course. You've put in a lot of effort with them."

"Hey, you helped too," Utahime pointed out. "Baseball has truly helped shape their lives and give them the structure they were lacking at home."

Kusakabe snorted. "That's another thing. Look, I know you're…friends with their guardian or whatever – and it's fine, like you're allowed to have friends, Utahime – but you can't deny that it's weird. He's not related to them. He's just some single rich bachelor who managed to swing custody of two kids he didn't even know beforehand?"

Pressing her lips together, all Utahime could say was, "It's…complicated, I'll admit, but he does take good care of them, even if he is odd."

"And then, out of nowhere, relatives of Megumi's abruptly move to the city and are transferred here?" Kusukabe exclaimed, throwing his hands up in confusion. "Mai told me. I had to separate them from Tsumiki because they got into it about something , only for me to find out that she and her twin are Megumi's cousins. Seriously, what are the chances of that?"

"It's a pretty high coincidence," Utahime admitted.

If only because it wasn't. For one reason or another, Megumi's family had decided to move to the city, under the guise of their business deals. Considering the Zen'ins had ties with literal demons, they certainly weren't religious by any means, so Maki and Mai being enrolled here wasn't a coincidence. They had done it with some sort of plan to get Megumi. Gojo wasn't sure how, but he was positive that was their end goal for coming here.

"I'm not one to make assumptions about students and their family life – I try pretty hard to keep my nose out of that business unless it's serious – but something is off about them." Kusukabe shook his head and fished around his pocket until he pulled out a sucker. He'd done a good job at quitting cigarettes, but even he had his moments where he faltered. "It took me an hour to find Maki the other day. As soon as school let out, she hid in the building and wouldn't come out. She said she didn't want to go home with her older cousin. Her dad had to come pick her up."

Honestly, Utahime felt kind of bad for Kusukabe, but she was a little relieved to know she wasn't the only one who felt like things were off with them. Of course, she knew it for a fact and the reasons, though Gojo had been vague about the details concerning Maki and Mai's home life. She had been worried that her uneasiness around Naoya was obvious and strange, but if Kusukabe sensed something about it too, then she wasn't alone.

"Did she say anything else?" Utahime asked warily.

Kusukabe shook his head. "Nah, just said he was mean and she didn't like him. Granted, Maki doesn't seem to like a lot of people. She mainly sticks to herself. When it comes to group projects, only Okkotsu will pair up with her – mostly because she's kind of mean to the other kids and he doesn't seem to mind."

Utahime smiled softly. "Well, that's nice of him. Maybe he can help her adjust, like Yuuji did with Megumi."

"Please, don't get me started on Okkutsu," Kusukabe groaned. "He's such a good kid – like best student in my class, by far. Yeah, he's clumsy as hell, but he's polite, attentive, and helpful. On the days he doesn't see Geto for counseling sessions, he always stays after school to help out. He knows so much; he could probably teach half the classes. He's beyond his nine years, like scarily so."

Utahime hid a wince. She might have to tell Yuta to tame it down. He was going out of his way to be a good student so people would overlook the fact that he wasn't attending chapel, but he was going too far. If he was going to pretend to be a nine-year-old boy, he needed to act more like it, and not a thousand or something year old demon who had had far too much too time to study the world.

"Is he doing any better about…?" Utahime knew it was pointless to ask, but she had to appear like she didn't know the truth. Yuta couldn't attend chapel. The best he could do was wait it out and hope he could make it until the end of the year. He wouldn't be accepted for another after this.

"No, he freezes up every time," Kusukabe said. "At least Gakuganji is no longer on my ass about it. Now that he's attending sessions twice a week with the school counselor, it's his problem."

Utahime frowned. "I'm sure Suguru is doing his best."

Too bad his best would never be good enough. There was no overriding Yuta's nature. No matter how intelligent or godly he was, Sugru wouldn't be able to change the fact that Yuta was a demon and couldn't step on holy ground.

"Yeah, I'm sure he is, but I'm not sure if there's fixing that kid," Kusukabe said. "Nice and smart as he is, there is something decidedly off about him." He unwrapped the sucker and stuck the trash in his pocket. "Then again, Suguru is kind of weird as well – he's so good that it's creepy – so maybe he'll be able to reach him when I failed."

"The best way to reach an understanding with a troubled child is to meet them at their level."

At the sound of Suguru's smooth voice, both Kusukabe and Utahime jumped on the bench and spun around to find him standing behind them. He wore a cool smile on his face and his hands tucked into the pockets of his neat slacks. She hadn't even heard him walking up to them, completely taken aback by his presence.

Poor Kusubake suffered worse, actually choking on his sucker. "Uh, hey, Geto, what I meant was–"

"It's okay," Suguru laughed. "We've all come from different walks of life so we have different responses and ways of seeing the world."

"Yeah, uh, not that you aren't doing great with Okkotsu – because you are, I can tell – or that I don't have faith in you – because I'm sure you're very capable of your job–" It was almost painful, the way Kusukabe was stammering over his words. He tended to be a somewhat blunt man, not one to bother with pandering. He was a good teacher, but he was happier coaching baseball. "You, uh… Yeah, I'm just making things worse. I'll shut up now."

Utahime patted him on the arm. "You're fine. I don't think Suguru is insulted. He's got a difficult job on his hands. We have to sometimes play at being a counselor for the students, but it's not the same."

"Thank you," Suguru replied. "And no, I'm not insulted. You need not worry so much."

He tapped his fingers along the back of the bench, looking out to the playground with a focused gaze. She followed his line of sight, spotting Yuta in the corner of the playground with Tsumiki. The two of them were playing with chalk, one of the safer things for him to do. A few feet away, Maki was sitting in the grass, glowering at them. She let out a sigh. Young as they were, social cliques and dynamics started early in school.

"As you've already experienced, Yuta is an unusual circumstance," Suguru explained. "He has experienced a much different life than us – he's not your average nine-year-old boy – so you can't use the same approach in order to help him. He's gone through a lot more than all of us, I'm afraid, more than I can say to protect his privacy."

Kusukabe winced, physically deflating as Suguru explained the severity of the situation. Utahime was surprised that he was so spot-on. There was no way he could've known the actual truth about Yuta's situation and past – it wasn't like he could tell Suguru that he was a literal demon child – but he must have come up with a good enough explanation to closely fit it. After all, the best lies were the ones with a bit of truth in them.

Gojo taught her that. She probably shouldn't listen to him as much as she did.

"Sad kid," Kusukabe muttered, properly abashed.

Suguru nodded. "He does, indeed, have a sad life."

Tilting her head back, Utahime smiled up at him reassuringly. "I'm sure you're doing everything you can to help him. He's lucky to have someone like you in his corner."

Returning a smile back to her, Suguru laid a hand on her shoulder. "Thank you. It's a group effort, I believe. He speaks glowingly of you, Atsuya."

Kusukabe looked like he wanted the ground to swallow him up, but all he could do was mumble, "Thanks."

With his hand still on her shoulder, Suguru continued, "Actually, there was something I wanted to discuss with you, Utahime, if you don't mind."

"Oh, sure." Utahime glanced at the clock hanging over the door. "They've still got about ten minutes left of recess." She stood up and peered down at Kusukabe. "Do you mind keeping an eye on them?"

"Nah, I got them." Kusukabe waved them away. "They're good."

After thanking him, Utahime followed Suguru. They didn't go too far – she could still see the playground from where they were standing – but it gave them a bit more privacy, so that neither the children nor Kusukabe could overhear them speaking. She tried not to fiddle anxiously with his fingers, but she couldn't help but worry about what it might be. Did it have something to do with one of her students? They'd been doing so well.

"You're nervous," Suguru noted.

A rather awkward laugh tumbled from her lips. "I mean, yeah, a bit. Has something happened with a student?"

"No, no, this doesn't have anything to do with a student." He paused, then added, "Well, not directly, at least."

"What is it then?"

"It has more to do with you," Suguru admitted.

Utahime furrowed her brow. "Me?"

"I couldn't help but notice that you seem to be…quite close with Gojo Satoru."

At the mention of Gojo, Utahime stiffened. There were a multitude of reasons why her proximity to Gojo was bad: one) he was a demon, two) he was the guardian of a student, and three) he obviously did not share the same mindset and sentiment they taught at the school. Charming, handsome, intelligent, and rich as he appeared to be, he wasn't exactly the type her parents or peers would approve of her spending time with.

"Before you get upset or confused, I'm not accusing you of anything inappropriate by any means," Suguru said reassuringly. "However, he is one of your students' legal guardians, so naturally, there's a certain amount of professionalism that must be considered."

Utahime pressed her lips together. "Right."

Last Saturday night and Sunday morning came to mind. They had not been anywhere near professional then. She'd thought they didn't interact much on school grounds, but things must have become far more obvious than she realized, especially since even Kusukabe had brought it up. Had Suguru mentioned seeing Gojo pick her up from church? That had only happened a few times, but maybe that was enough to cause him concern.

"While there technically aren't any rules about having personal relationships with a student's parent outside of school, you can see how it might look to someone else," Suguru continued. "Another parent could accuse you of favoritism or our superiors might misconstrue your relationship as unseemly and unprofessional. Not to mention it could be a cause of confusion for Megumi and Tsumiki. They're young. They could misunderstand things and be hurt in the process."

Utahime's heart skipped a beat at the thought of unintentionally hurting Megumi and Tsumiki. "I'm not–"

It hurt, but she couldn't deny it. Technically, he wasn't wrong. There was that brief period where she and Gojo weren't talking, after he'd embarrassed her in front of the children and Nanami. It had been confusing and difficult for Megumi. He'd been obviously upset and affected by the change, though he'd been angrier with Gojo. They had grown used to her presence, not just at school or the baseball fields, but in their personal life as well.

"You are an incredible teacher with a warm and big heart. Your students are of the utmost importance to you, and you care about them all very deeply." As complimenting as he sounded, he wasn't making her feel any better. In fact, for once, his words didn't soothe her at all. "I know from the previous counselor's records that Megumi was having a very difficult time adjusting, but he's improved quite a bit over the past six months. I'm just worried that you've overextended yourself – and invested too much of yourself into his personal life. You can't do that for every student."

"I know that," Utahime mumbled.

"And in doing so, you've become entangled with someone who neither represents our ideals nor lives a life that is not befitting of someone like you," Suguru insisted. "And you're so much better than that, Utahime. You're good and considerate and full of faith. You deserve who is as just as you, not…someone who refuses to live up to God's standards. I don't want him to bring you down to his level because you got too involved in something."

Utahime's eyes snapped up to his, a burst of irritation flashing in her mind. She had heard this kind of talk before, usually from priests. Growing up, she had never heard anyone tell boys that they needed to watch who they spent time around, lest they be corrupted, but girls, on the other hand, were warned heavily. It was their duty to keep bad men away that might seek to ruin their purity. That whole thing was the reason why it had taken her so long to recover after her attack. She'd blamed herself for trusting him.

Hearing Suguru speak to her like this was like a slap it to the face. She didn't expect it from him, and it hurt more than she anticipated, especially because he was being so round-about the whole thing.

"What are you trying to get at exactly?" Utahime demanded, sharper than usual.

Suguru stared back at her, but his lack of a reaction made her think he was taken aback. After all, she was always so nice and polite at work, and especially with him, so he wouldn't know that she actually had a bit of a temper. In fact, if she was honest, he didn't know much about her, not like Gojo.

"If you're accusing me of allowing myself to be corrupted by an unrepentant sinner, then just say it," Utahime continued heatedly. "It's always the same. Either I'm not good enough or they're not good enough, so it's better to be alone and–" She shook her head. "That's not– That's not even what's happening. You're beating around the bush, but what I'm getting is that you believe I could be harming a student and jeopardizing my position because I'm – I don't know – easily manipulated."

With a sigh, Suguru said, "That's not what I'm saying."

"Then what are you saying, Suguru?" Utahime questioned. "Because quite frankly, I'm tired of trying to read between the lines with you. It's like– It's like you say things, but I'm stuck leaving to guess what you aren't saying."

Likely sensing her urge to storm off, Suguru placed his hands on her arms, keeping her in place. He'd been touching her more recently, as if he was trying to break through his own wall, but it was too little, too late. She was already worked up and upset, both with him and herself. For once, she wasn't mad at Gojo. He'd done nothing wrong, not when she had been the one to initiate everything between them recently. She couldn't even blame him for trying to manipulate or corrupt her.

"Listen to me, Utahime, please," Suguru said. "I am only speaking with you out of concern. You're important – to this school, to the students, to God. I don't want anything bad to happen to you, and I fear that, with the present company you're keeping, you might fall down a path that you can't easily recover from." He looked her directly in the eyes, never wavering, keeping her frozen even without his hold on her. "You're a good woman, Utahime, with a good heart and a good soul. It's not an easy thing to have in this world, and I don't want you to lose that spirit. All I want is for you to be careful, okay?"

"Careful, I see." Utahime plastered a smile onto her face. "Well, if you're so worried that I'm this close to damning myself over a man, then perhaps I should go throw myself at the mercy of our school priest and ask for forgiveness. You know how they are about the follies of women. We're so susceptible to corruption. I wouldn't want to disappoint you or fall short of your idealized version of how I should be."

Before Suguru could argue with her further, Utahime held up a hand, stopping him before he could speak. Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath and willed her heart to steady itself. She hadn't been this worked up since she and Gojo got into it after the first time they'd been intimate. It was hard to believe she felt this way towards Suguru now, especially after how long she'd spent admiring him and thinking he was the perfect man.

What was it that Gojo had said about him? Things that looked perfect on the surface were often hiding something underneath? Had this more judgmental side of Suguru been there the entire time and she'd simply overlooked it because she'd hoped he could take Gojo's place in her mind and heart?

The bell rang, signaling the end of recess. Utahime couldn't remember feeling more relieved to go back to class.

Opening her eyes, Utahime looked back at Suguru impassively. "I appreciate your concern and I will take your words into consideration. Thank you for being honest with me."

Suguru frowned. "Utahime–"

"I have to take the students back to class," she cut in, keeping her voice devoid of any emotion. "We've got a lot of work to do before spring break."

With that, Utahime turned on her heels and returned to the playground, catching up with the students as they began to file into line to enter the school building. Kusukabe took the front, guiding them through the doors, while she made sure there was no one still playing.

Lingering in the back, the safest place for him to be, Yuta asked, "Are you okay, Miss Iori?"

Utahime blinked and glanced down at the little demon, taking note of the genuine concern on his face. It looked genuine at least to her. "Hm?"

"I saw you, ah, speaking with the school counselor." Yuta shifted uncomfortably and, after a moment of hesitation, wiped the chalk from his hands off on his pants. "You seemed…upset."

"Oh, it's… It's fine. He was just concerned about something, but I'm okay." Utahime gave him a smile. "It's nothing serious that concerns a student."

Yuta considered her for a moment before nodding. "I see."

She hoped he understood what she meant. If he was just another student, it most certainly wouldn't concern him, but as a demon involved in this whole thing, it…kind of did. Even if she hadn't crossed a line with Gojo last week, there was no way she couldn't be involved with him or Megumi's personal life. She was more or less stuck with them, but she didn't care. She would do everything in her power, pathetically human as it was, to protect him – and to help Gojo. She didn't care what that made her. If God had placed her in a position with them, it had to be for a reason.

Honestly, if anyone knew how Utahime felt and her struggle with corruption and Gojo, it was probably Yuta. He was in a unique position to understand both sides, a former angel and now a demon, with a closer consideration of humans since he'd liked to involve himself so much in their lives before. He knew what it was like to be pure and he knew what it was like to fall and he'd known Gojo throughout it all.

Maybe they could talk about it later. It might help her clear up a few things. He'd been rather secretive recently, keeping more to himself and staying quiet, though she had a feeling he was up to something. Just because he seemed good did not mean he couldn't be just as sneaky as any other demon.

"How have your sessions with Suguru been?" Utahime asked as the line slowly shuffled forward.

Yuta coughed. "Um, they're…a bit awkward, I guess. Mostly a lot of talk and spiritual debate. If I won't go to chapel, he can bring the chapel to me."

"They're not difficult, are they?" Utahime pressed. "He's not too harsh on you?"

"Geto?" Yuta laughed a little. "Uh, no, he's not harsh, just by the book and that book is, you know, the Bible."

Utahime smiled gently. "That's a very hard book to live by."

"He makes it look easy, doesn't he?" Yuta stared down at his pants and let out a sigh. They were covered in chalk. He would get marked for a messy uniform if he didn't clean it, but the last time he'd spilled something on himself and tried to clean it off, the sink exploded and flooded the second-floor boys' bathroom. "You don't need to worry about me. I've handled myself for this long. I can do it a little longer."

"Okay, as long as you're good." Utahime looked him over, trying to see if he appeared any different. She thought he seemed paler, the dark circles under his eyes slightly more pronounced, and maybe even smaller, like he'd lost some weight. Was that typical for a demon? Could their health be affected somehow? "You can tell me if you're not though. You know that, right?"

Yuta beamed up at her right before crossing the threshold into the school building, his smile as bright as the sun, so different from the dark power that radiated from him. "I know. You're a good person, Miss Iori. I trust you."

A good person… Both Gojo and Geto had said the same thing, but for some reason, it didn't feel the same. It was almost like, from one, it was praise, and from the other, it was condemnation – but she didn't know which one was which.

Chapter 24

Notes:

Sending all my love to the volunteers that worked so hard to bring AO3 back online, especially when I can finally post a chapter of this fic that I have been so fucking excited to write for like a year, no joke.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Utahime set the pen down on her desk and let out a sigh. Propping her elbows up, she rested her face in her hands for a moment, closing her eyes and taking a few deep breaths. To be honest, this week hadn't even been that bad, but the days leading up to spring break were always difficult no matter what. The children were restless, nothing wanted to cooperate, and even she was distracted.

Peeling her face out of her hands, she picked up her phone and unlocked it, pulling up her text messages.

Satoru Gojo
Cmoooon Utahime you know you wanna go!
An all expenses paid for trip courtesy of moi!
You deserve to be pampered :)))))
Let me treat you

She was going to kill him – except no, that wasn't very Christian-like. What she should do was politely turn him down, smile in the face of his pouting, and then thank him for considering her, but it would be highly inappropriate of her to go on a five-day vacation with the guardian of one of her students. He had even offered to pay for Nobara and Yuuji if they wanted to go too, a tactic used against her when Megumi mentioned it to his friends. They were more than eager to go, but their grandparents were naturally hesitant to let them go on a trip with a man they had only met a few times.

"They might be more willing to let them go if you went," Gojo had pointed out, smiling ever so sweetly.

The last time she'd gone on vacation – an actual fun trip with friends lasting more than a few days – had been back in college, before the attack that left her scarred. Mei Mei had tried to get her to go on one with her the year later, dangling the same offer in front of her, but she couldn't get herself to go. The idea of going to the beach where she would undoubtedly hide in a clunky bathing suit that covered her body and shielded her from sight while everyone else was exposed made her cringe.

"I don't want you to feel like you have to hide," Mei Mei had said, stroking her face over the freshly healed scar.

Gojo's offer had brought up memories she'd tried to forget. That first year after the attack had been difficult. She couldn't enjoy anything, not even going out with friends. She had spent the week alone in the apartment, scrolling through social media at all of Mei Mei's incredible pictures, both wishing she had gone and angry at her friend for seemingly abandoning her. It hadn't been like that at all, but the mixed emotions had been confusing. She wanted to be better, but no amount of praying at night and pleading on the pew and begging for forgiveness in the confessional had helped her.

He wasn't trying to make her miserable. Honestly, she didn't know what he was trying to do. They'd not been able to spend any alone time together since that morning in her apartment. The mere thought of the way he'd touched her made her squirm in her seat, the heated gaze in his bright blue eyes, the growl of his voice as he hovered over her, so close to taking her…

She shook her head, trying to dispel the images from her mind. The last thing she needed to be thinking about while trying to grade the last few tests of the week was Gojo almost defiling her.

Picking up the pen, Utahime forced herself to concentrate and graded the remaining tests. It was a push, but she managed to do it in fifteen minutes, slamming the pen down in triumph when she was done. Leaning back in her chair, she picked up her phone again. Maybe she could text Mei Mei and see what she was doing. They hadn't gone out for drinks in a while. It'd be nice to have a girls' night, especially after the back and forth she'd been dealing with concerning Gojo and Suguru.

Utahime winced. She hadn't spoken more than a few words to Suguru since their argument on the playground, only speaking to him when it was absolutely necessary and had to do with work. Mei Mei had noticed it, asking if something had happened between them, but Utahime had dismissed it. If they went out tonight, her friend would undoubtedly bring it up again, and it was not something she wanted to talk about. She still felt awkward thinking over what he had said to her.

Truth be told, she was angry, but she didn't know who she was angry with – Suguru or herself.

Conceding herself to yet another night alone, Utahime put the graded tests in a folder and tucked it away in her satchel. She'd upload the grades later tonight on her laptop at home, perhaps over a glass of wine or two with a movie playing in the background. After gathering the rest of her belongings, she slung the strap over her shoulder and exited her classroom, turning off the light behind her.

Her only plans were going home, so she wasn't sure why she felt herself being drawn to the chapel. She didn't normally go there unless there was service going on during school. It wasn't as grand as her church, the lessons dulled down somewhat for children, but it was nice enough. It would be empty at this time, which was perhaps why she thought of it. Troubled as she was, she didn't feel like going to church and suffering curious looks from other patrons or dealing with a priest who wouldn't understand.

However, as she neared the chapel, she heard the telltale sound of voices. The closer she got, the louder they became, and though she couldn't understand what they were saying, she did know there were two people, one man and one boy. She jumped when she heard an actual pained yelp, which was followed by a laugh. It didn't feel right, her stomach turning uncomfortably, but she didn't stop. Something was going on in her school, and she didn't like the sound of it at all.

It made her think of Megumi's scream when he ran into Naoya outside the office, but no, he was gone. She had waved him off when he and Tsumiki had been picked up. Maki and Mai were gone too, picked up by au pair or someone who was tasked with watching them. Perhaps it was a student she was unfamiliar with, one of the boys in the other grades, but oddly enough, the voices sounded a bit familiar. Besides, only employees should be at the school this late. She strained to listen as she took hesitant steps forward, careful not to make too much noise, until she was around the corner and realized her mistake too late.

She did know those voices. She knew them quite well.

"I don't know why you continue to bother with this charade, Yuta. You know it won't get you anywhere."

"You don't know that. I can do it. I know I can. I just have to keep trying–"

"It is folly, and quite frankly, it is humiliating. Have you not suffered enough?"

"That's easy for you to say, Geto. You don't know what suffering is."

Utahime froze on the spot, shocked and confused by what she was hearing. Just around the corner, standing in front of the chapel, were Yuta and Suguru. She couldn't have mistaken their voices, but what they were saying didn't make any sense. The coldness in Suguru's voice made her skin crawl. He shouldn't have been speaking to a student like that, especially as the school counselor. Yuta was supposed to be in his care. To him, he should've just been another student in need of help, a young boy traumatized by his past.

Yuta had said that Suguru wasn't harsh during their sessions, but his voice, his callous words, his outright dismissal… It stung Utahime's heart harshly. None of those things lined up with the vision she had of Suguru, but then again, she hadn't expected him to call her out for the same thing that so many men in her past had done before. Even though there was little to no emotion in his voice, he sounded so cruel.

Was that the truth he'd been hiding in between the lines? Was this who he really was behind the beautiful words and perfect picture he'd depicted?

"Try again then. Teach me what suffering is."

"Admit it: you're enjoying this. Maybe you're not so different from Satoru after all."

"Or perhaps I'm a simple witness to your punishment. Is it true punishment if you experience it alone?"

"You know nothing of punishment. It's not something you can fathom. You hand out judgment, not punishment."

"Is there a difference?"

"There's no grey area in judgment. There is no suffering, no pleasure or pain. It's cold and heartless."

Suguru snorted. "As if you have a heart."

"More than you. I was allowed to have one."

"Try again. We'll see what kind of heart you have."

Utahime couldn't take it anymore. The longer she listened to them argue, the more troubled she felt. This wasn't right. This was… This was wrong on every level. Were these the kinds of religious discussions Yuta had meant by when he talked about his sessions? It made no sense. It was cruel. She couldn't imagine anyone speaking to a child like that, except…

No, Suguru wasn't speaking to Yuta like he was a child, and Yuta had even mentioned Gojo by his first name, as if they were… as if they were familiar with one another.

As if they knew each other – truly knew each other.

Hearing a hiss of pain, Utahime snapped out of her thoughts and burst around the corner. "Stop!"

Yuta jerked his hand away from the open chapel door and whipped his head around, his eyes wide with shock. "Utahime, what are you still doing here?"

"I stayed late grading tests for spring break," Utahime explained, somewhat in a daze. "What are you doing?"

Glancing from Suguru to the open doorway of the chapel back to Utahime, Yuta awkwardly stammered, "I, uh, I was just… I was trying…"

Suguru startled her when he gently laid his hands on Utahime's arms, gazing at her with a soft look meant to placate her. "It's okay. This is a little bit of…immersion therapy."

Utahime ripped herself out of Suguru's grasp and took a step away from him. "No, no… This isn't… This isn't right. I overheard you talking to each other. You're lying to me."

Suguru grimaced. "I'm not lying."

"Not technically," Yuta added.

Looking back and forth between them, Utahime didn't know what to say or think. Had Suguru figured out that Yuta was a demon and was testing him? Perhaps even punishing him? It made a sick sort of sense. No doubt he wouldn't have any mercy for a demon who was infiltrating the school. And if he'd learned that Yuta was a demon, then perhaps he'd figured out that Gojo was a demon as well. The thought unsettled Utahime. If he knew she was cavorting about with a demon, then of course he would've confronted her over her relationship with him.

It wasn't because Suguru thought Gojo was a bad man who would cause her to sin. It was because he knew that Gojo was a demon who would help her fall from grace.

Surely, that was it. He was trying to protect her. Suguru was a good man, a godly man, and he had been kind and considerate and so very thoughtful. He knew she wasn't bad, but she was still human, still a sinner, so he would see where she might be tempted and how she could be tricked into believing Gojo wasn't going to do her harm.

He was… He was…

"Everything is okay," Suguru reassured her, laying his hands on her arms again. He pulled her in close, keeping his eyes on her face. His voice was soothing, his touch gentle, and his expression soft, all of which invited her to trust him. "I'll take care of this, I promise. Go home. I'll come over later."

Utahime blinked, feeling dazed. "I…" Her eyes swept over to Yuta, who was watching them, completely silent and without any judgment. He had a child's sweet and innocent eyes – and then, in a flash, a demon's sharp and knowing gaze. "No… Something is wrong. I don't know what's going on, but it doesn't feel right."

Suguru let out a sigh. "Utahime, we both know Yuta isn't an average boy. His issues require a more unorthodox approach compared to the other students."

"No, that's–" Utahime closed her eyes and pressed her fingers to her temple. "You're doing it again."

"Doing what?"

"You're not telling me something," Utahime insisted. "You're saying all the right things, but you're leaving things out. It's like– It's like there's a gap in your words, and I could ignore them before, but now–"

His grip on her tightened slightly, not enough to hurt her, but enough to make her stiffen. "Utahime–"

"No!" Utahime ripped herself out of his grasp before he could hold onto her more firmly. "This isn't right." When she opened her eyes, there was a glower simmering underneath. Suguru frowned, but instead of feeling guilty over displeasing him before, she only felt more determined. Shifting her focus to Yuta, she held out a hand. "Come on. I'll take you home."

Yuta took a step forward, but then Suguru held out a hand. "He's not done here."

"I think he is," Utahime replied tartly. "I don't know what kind of lesson you're giving, but something about this doesn't sit right with me."

Hesitating, Yuta mumbled, "It's okay, Utahime. You don't need to worry about me. I'm fine."

"Yuta, I don't think–"

"I'm fine," Yuta insisted with a tight smile.

Suguru gestured. "You heard him. He's okay. I'm not hurting him, I swear."

Thinking back on the conversation she'd overheard, Utahime clenched her hands into fists. "No, you're punishing him. You were mocking him. I heard it."

"You misunderstood–"

"Don't speak to me like I'm an idiot, Suguru!" Utahime snapped. "I know what I heard." She glared back at him defiantly, more sure of herself than ever. "You know he can't step foot in that chapel."

Suguru didn't move a muscle, as still and unwavering as a statue as he stared back at her. He wasn't glaring – no anger in his eyes, no disappointment. There was simply nothing, which was so much worse. Completely devoid of emotion, it was almost as if he was passing judgment on her and deemed her unworthy of a response. Meanwhile, Yuta sucked in a breath and shrunk in on himself. It was dangerous to show her hand, especially when she didn't understand Suguru's motives or what he was thinking, but she was positive she was right.

He knew the truth. She just didn't know how much he knew.

"Tell her, Suguru."

Utahime spun around on her heels, stunned as Gojo seemingly appeared out of the darkness of the hallway and into the dim lighting. He was wearing a casual black suit – slacks, a button-down with the top few buttons undone, and a thin suit jacket. The lighting reflected off his sunglasses. Any normal person would've questioned his decision to wear them inside, especially when it was rather dark due to there being no windows in this hallway, but no one said a word. He stopped a few feet away from them, hands in his pockets, his sharp gaze focused on Suguru.

"Go on," he said, a mocking lilt to his voice. "Tell her the truth."

Furrowing her brow, Utahime swung her gaze from Gojo to Suguru. "The truth?"

Suguru pressed his lips together, finally looking displeased. "This isn't your place."

"The cat's out of the bag," Gojo said. "Either tell her, or I will."

"Tell me what?" Utahime demanded.

When Suguru didn't respond or even look at her, continuing to glare at Gojo, the demon tossed her a lazy grin. "Your beloved school counselor isn't who he says he is."

Utahime blanched. "But…you said he wasn't…"

"He's not," Gojo told her. "He's something much worse."

For a moment, Utahime didn't move, frozen in place as she stared back at Gojo, sorting through all the pieces of the puzzle. Suguru wasn't who he said he was? Gojo had said he wasn't possessed by a demon, like Naoya, but perhaps he was similar to the Zen'in family. They had ties with Hell, so they were able to spot demons or even get involved with them while still being allowed to step foot on Holy grounds. Surely she would've felt that from him though. He seemed to genuinely adore God and believe in His works as well, so it didn't make sense in the end.

Something much worse…

The pieces fell into place, and Utahime's eyes widened. There was only one thing Gojo seemed to despise more than another demon stepping into his territory.

"He's an angel," Utahime breathed out. She spun on Suguru. "You're an angel."

"You would've figured it out on your own soon enough," Gojo said. "You knew something wasn't quite right with him, the same as you did me." He smiled, but it looked more like a grimace, as if he couldn't stand being compared to Suguru. "We both got too close – couldn't help ourselves with you."

"I wouldn't have had to if you'd kept an appropriate distance," Suguru snapped, the closest thing to anger she'd ever heard come from him. When he noticed the startled look on Utahime's face, he schooled his expression and smoothed down the front of his shirt. "I'm sorry, truly. Unlike demons, we typically do not become directly involved in human affairs." He glanced sideways at Yuta, who was outright glaring at him. "Humans were gifted free will for a reason, and becoming involved can alter their destinies and fate."

"Then why…?" Utahime's hands were trembling, and so she clenched them into fists at her side. "Why are you here? You befriended me. You tricked me."

"It wasn't my intention to trick you, but I needed to get closer than usual," Suguru told her. "Believe me, this is very much out of the norm for me as well. I don't deal directly with humans very often."

Gojo snorted. "Nah, you usually just slaughter them."

After taking a deep breath, perhaps to stop himself from snapping at Gojo, Suguru confessed, "I am normally in charge of passing the Lord's judgment, yes, but I am not doing that here. I was sent here to protect you."

"Why?" Utahime demanded. "What's so important that you had to inject yourself into my life and mess with my head and emotions?"

Suguru gestured to Gojo. "Because of your close involvement with multiple demons." Before she could say anything, he held up a hand, and she snapped her mouth shut. "I am not blaming you for this. Demons are drawn to you, by absolutely no fault of your own, so it was only natural that you would catch Satoru's interest. We didn't anticipate you becoming so close to him. It could've seriously affected things."

"So she was chosen for this specifically," Gojo surmised. He let out a breath and nodded to himself. "You planned on her figuring out what I was and being a positive contrast to my demonic nature." He clicked his tongue with mocking disapproval. "Angels don't like to get their hands dirty. They make humans do all the work and then condemn them when they don't live up to their standards. The hypocrisy of it all truly makes me nauseous."

Shooting Gojo a brief glare, Suguru shifted his expression to that of serious and considerate, one she associated with him more. "You have done nothing wrong. In fact, your work here, especially with the children, is commendable. You are a true child of God and have made Him proud."

"Wow, that sounded awfully close to a compliment," Gojo drawled. "Careful now, or I might think you're actually fond of a human instead of feeling nothing more than contempt."

Ignoring Gojo's taunts once more, Suguru continued, "I was sent here because there was concern of your safety. What with your proximity to Satoru, along with the Zen'in family's arrival, you are in very a dangerous position. You've been hurt before, and the last thing our Father wanted was for you to be harmed again. We kept watch on you from afar, but then, Satoru broke the one rule he knew would upset the balance the most."

Utahime glanced towards the seemingly young boy. "Yuta."

"He is not to be released from Hell except for specific reasons," Suguru declared. "Satoru knew that."

"Released?" Utahime's heart sank. "You make it sound like imprisonment."

"It is," Suguru said. "It's his punishment for his betrayal."

Contrary to the serious nature of the conversation, Gojo blew a raspberry. "Call this a work release then. Besides, it's not like I'm letting him run free. He's got a job to do."

Suguru rolled his eyes. "Yes, to protect the cursed children and Utahime."

"The school is where they were most vulnerable," Yuta explained. "It made sense for me to come here."

"You're a demon, Yuta, a fact you cannot escape or ignore," Suguru told him. "Your time of playing guardian angel is over. That was your downfall in the first place, was it not?" Pressing his lips together, Yuta glowered, a sullen look on his face like a child scolded, but he said nothing. "This is not your place. You do not belong here. I can take care of Utahime. You should return to where you do belong before you cause even more devastation."

Yuta muttered something under his breath that she couldn't catch. Gojo and Geto did, however, the former snorting with amusement while Geto gave him a look of disapproval, which meant it couldn't be anything good. When she glanced at Gojo for an explanation, he only shrugged.

"That still doesn't explain why you lied to me," Utahime said. "I'm already aware of demons and Gojo told me that angels existed too. I would've been able to handle the truth."

"Angels cannot move as freely in the earthly realm as demons can," Suguru told her. "There are, on rare occasions, when we show ourselves, but humans' gift of free will is something we take very seriously. Any direct interference on our behalf is only to be reserved for the most dire situations."

Utahime threw her hands up. "And this isn't dire? We have a human child with demonic powers, one destined to be possessed by one of the worst demons to exist, another who will have exorcism abilities feared by both Hell and Heaven, and then some walking demon suit intent on stalking us with who knows what intentions."

"You're right. This is serious, but I was doing what I was told–"

"You were told to hurt me? To use me?" Her voice cracked, lips trembling and her throat constricting. It hurt thinking about all the times she'd spoken to Suguru, the way he seemed to know exactly what she needed to hear in times of need. It should've given her comfort that she had a literal angel at her side to help her, but instead, she felt preyed upon. Of course he'd known what to say; he knew everything about her, down to her deepest and darkest sins.

The kiss in her apartment came to mind – the stunted reaction, the almost indifferent rejection. She had felt nothing from him because there was nothing to feel at all. Angels couldn't experience emotion the same as humans or even demons. All those times she'd thought he was acting as a considerate friend were fabricated. He didn't care for her. Hell, he probably condemned her for her actions with Gojo, not to mention he likely believed Megumi shouldn't even be allowed to live.

It was all fake, a role he'd designed specifically to cater to her weaknesses and desires, and she'd fallen for it.

Suguru let out a breath. "Utahime…"

"No, you– you manipulated me," Utahime said. "You lied to me."

"I never lied to you," Suguru insisted.

"Lying by omission is still lying!" Utahime exclaimed, tears of frustration burning her eyes.

Gojo whistled. "Isn't that in the Bible or something?"

"And you!" Utahime turned on Gojo, who raised his eyebrows. "You knew – you knew this whole time and you didn't tell me. You both did!"

Yuta grimaced. "We couldn't."

"Demons and angels are strictly forbidden from exposing one another's existence to humans." Gojo shrugged. "It helps keep things even or whatever."

"Because you care so much about following rules," Utahime fumed.

"Do you know how many times an angel could've easily ruined my plans if they exposed me?" Gojo shook his head, even when Utahime scowled at him. "I wanted to tell you – I even insisted on it when Yuta told me after their first little counseling session – but I couldn't."

"Everything we do, both angels and demons, depends on this tenuous balance," Yuta explained. "It's not a rule we're compelled to follow, but things have been…catastrophic when broken by either side."

"Catastrophic?" Utahime's stomach turned. Strangely enough, the explanation hurt worse coming from Yuta than if it had been Gojo or even Suguru. "That's bullshit, and you know it."

A wince flashed across Yuta's face, and he glanced away, looking properly ashamed. It just made Utahime angrier. He was a demon. Twisting the truth and emotional manipulation were in his nature, and due to his appearance, he was even better at it than Gojo with his handsome looks and charming behavior.

"He's not lying," Gojo told her. "After all, he broke it once, back when we were still angels."

Suguru eyed Yuta with little more than disdain. "You should've been cast out after that. The damage you caused was irreparable." He frowned. "You were corrupted even then."

"And yet our old man never passed judgment on him for his actions," Gojo retorted. "They only loved him more, so why don't you give him a break, huh?"

"That was in the past," Suguru stated. He gestured to Yuta, whose gaze was still averted to the ground. "This is beyond ridiculous. We all know it, even Utahime."

Yuta balled his hands into fists. "I can do it. I know I can."

"Then do it," Suguru told him, nodding at the chapel. "Demons have spent millennia trying to enter holy grounds, only to be denied time and time again. You've been attempting it for a few months with nothing but failure to show for it. You were banished for your betrayal. You have no rights to our Father's domain."

Bolstered by embarrassment and shame, Yuta stepped forward, reaching out to the open doorway. However, the moment his fingers attempted to cross the threshold, he jerked his hand back with a hiss. There was no smoke or red marks, not even a sound, but Utahime saw the flash of pain on Yuta's face. It physically hurt him to even try to cross the barrier.

"Folly, as I've said countless times," Suguru confirmed. "You may have been granted leeway by our Father when you were an angel, but after you took advantage of it and betrayed His trust, there is no going back."

Utahime watched Yuta, taking careful note of the array of emotions flickering across his face. Hurt, anger, shame, determination. Whereas Suguru looked on with almost indifferent cruelty, Gojo wore something of a pitying look on his face. Even though it wasn't very demon-like, he felt sorry for Yuta, who didn't seem to fit in anywhere. Both were unapologetic about their falls, but Gojo was aware enough to realize he hadn't suffered as much.

"He might be a demon now, but is he not still one of God's creations?" Utahime asked. "Is there no forgiveness? No mercy for even those who have fallen?"

"You do not need to feel pity or mercy for him," Suguru told her. "He has likely caused the death of thousands and the destruction of countless lives."

"And he's saved more than both of us combined," Gojo retorted. "Still, as much as I hate to say it, Suguru is right. This is pointless. You can't cross the line. There's no going around this, Yuta."

"I'm not trying to go around it," Yuta said. "I'm trying to go through it."

Gojo shook his head. "Not gonna happen, kiddo."

"The door is sealed to you forever," Suguru added.

Yuta reached out again, his hand shaking with the effort to withstand the pain when he touched the barrier again. Through gritted teeth, he managed, "I-I can do it–"

It physically pained Utahime to watch his struggle. She could see the suffering on his face, the constant sear of pain as he tried to push through the wall. He'd been blocked from God for centuries, denied His presence, something that she understood on a much smaller scale. How long had it taken her to go back to church after the incident? Watching him now, a phantom throb of pain ghosted across her face, as if she could feel the slice of the broken beer bottle cutting into her skin again.

When it sucked in a sharp gasp of pain, Utahime jumped forward. "Yuta, please, stop!"

"Your compassion is beautiful, Utahime, but do not waste it on him," Suguru told her, grabbing her by the wrist to stop her from rushing over to the smaller demon. "On either of them, for that matter. They made their choices, and they must live with the consequences."

Utahime ripped her wrist out of Suguru's grip and rushed forward to Yuta, grabbing him by the shoulders and yanking him away from the chapel doorway. "Stop it, Yuta. It's only hurting you."

Though he was pale, Yuta's eyes shined brightly, more like Gojo's than ever before. He looked somewhat delirious, his demonic nature being dragged to the surface as he tried to rebel against it. "I can do it, I can–"

"Stop," Utahime told him, not unkindly. She bent down to his level, keeping her eyes locked on his. "It's okay, I promise. You don't have to keep punishing yourself."

Yuta stared back at her, a strange look on his face, like he was seeing through her. "How do you know when to stop?"

Utahime smiled, soft and gentle. "I don't know. I'm still trying to forgive myself." She brushed his messy hair out of his eyes, smoothing it down over his head. "What I do know is that, despite whatever Suguru says, God still loves you. There wasn't an angel in Heaven like you, and there's no demon like you either. It has to hurt Him to keep you away just as much as it wounds you."

His eyes widened, hope glimmering in them even in the dark. "You truly believe that?"

"I do," Utahime insisted.

After giving him a moment to think it over, she let go of him and stood upright, taking a step back to give him some space. She could sense both Suguru and Gojo watching her from behind, but they were uncharacteristically quiet, letting her work. Utahime fought the strange urge to laugh. Here she was, supposedly placed her to take care of a bunch of wayward children, and she was comforting a fallen angel. She knew he was a demon, but she couldn't see him as anything but that, a perfect mixture of Gojo and Suguru.

In a way, he was the most human of them all, perhaps even more than her.

Nodding to himself, Yuta turned his attention back to the chapel. He stared at it for a moment, but instead of turning away, he reached out for it again. The moment his fingers hit the line of the threshold, he furrowed his brow. She jumped forward to pull him away, unable to witness the pain of his failure anymore, but then, right before her very eyes, his hand pushed past the barrier and through the doorway.

"Holy shit," Gojo breathed out.

"No," Suguru rasped, outright shock lacing his voice. "No, that can't– This cannot be possible. He can't–"

With a look of sheer determination, Yuta continued onward. By the time he was up to his elbow in the chapel, his entire body was shaking. However, with his lips twisted and eyes focused, he took a step forward, his toes at the line, and then–

And then he took a single step into the chapel, the first demon to ever cross the threshold.

"What the fuck!" Gojo exclaimed. "You crazy little shit!"

"This is impossible," Suguru insisted. "You are not allowed to step foot in the Lord's domain!"

Gojo threw a hand in Yuta's direction. "Well, it sure fucking looks like he is to me."

Anger actually flashed across Suguru's face, lightning fast, so quick she would've missed it had she not chanced a glance back at them. He schooled his expression before she could call him out on it. "Perhaps it has something to do with the chapel itself. He's able to step foot in the school. Though it is a chapel, it's not a church, so it might not be considered completely holy ground–"

"Oh, so it's half-assed?" Gojo laughed. "That's good to know. Other places might be vulnerable."

Yuta appeared to be lost in his own battle, panting and sweating as he stepped further into the room. When he finally crossed the threshold completely, two feet in the chapel, Utahime slapped a hand over her mouth to stop herself from swearing, only a soft gasp escaping her. He closed his eyes and sucked in a deep breath. It took him a minute to force his body to stop shaking, but once he finally managed to still himself, he turned around and beamed.

Utahime's heart couldn't seem to decide whether it wanted to soar or sink. "Oh, Yuta…"

"I did it!" Yuta exclaimed, his smile flickering between bright and pained.

She took one step forward, then another, until she was all but tripping into the chapel. She almost grabbed him, but at the last second, she stopped herself, somewhat afraid that touching him might hurt either one of them. "How…? How are you feeling?"

Yuta blinked his eyes open, though he continued to smile. "Oh, it's painful beyond imagination. I feel like I'm being burned from the inside out while also being stabbed repeatedly."

Utahime paled. "Please!"

"No shit," Gojo said, stepping closer to peer into the chapel. He looked around, but he didn't make a move to attempt to step inside too. "You might as well be swimming in holy water."

Suguru stormed forward, brushing past Gojo to enter the chapel and grab Yuta roughly by the collar. He staggered, off balance due to the constant onslaught of pain, but Suguru's tight grip kept him on his feet. "This cannot be. You're an abomination. You were cast out of Heaven and denied our Lord's presence–"

"Let him go!" Utahime exclaimed, grabbing Suguru's wrist and jerking on it.

With a shocking amount of heat in his eyes, Suguru turned his attention on her, and Utahime's blood ran cold. For the first time, she saw the angel that Gojo had described – a cold soldier who did as they were told without question, even if it meant burning an entire city to the ground or cutting down a sinner. "Step aside, Utahime. This is not a matter that concerns you, and I do not wish you to be harmed."

Utahime should've backed down immediately – Suguru was an angel, for fuck's sake, a soldier of God – but instead, she dug her feet into the ground and glared right back. "Let him go. It's not up to you to decide whether Yuta is allowed in God's presence. You cannot pass judgment on your own."

After what felt like an hour locked in a heated gaze, Suguru let go of Yuta, causing him to stumble into Utahime. She caught him by the arms, somewhat relieved when he didn't burn to touch. When she went to help him, he waved her away, standing on his own as he blinked to gather himself. It take him as long to recover this time, and soon enough, he just looked like a boy standing in the chapel, stuck between two very peeved adults.

With a frustrated huff, Suguru took a step back. "This makes no sense. It's impossible."

Gojo laughed. "That's exactly why it makes perfect sense."

Suguru shot his old friend a withering look. "What are you going on about?"

"Think of it. Yuta is chaos incarnate. His mere presence is enough to throw off the natural balance and send people into a spiral and the world into mayhem." Gojo held out his hands, a huge and positively delighted grin lighting up his face. "What's more chaotic than a demon in a church?"

Yuta smiled back at Gojo, a little dazed but proud. Suguru eyed him, obviously displeased with this absurd and once impossible revelation, but Gojo was right. There was nothing more chaotic and unimaginable than a demon stepping foot on holy grounds when it had never happened before since their creation. Considering all the warnings she'd been given about Yuta's presence, things had been mostly quiet, no natural disasters or large-scale attacks disrupting things.

"You don't know what you've done," Suguru declared, a word of warning in his tone.

Yuta stuck out his tongue. "You're just mad I was right."

"Okay, come here," Gojo said, still laughing. "You've gotta be miserable." Rushing forward, Yuta all but stumbled out of the chapel, sighing with relief once he was back in the hallway and then laughing when he crashed into Gojo's middle. Gojo ruffled his hair, smiling down at him fondly. "You crazy, little monstrosity. I can't believe you fucking did it. Nanami is going to lose his mind."

"You can't tell anyone about this," Suguru told him. "It could be disastrous for both Heaven and Hell if either side were to find out."

Gojo sneered. "Scared?"

"Yes, I am," Suguru said. "You don't want the last safe place for Utahime and the children to be haunted by demons, do you?"

A hardened look came over Gojo's face, but he said nothing to contradict him. Meanwhile, Utahime's heart skipped a beat at the thought. Flabbergasted and even a little proud of Yuta over his accomplishment, she hadn't even considered the consequences until now, but it frightened her. Church was a source of comfort for her. Sure, there were bad men and women in it, but it was almost like a haven as well. Protected, guarded, safe.

However, if others were to find out that it had been breached, that could all change. If Yuta could cross the threshold, then who was to say other demons couldn't? Was he the only one capable of it or had he opened the door and created a pathway to lead others inside? His success could be far more disastrous than anyone realized, not just for the task she and Gojo had been given.

All three of them looked back at her, watching her with guarded expressions as she processed everything.

What had he done? What had she done?

Notes:

I've got a discord server for my fics, JJK, and fandom in general now. 3 Also, if you're interested in the SatoSuguHime ship, there's an upcoming zine project for it.

Chapter 25

Notes:

I call this... the Vacation Arc aka The Beach Episode.

Chapter Text

Utahime was somewhat disoriented as she stepped off the plane, unbalanced for multiple reasons. Not only had it been her first time flying, but she was currently trying to keep track of a group of very excitable children in a place she'd never been. A part of her wasn't even sure how she'd managed to find herself here in the first place. One second she was agreeing to the trip and handing over the necessary paperwork for the spring break program to Kusakabe, and the next…

She was on vacation.

With Gojo.

What was she doing?

"No need to look so frightened, Utahime," Gojo piped up behind her. "We're not in the water yet. Sharks can't get you on land."

Utahime shot Gojo a glare over his shoulder, but he only grinned at her, the bright sun shining off the black lenses of his finally appropriate sunglasses. She wasn't so sure about that. Gojo could be quite the shark when he wanted to be, and he'd definitely sunken his teeth into her. Now the question was whether or not she'd allowed him to drag her under. Considering she had agreed and gone through with the absolutely insane idea of going on spring break vacation with him and the kids, it might've been too late.

As they walked across the tarmac, Utahime couldn't help but do another mental count of the children, even though they were just ahead of her. Tsumiki, Megumi, Yuuji, Nobara – they were all here. With heavy backpacks slung over their shoulders, they chatted loudly amongst each other, buzzing with barely restrained energy. Whereas Megumi had been content to zone out on his tablet and Tsumiki politely read a book, Yuuji and Nobara had both struggled to remain in their seats during the flight. Like her, they'd never been out of the city before, much less a beach. It was only thanks to Utahime's presence on the trip that they'd been allowed to come.

"Nanami and Yuta are already at the hotel," Gojo said as he scrolled through his phone.

Utahime frowned, remembering the mournful look on the young demon's face as he watched a plane fly overhead the other day. "Yuta was so sad that he couldn't fly with us."

"Yes, I know, but better safe than sorry," Gojo pointed out. "It wouldn't be the first time he's been the cause of a plane crash, and I'm not taking any chances."

"Still…" Utahime felt bad, though Yuta had kept up his spirits. He'd never flown on a plane either. It was too risky. If the plane did go down with him on it, it would be fairly difficult to explain how he survived when everyone else probably died on impact or worse. Or would the body he was using simply be destroyed and he'd be sent back to Hell and forced to acquire a different one? The whole concept was confusing for her, and Gojo was no help.

"The rooms should be ready by the time we get to the hotel," Gojo continued. Utahime eyed him sideways, and he winked at her. "There's still time for us to cancel your room if you want to split the costs."

"No thank you," Utahime deadpanned. Shelling out the money for a separate hotel room hadn't been necessary, not when Gojo had offered multiple times to foot the entire bill, but she had to pay for something or she would feel even worse about this whole thing. They both knew the true reason why she had agreed to this vacation.

She was pissed off at Suguru and wanted to stick it to him.

He had been severely disappointed when he overheard Utahime talking with Mei Mei and Kusukabe about it in the break room. The plan had been for her to stick around and help Suguru with the school's spring break program, the very one they had developed together, but with only minimal goading from Mei Mei, she switched gears and decided to go out of town. It hadn't taken much to convince Kusukabe to take over for her. After all, she hadn't gone on a spring break vacation since her first year of college. This would be good for her.

Of course Suguru hadn't seen it that way. He'd stood away from them, stirring creamer into his coffee as he leaned against the counter, and watched her with thinly veiled disappointment. She never looked back at him as she spoke about the trip, both nervous and excited, though she could feel his eyes on her the entire time. It wasn't appropriate, and he didn't like the idea of her traveling so far out of his reach while alone with Gojo.

Truth be told, Utahime needed to get away from him. Suguru's habits and behaviors at school didn't exactly change, but now his presence was impossible to ignore. Had it always been like that? Logically, she knew he was protecting her – from other demons, from the Zen'in family, and even from herself – but she was still hurt and angry over his perceived betrayal. She wasn't upset with him for lying about his identity, not really – he hadn't owed her the truth about that – but the fact that he'd messed with her feelings when he didn't even care about her did hurt.

He had tried to catch her on the last day of school, appearing before she could escape the building and wrapping a hand around her elbow. "I beg you to reconsider this decision. You should not trust Satoru so easily. He will use you the second you let your defenses down. Give him an inch, and he will take miles until you can no longer recall where you began."

"I'll try not to fall for his demonic charm, but you know how weak humans are when it comes to temptation," she had shot back tartly before ripping her arm out of his grip and stomping to the parking lot.

If anyone noticed the chilly air that flowed between her and Suguru now, no one said anything, not even Mei Mei, who typically flourished when it came to any sort of drama or gossip. They might have shared glances when Utahime spoke in a distant, professional manner to Suguru or when Suguru tried to get closer and she silently rebuffed him by slipping away, but that was it. Eventually, she knew one of her friends would ask, but she was more than willing to ignore it until then.

Besides, Mei Mei was more focused on her vacation with the handsome Gojo Satoru. She was all too eager to hear any salacious details about the trip, though she had already been disappointed when Utahime said she had paid for a separate room. Mei Mei was resolute if nothing else and of the firm belief that this vacation could be the means to open Utahime to more experiences, and not just seeing the ocean for the first time.

The hotel was right on the beach and far more extravagant than Utahime would've ever picked out for herself. The only reason she'd been able to afford a room was because he had insisted on paying for everything else. She had been in the middle of arguing with him via text when Mei Mei caught sight of the conversation and snatched the phone out of her hands and conceded for her.

"If a man is willing to blow this much money on you, then it'd be rude not to let him," Mei Mei declared while Utahime gawked at her in horror. Again, she had to wonder if Mei Mei had a bit of demon in her, especially since she seemed so intent for Utahime to hook up with Gojo. It blew her mind that Utahime was still a virgin, though she never made fun of her for it.

After meeting with Nanami and Yuta in the lobby and checking in, the receptionist handed the key to her room. She thanked the woman and then guided her group to the assigned destination. It was on the first floor, one of their regular rooms with two queen beds and a pullout couch. Gojo's room, she knew, was more of a lavish apartment with two separate rooms, two bathrooms, and a living room and kitchen that joined them together.

Neither Tsumiki nor Nobara seemed to care about that as they skipped ahead of her down the hallway, their small suitcases rolling behind them. Yuta was much more subdued as he walked beside her. For safety and practical reasons, they had decided to split the rooms this way. Utahime would share a room with the girls and Yuta, while Gojo shared his mock-penthouse with the boys and Nanami. She was already comfortable splitting an area with Yuta – plus, the girls were okay sharing with him – and Gojo had immediately shot down the idea of Nanami staying with her when it was suggested.

Upon entering the room, both girls rushed inside and threw open the curtains. "Look! We've got a view of the pool!"

A ping from Utahime's phone caught her attention as she set her suitcase down on the bed near the wall, and she opened it to see a picture from Gojo depicting a much more incredible view of the beach and ocean.

This could be you but you're playing ;)

Utahime took a deep breath and got to work on unpacking. She didn't know how she was expected to get through this five day trip without throttling him at some point.

They really needed to eat something, but the kids were too eager to explore the beach, especially since it was just a stone's throw away. Utahime also couldn't deny being excited. She had only seen the ocean on screens, be it in movies or tv shows or pictures on social media. Mei Mei went often, always trying to convince Utahime to go, and took an exorbitant amount of pictures, looking absolutely stunning in each one. Utahime herself was nervous, fingering the bland one-piece swimsuit her friend had convinced her to buy instead of the long-sleeve suit.

According to Mei Mei: "I'm not going to allow my best friend to look like a granny on the beach."

Still, it was the most revealing thing she owned, showing off her legs, arms, and shoulders, though it was modest enough concerning her chest. She was lucky that it didn't show more. Some of the swimsuits Mei Mei had picked out had made Utahime blush like they were lingerie. Honestly, a few of those two piece bikinis were practically worthless when it came to coverage. How could anyone be comfortable being seen in them? The only reason she wasn't dying of embarrassment now was because she could throw on a flowy open top and comfy shorts over it.

After corralling the girls into their swimsuits and gathering all their belongings for the quick jaunt to the beach, Utahime paused to glance back at Yuta, who was sitting on the couch and flipping through the television. "Are you sure you don't want to come?" she couldn't help but ask.

"That's okay. I'll probably just wander about and check out the area." Yuta flashed her a sheepish smile. "I can't guarantee a shark won't suddenly decide it likes the taste of people."

Utahime bit her lip. "Do you think that would actually happen?"

"I don't know. Maybe, maybe not." Yuta shrugged. "It's fine. It's not like I've never seen the ocean before. I'll check it out later on my own and test the waters."

Not for the first time, Utahime thought of how frustrating and limiting Yuta's life must be. Everywhere he went, there was the chance for chaos and destruction, and there was no predicting it. Absolutely nothing could happen and it would be a sunny, inicident-free day, or he could potentially bring about a shift in tectonic plates underwater that caused a tsunami. Nanami had been hesitant to bring him altogether, but leaving him in the city by himself made her sad and they couldn't leave him unsupervised. He had to be constantly aware of the damage he could unintentionally cause by simply being around.

"Well, call us if you need anything, okay?"

Yuta gave her a thumbs up. "Will do."

When she opened the door, Gojo was standing in front of her, hand poised to knock on the door. His abrupt appearance caught her off guard, making her gasp in surprise, and he grinned in response. "You ready?"

What had she been thinking? She was on vacation at the beach with a literal demon.

With their hotel on the beachfront, it took them less than no time to find a spot to put their belongings. After laying out a few towels in the sand, Utahime forced the children to wait before darting off into the ocean. Judging from their responding groans, even from Megumi, waiting even a second longer might actually kill them. However, she had promised Yuuji's and Nobara's grandparents that she would take care of them, and that meant ensuring they didn't get a nasty sunburn.

As soon as sunscreen was properly applied and they were given the all-clear, the children cheered and ran off in the direction of the ocean, shrieking and laughing when the cold water crashed over their feet. Utahime smiled as she sat back down and watched them, adjusting her sunglasses. They were so happy. She had never seen Megumi smile so brightly, laughing when Yuuji splashed him with water. This whole scenario was surreal and disorienting, but for a moment, none of that mattered, just the pure joy on their faces.

"Hey, I got you something."

Utahime huffed out, "Gojo," as she turned her head, only to be startled when something plopped onto her head. She reached up to grab the rim of a floppy sunhat, peeling it off to look at it closer.

"Don't want your pretty face to get burned," Gojo teased as he sat down beside her. "Don't worry. It wasn't expensive. A vendor was selling them, and I remembered you said you forgot to pack a hat."

"Oh, thanks." Utahime fingered the rim of the hat and, deciding it couldn't hurt her any worse to accept this act of kindness, placed it back on her head. However, before she could make a comment on how well he was behaving, she watched in a mixture of shock and horror as Gojo peeled his t-shirt over his head and tossed it in his bag.

Objectively speaking, she knew Gojo was very handsome and that she was affected by his good looks. In all the times they'd been intimate with each other, he'd always kept the majority his clothes on, save for that one morning in her bedroom. Having felt his muscle underneath, she couldn't deny imagining what he looked like naked. The bedroom was one thing, but the beach was different. Everyone was in various states of undress. It lacked the intimacy that the bedroom provided, making it perfectly normal for him to walk around in just shorts.

"Like what you see?" Gojo asked cheekily. Utahime blushed and looked away quickly, ignoring the laughter that followed. "You did. You were staring."

"I was not," Utahime insisted with gritted teeth. "I was just– I was just wondering how pale a person could be. Can a demon get sunburned?"

"Let's not take any chances, shall we?"

Utahime was forced to sit there, still in her shirt and shorts, as Gojo lazily lathered his skin with sunscreen. It was so stupid, but she'd never felt so hot in her life, the sun bearing down on her unforgivingly, as if it knew all the thoughts flying through her head now. She couldn't stop herself from peering at him out of the corners of her eyes, watching in a mixture of dismay and arousal as his fingers slid over the defined muscles of his chest and abs. This was ridiculous. He was ridiculous. Was he putting a show on for her just to be an ass?

"Get my back?" Gojo asked.

"What?"

Gojo waggled the sunscreen in his hand. "C'mon, you don't want me to suffer, do you? Hell is a lot hotter, trust me, but I'd like to keep my skin on me."

With a shaky hand, Utahime took the sunscreen from him, shifting her body toward him. As she stared at the muscles of his broad back, she wondered what she could've possibly done to receive to deserve this punishment. Was God testing her right now? Was He looking down on her and shaking His head in disappointment as she gently spread sunscreen over a demon's back?

Damnit, he probably couldn't even get sunburned and was doing this just to toy with her because he could. Because there was no one here to stop him. Because there was no one here to remind her that this was a very bad idea. Because she had been foolish enough to run off with a demon after an angel managed to piss her off.

The urge to run off and find the nearest church to explain herself practically throbbed in her mind, but she shoved it down, knowing it would do her no good. After all, she highly doubted any priest would give her the permission she craved. She wasn't doing anything wrong, but the fact that she felt any sort of guilt was a sign in itself.

Actually, no, she was right. She wasn't doing anything wrong. Not only did she deserve a vacation every once in a while for her hard work, but she had come here for the children too. Yuuji and Nobara were so excited to be here, and as a result, Megumi and Tsumiki were happier for their presence. Gojo's existence as a demon was something she couldn't ignore, but she could remain vigilant to make sure no lines were crossed. It wasn't like he could be as permissive with the children around, their presence creating a natural barrier between them.

"You done or are you enjoying touching me that much?"

Utahime snapped out of it and pulled her hand away from Gojo's back, realizing belatedly that she'd fallen into an anxiety spiral while applying sunscreen. Snapping the cap shut closed, she set it aside. "Yes, you should be good."

Looking back at her over his shoulder, Gojo's bright eyes peeked out from the corner of his sunglasses. "Your turn."

The sun could've accounted for the blush that settled on her face. "I'm good, thank you."

Gojo pouted. "Aw, you're not getting in the water?"

"Maybe. I haven't decided yet."

"Well, I for one thinks it looks far too tempting to stay away from." Flashing her another one of his signature grins, Gojo got his feet and stretched, raising his arms high above his head. The movement caught her attention, and she made the mistake of looking up at him. His torso was long, his chest broad with a thinner waist, perfectly sculpted, including the V-shaped muscles that dipped underneath his swim trunks. Utahime was truly dismayed over how handsome he was, especially when she caught other women and even men looking at him with interest.

However, something else struck Utahime too when he turned around to face her: he had a large, prominent scar that spanned diagonal across his chest.

Before she could comment on it, Gojo winked at her one last time and then made his way to the ocean, calling out to the children. Whereas Yuuji, Tsumiki, and even Nobara yelled in excitement, Megumi paused in the water long enough to scowl at him for his interruption. Of course, it wasn't a very threatening scowl when a wave knocked him over and sent him sprawling onto his knees. Gojo laughed, easily reaching into the water to grab a sputtering Megumi and bring him back to his feet.

It was a sweet scene, a normal one even, that got her heart racing. Gojo looked like a father playing with his kids or maybe an uncle with his nieces and nephews. So many other beachgoers were wearing sunglasses as well, so much so that even his shock of white hair didn't stand out that much amongst the sea of people.

But Utahime couldn't get that scar out of her mind. Even though he was damned, he always looked so perfect, so pristine, that she struggled to reconcile its existence. Almost subconsciously, she raised a hand to touch the scar on her face, feeling the rough skin under her fingertips. She wondered if his would feel the same.

Even though it was late in the afternoon, the sun was hot, bearing down on her as she sat on the beach. The hat shielded her face and the shawl her shoulders and arms, but Utahime still found herself sweating. The longer she sat, the more inviting the water looked. Even worse, so did Gojo. He practically gleamed under the sunlight, the water glittering on his skin. After going under the water, he stood upright, letting the waves crash into his waist, and slicked his hair back.

Other women sunbathing were outright staring at him, speaking loud enough for her to hear all their salacious conversations. Hearing such things about him from other people made her burn, though she couldn't tell if it was out of embarrassment or something decidedly worse.

Damnit, he looked like a model, and she looked like…

Utahime stiffened when Gojo made eye contact with her and dragged himself out of the ocean. Without meaning to, she held her breath, watching his every step as he advanced on her, water dripping from his bare skin.

"You look hot. Sure you don't want to take a quick dip?"

She grew suddenly aware of the voices around them going silent. Were they surprised that someone as handsome as Gojo was speaking to her? She didn't fit the picture of someone he'd be interested in: a fairly pretty but homely, scarred woman wearing a floppy hat, boring one piece swimsuit, shorts, and a shawl. She certainly wasn't one of the many stunning women in bikinis eyeing him like they wanted him for dinner.

"I…"

"C'mon, Miss Iori!" Yuuji called from the ocean.

"It's fun!" Tsumiki added.

"See?" Gojo cajoled. "The kids want you to join too."

Utahime frowned up at him. "Did you put them up to it?"

"I might've said you're shy and needed a little encouragement," Gojo admitted.

Sighing, Utahime took off the sunhat and set it aside on the towel. "Fine, I'll get in." She hesitated when she grabbed the edge of her shawl, glancing up at him from underneath her eyelashes. "Just…look away or go back in the water."

Gojo smiled down at her. "No."

With a huff, Utahime lowered her gaze, biting her lip as she peeled off the shawl and folded it clumsily. Next, she kicked off her sandals. Then, hooking her fingers into the band of her shorts, she lifted her butt just enough to slide them off, arching her back in the process, and dragged them down her legs. Gojo watched her the entire time, never once looking away, making her feel both scandalized and altogether too hot. It wasn't a big deal – people were stripping down to their swimsuits in front of their family and friends all around them – but she couldn't help but feel like people were gawking at them and watching this brief yet intimate moment between them.

"Happy now?" Utahime huffed, fighting the desire to cover herself again.

"Not until you're properly protected," Gojo quipped.

Knowing it wouldn't do her any good to tell him to look or go away, Utahime picked up the sunscreen and hastily applied it to herself, rubbing it into her arms, shoulders, and legs. The top of her chest was hot to the touch as she coated the skin and then her face. No doubt her cheeks were bright red. When Gojo wiggled a finger at her, she pressed her lips together and lifted the bottle for him to take. Not without some stiffness, she twisted around on the towel, turning her back to him.

Even though she couldn't see him, she could feel him kneeling down behind her. He brushed her hair over her shoulder, and a little gasp escaped her when the first cool touch of sunscreen applied by his fingers glided across her skin. It was embarrassing how something this small and simple made her want to squirm. He pressed his fingers deeper into her skin, soothing out her tense muscles, much more than was necessary, but any complaints died on her tongue as he touched her.

"There," Gojo murmured. "All done."

Swallowing, Utahime nodded and turned back around, finding that he had stood back up to give her space. She stood as well, feeling a little unbalanced in the sand, and blinked at Gojo. With the sun behind him, he looked like he was glowing, shining brighter than anything she'd ever seen before.

However, before she could thank him, a mischievous smirk flashed across his face. It was her only warning before he picked her up, throwing her over his shoulder fireman-style. She shrieked, legs and arms flailing as her world turned on its end, but could do absolutely nothing as he ran toward the ocean and dragged her into the water.

"Gojo–"

Everything went dark when they went under, the coldness of the water shocking her hot body. For a brief second, it was like the world no longer existed. Her eyes were closed, the water rushing over her, but the solid form of Gojo's body against hers and his hands holding her brought her back. She kicked, remembering herself, and he let go, allowing her to pop back up to the surface.

"Gojo, you ass!" she sputtered, struggling to get her bearings straight as her feet slid on the sandy ocean floor.

But of course the idiot guffawed. "Language, Utahime! Not in front of the children!"

"You–" A wave almost knocked her over, but she managed to stand, flinging her wet hair out of her face. "I swallowed a mouthful of seawater!"

Gojo floated in the water, his hands skimming across the top, but the blue of his eyes that she could see seemed to grow darker as he gazed back at her. "Don't give me any ideas, Utahime."

Flushing down to her chest, Utahime splashed him, but he easily shielded himself, chuckling over what was no doubt a ridiculous sight. Realizing that her chest was above the water, she sank down to her shoulders, glowering at him. It was hard to stay mad though, not as the waves rocked them up and down so soothingly.

"I like your swimsuit," Gojo said. "It's cute."

Utahime looked away, turning her attention out to the open ocean. "Whatever."

"Worried that you're not up to par?"

She would never admit to something like that, but, the truth was… Yes, she was. Honestly, it wasn't something she thought about often – it wasn't like she was trying to attract men's attention for the most part – but out here, on the beach, surrounded by so many beautiful women with their smooth tan skin, perfectly curvy bodies, and flimsy swimsuits that looked one wave away from sliding off, she found herself more self-conscious than ever. She was reminded, painfully so, of how much she lacked as a woman, her inexperience making her flounder pathetically.

"Don't be," Gojo told her. "I only see you."

It should've terrified her – the idea of a demon being so focused on her – but instead, Utahime struggled not to shyly smile. She must not have done a good job, considering the pleased expression on Gojo's face.

Before he could make matters worse or edge himself closer to her in the water, Utahime swam away from him, using the waves to push her closer to shore where the children were playing. Yes, she should stick with the kids. They would keep Gojo from doing something ridiculous and drown out any dangerous thoughts in her own mind. As long as she stayed with them, nothing bad could happen.

And anything pleasurable with Gojo was very bad. She wanted to piss off Suguru, not prove him right.

Upon reaching the children, Tsumiki swam forward. "Will you help me look for shells?"

"Of course."

That was a simple request and a safe one. As she and Tsumiki searched the underwater sand for shells, she could hear Gojo goofing off with the other three children. Convincing Yuuji and Nobara to dive under the water and into the waves, teasing Megumi for his stiff nature until he relaxed again – he was a natural. His easy ability to work with the kids made her think of how it wasn't too far off from his ability to manipulate others. With a few words and the right tone, he tricked them into doing things they might have otherwise refused.

When she chanced a glance back at them, she found Gojo standing waist deep in the water. Once again, her eyes were drawn to the scar on his chest. As if sensing her eyes on him, he looked in her direction. He didn't grin or wink this time, instead allowing his gaze to drink her in. She sucked in a shallow breath before ripping her eyes away from him, feeling strangely unsettled.

I only see you.

And what did she see when she looked at him?

Chapter 26

Notes:

What's a vacation without a little bit of sinning? ;) This chapter starts out so wholesome too. Whoops. lmao

A huge shoutout to this stunning art that inspired me to jump ahead of my writing schedule and bust out this chapter. You got me good. I'm so in love with it!

Chapter Text

The past few days of vacation had admittedly been some of the best days of her life. She could honestly say that she was having an incredible time. The sun and ocean, coupled with delicious meals and fun outings, made it easy for her to forget that she was on vacation with literal demons. It didn't seem possible here, even though the place was rife with temptation. Binge drinking, partying, overindulgence of everything – all the things she had been warned about in church was right at her fingertips.

"Don't think of it like that," Gojo had told her. "This is a chance for you to let go of your responsibilities and take off that weight from your shoulders. You need a break. You deserve it."

Utahime was positive that Gojo had used very similar lines to tempt people into sinning more than once, but she couldn't help but feel like he was right. She did need this. After three days of vacation, she woke up feeling more refreshed and brighter than she had in years.

Today was going to be another good day. She was taking the children on a dolphin boat tour while giving Gojo and Nanami a brief respite from the children. Granted, she wasn't exactly sure what the demons would get up to while child-free, but she didn't want to think about it. What she did have to consider was Yuta, who was once again gazing at yet another mode of transportation with a sense of sad longing. He had insisted he didn't want to go on the tour, claiming seasickness, but for a demon, it was a pretty bad attempt at lying.

Once again, this time as she stood outside the rental vehicle, Utahime asked, "Are you sure you don't want to go?"

Yuta sighed. "No, it's better if I don't."

Gojo reached into the back from the passenger seat to ruffle Yuta's hair. "We don't want a repeat of the Titanic."

Utahime stared at them both, somehow not as shocked as she should've been. "That wasn't Yuta's fault." Whereas Gojo only shrugged in response, Yuta didn't say anything, still peering at the boat with a gaze of forlorning. "You weren't seriously on the Titanic, were you?"

"Better not to risk it," Gojo said, "just in case."

"Fine." Utahime hesitated, glancing at the four children crowded near the edge of the dock then back to Gojo, who was waiting patiently for her to finish. "Be good, okay?"

Gojo rolled his eyes. "Utahime, you're a doll, but we're demons, so telling us to be good is a bit much."

"Just…don't cause too much chaos."

He flashed her a charming grin. "Whatever you say." He whistled sharply, waving at the kids when they turned around to look at the source of the sound. "Have fun! And listen to Utahime! If you fall off the boat, that's on you!"

"No one is falling off the boat," Utahime muttered as she made her way to the children. Honestly, she really wished he wouldn't put such things in their heads. Granted, with the idea planted, they were all a little more wary to stand at the edge, climbing onto the large tour boat with more care than usual.

The tour was relaxing, if not a bit long. She could tell the children were all getting restless near the end of it, but the boat was large enough for them to meander to the front and back whenever a pod of dolphins appeared. Utahime stayed in her seat near the front of the boat for the most part, content to close her eyes and let the ocean breeze wash over her whenever they picked up speed. It was a lovely way to spend a few hours without having to think much, a far cry from staying at home by herself on her days off work.

By the time they hopped off the boat, though they'd enjoyed seeing dolphins and were excited to be on a boat, they were obviously ready for something more energetic and involved. The large SUV rental pulled up in the parking lot, Gojo still in the passenger seat. It didn't look like anything had changed – at least, she'd not seen any news alerts pop up on her phone to suggest some sort of devastation – save for the fact that Gojo was eating what had to be the largest ice cream cone she'd ever seen.

"Want some?" Gojo offered as the children piled into the vehicle.

Utahime shook her head. "I'm good, thanks."

"Suit yourself." Gojo let his tongue hang out and licked a long, slow stripe up the side of the ice cream. He never once broke eye contact with Utahime, staring her down as he licked more. The whole thing made Utahime blush, and she quickly looked away when she realized that she was staring back at him in return. He chuckled, clearly pleased with himself for embarrassing her. God, he was such an idiot. She hated the way she couldn't shake the idea of what else he could lick with his tongue.

As soon as they pulled out of the parking lot, Yuuji leaned forward in his seat. "Can we go to the beach again?"

"You told us we could go to the zoo," Megumi declared.

Nobara pointed an accusing finger at Gojo. "You got ice cream without us!"

"Can we get something to eat?" Tsumiki asked.

"One at a time, kids," Gojo laughed. "We can't all get what we want." He twisted around in his seat to look at Utahime, who was sitting diagonal from him in the back. "What do you think?"

"It's Sunday," Utahime pointed out.

Gojo's expression didn't change. "And?"

"And," Utahime replied, "I'd like to go to church."

The kids deflated a little, definitely uninterested in that idea, while Gojo groaned. "Oh, c'mon, Uta, you can't be serious. We're on vacation! You're at the beach! And you're gonna go to church?"

"I'm not saying we all have to go– And, yes, yes, I know. You can't ." Well, technically, that wasn't true, but they had decided against telling Megumi and Tsumiki that Yuta could step on holy ground. They would find out soon enough, but it was better to keep it a secret for now since they didn't know much about it. "I'm not saying the kids have to attend with me either – you all are free to do whatever you like – but I would like to go. I looked one up that's nearby and has mass starting soon."

"Ugh, that's so lame," Gojo whined, sinking further in his seat.

"Gojo, you're going to drip ice cream in the car," Nanami snapped from the driver's seat.

"I don't care if it's lame," Utahime told him. "Take the children to get something to eat and then go to one of the beaches we haven't been to yet. I can meet you all back at the hotel."

"I'll go with you, Miss Iori," Yuta said politely.

Utahime peered at him sideways. "Are you sure?"

"You shouldn't be on your own, at least not entirely," Yuta replied.

Frowning to herself, Utahime tried not to feel down. The night of their first day, she had gone to the nearest convenience store to get some snacks, only to be startled by a pair of men. She'd assumed they were drunk assholes, only for them to go scattering the second Gojo appeared from the shadows behind her. Demons, he'd sighed, drawn to her. Places like these allowed them to be a little more out in the open, but the moment they realized she was with Gojo, they left her alone.

She already had a demon following her around. She was taken .

"Besides, I think it'll be fun!" Yuta continued enthusiastically.

"Only you would think attending church is fun," Gojo sighed.

"But Yuta can't go to church," Megumi pointed out. "He's–"

"Got a difficult and troublesome past when it comes to the church, yes," Gojo cut in smoothly before Megumi could start blabbering about how Yuta was a literal demon. It was one thing for him to say that about Gojo – no one, not even the children, took him literally, thinking he just meant Gojo's personality – but it would look weird for him to say it so matter-of-factly about Yuta in front of Nobara and Yuuji.

Leaning forward, Yuta said, "I still like to listen from outside and can appreciate the architecture."

Yuuji furrowed his brow. "The archi-what?"

Yuta coughed. "Uh, the church – I like to look at cool buildings, I mean."

He might have looked like a nine-year-old boy, but he still slipped up here and there and spoke far beyond his years. It was no wonder why people didn't question him more. He spoke more similarly to Suguru than he did Gojo, more proper and careful with his wording. Despite the fact that Suguru clearly despised him, she could see the past influence Yuta had learned from him when they were still angels.

In the end, Utahime and Yuta were dropped off at the church she directed them to, waving at a pouting Gojo as they pulled off once more. The beach would've been a lot more fun than this, but she felt like she owed it to God to show up for Him. After all, she'd run away from a literal angel with a group of demons to the beach, so the least she could do was attend church on Sunday and show that she hadn't forgotten Him.

"Hm, I like your church more," Yuta said as they walked up the stairs. "This looks a bit boring."

"Church shouldn't be about flashiness," Utahime pointed out.

"Yes, but aren't they supposed to represent altars to our Father?" Yuta let out a disappointed sigh as he took in the basic front door. "This kind of looks like an insurance office."

Utahime pressed her lips together, fighting back the urge to laugh. "It's what's on the inside that counts. Hopefully, we can gain some knowledge and insight from tonight's sermon."

After she easily stepped inside, Yuta hesitated in front of the open door. When she turned back around to look at him, he held up a hand and murmured, "Give me a minute," and she nodded patiently.

While Yuta had finally been able to pass through the doors and step into the chapel at school, he had not yet attempted to enter an actual church. Gojo had been curious if perhaps the barrier for the school chapel was somehow considered weaker. After all, technically, the school itself could've been considered holy ground, but they were both unaffected by it. Yuta had been hesitant to try a church – he didn't want to fail again – so this would be a true test of his abilities.

"It's okay to be scared," Utahime reminded him, once more blindsided by the fact that she was comforting a demon and even encouraging them to enter a church. How could she possibly explain that one in confession?

"I'm not scared," Yuta said. "It's just…" He sighed and glanced upward. "I don't want to be disappointed."

"Disappointed? By yourself or by God?"

"They would never disappoint me." Yuta sounded so earnest that it genuinely took Utahime aback. She was so used to Gojo's mocking comments and jeering nature towards God that Yuta's reverence, especially as a demon, was hard for her to reconcile. Whereas Gojo's bitterness was obvious, Yuta seemed to bear no ill-will to the God who had cast them out of Heaven. "Maybe by myself, definitely by Men."

Utahime's gaze softened. "You don't have good experiences with religious people."

Yuta shook his head. "No, I don't." He smiled up at her. "But people like you give me hope, so at least I have that."

He was such a weird, little demon.

Taking a deep breath, Yuta stepped forward. As soon as he hit the barrier, he winced. She had to fight the urge to step forward, staying absolutely still and keeping her hands at her sides as he fought against his very nature. It took a minute, but then his feet crossed the threshold and he was standing in the church.

"I need to work on not reacting so much or it'll look weird at school," Yuta mumbled, blinking to get his bearings straight. It must've been extreemely disorienting to him. For a moment, he swayed, looking like he might topple over, but then he shook his head again and cleared up. She thought, if only for a second, that his eyes flashed a bright blue, his demonic nature rising to the surface as it combatted the holy ground he was standing on, but then it was gone. He was just a normal boy, as far as anyone else was concerned.

Biting her inner cheek, Utahime asked, "How do you feel?"

"Like a pedophile priest on a torture rack."

Utahime flushed and hissed, "Yuta!"

"Sorry." Yuta smiled sheepishly and rubbed his head. "It's just extraordinarily painful. I need to sit down."

With her heart still racing over the crass joke, Utahime guided Yuta into the main chapel where the service was about to begin. They got a few odd looks, but it had more to due with the fact that they were obviously tourists. Despite the city being quite crowded and busy, there weren't a lot of people here, so they stood out a bit as they sat near the back. Nonetheless, aside from a few smiles and nods, no one said anything to them as service began.

All in all, nothing stood out. It was a basic sermon, one she'd heard multiple variations of over the years, but the normalcy of it, if not the blandness, was comforting. It was strangely nice to know that she could go almost anywhere and hear the same thing. Yuta was silent and attentive the entire time, kicking his feet back and forth under the chair he was sitting in, his eyes locked on the priest at the pulpit. There were a handful of children that looked around his age and none of them were paying nearly as much attention.

By the time it was over, however, she could tell he was being properly affected. There was a glazed look over his flushed face as the sermon came to an end. A few people glanced in their direction, probably curious and wanting to speak with the two newcomers, but she wasn't sure how much longer Yuta could last. Not to mention, she was suddenly worried that something terrible might happen. He was disrupting the laws of Heaven and Hell by being here, so there were bound to be consequences.

The second they stepped out of the church, Yuta sighed in relief, practically stumbling down the stairs. He looked ready to sprawl out in the parking lot, blinking some awareness back into his eyes as his hands twitched.

"Yuta…" Utahime touched his back. He was so hot to the touch, almost burning her.

"I'm fine, I'm fine," Yuta muttered, waving her off. "I need… I need water…"

"The beach isn't too far from here?"

Yuta pressed a hand to his head. "That's… That's not a good idea right now."

Pulling out her phone, Utahime hesitated as she thought over their options. She could call Gojo or Nanami. One of them could stay with the children while the other left the beach to pick them up. That could take a while though, so she ended up calling for an Uber. They arrived within a few minutes and took them to the hotel. Yuta sat in the backseat, silent the entire time with his eyes closed and the side of his face pressed against the window. He seemed a little better by the time they reached the hotel, though he was more pale than flushed.

"Here," Utahime said as she opened the door to their room. "Get in the shower. I'll find you something to drink."

"Wine?" Yuta asked hopefully. Utahime gave him a look, and he sighed. "Yeah, I get it. Gojo said no."

He looked so sad as he shuffled into the bathroom that Utahime almost broke, but Gojo and Nanami had warned her that Yuta's powers could easily slip out of control if he drank. She didn't think one little bottle of wine would hurt, but they were already pushing their luck as it was. In the end, she got a small container of juice from the lobby up front and a few things of candy. He deserved a treat for his good behavior, she reasoned. After all, it wasn't every day that a demon went to church.

However, the second she slipped back into the hotel room, she knew that her good luck had run its course. They were staying near the ocean, so water was to be expected, but certainly not seeping out of the bathroom and onto the carpet floor.

Stepping into the water, Utahime banged on the bathroom door. "Yuta! Turn the water off!"

"I-I can't!" Yuta yelped from inside.

Seeing no other choice, Utahime opened the door. She found Yuta standing in the middle, dressed in the same clothes, except he was completely drenched. Water was spraying wildly out of the shower, coating the entire bathroom and everything in it. Even she was hit, making her yelp and dart back.

"What happened?" Utahime demanded.

"I don't know!" Yuta exclaimed miserably. "I just turned the handle, and it exploded!"

Yuta tried his best to turn the water off, but nothing seemed to work. In the end, the only thing they could do was rush to the front desk and explain the situation. They were given towels to wrap themselves up in while maintenance checked on the bathroom, sitting outside on the pool patio to stay warm. The maintenance man managed to turn the water off, but it wouldn't be a quick and easy repair.

The others arrived about an hour later, Gojo grinning at the sight of them on the patio chairs. "You know, you're supposed to change into swimsuits before you go swimming."

"Ha, ha," Utahime muttered under her breath.

"What happened?" Nanami questioned.

Utahime did her best to explain what she'd learned so far. A burst pipe in the bathroom had flooded their hotel room, which would take some time to repair and clean. Fortunately, Utahime had put up everything on the first night, so none of their belongings were damaged by the water. Unfortunately, the hotel was completely booked for the week, so there was no room large enough to put them in the meantime. They'd be refunded, of course, and the hotel manager was extremely apologetic, but it looked like they might need to find somewhere else to stay.

"Nonsense," Gojo declared, "you can stay in our room."

Utahime balked. "Oh, no, there isn't enough space–"

"Just for the night," Gojo insisted. "We'll find you something else tomorrow so you can preserve your honor."

It was quite late, and, soaked and tired as she was, Utahime didn't feel like going on the hunt for a hotel. Yuta was properly mortified, quiet and sulking. He no doubt believed this was his fault, which, to be fair, it probably was. No disaster had befallen them for a while, so there was a chance his unsettling the balance had caused this. She couldn't be mad at him though, patting him on the head and reassuring him that she didn't blame him.

"You should," Yuta grumbled, huddled under the large fluffy towel. "I caused this to happen. Things will probably only get worse from here."

"I refuse to think that negatively," Utahime told him. "And you should too. Isn't there also a chance that negative energy could also be what makes things worse?"

Yuta furrowed his brow, a thoughtful expression flickering across his face, as if he'd never considered such a thing before. Nonetheless, she gave him space to reflect on it, returning to the room to gather their things. Nanami and Gojo helped her, the kids packed together in Gojo's much more expansive suite. Utahime tried not to be awed over material things, but even she was impressed. It looked more like an apartment than a hotel room, though it lacked the personal touch of a home.

"Like it?" Gojo asked.

"It's very nice," Utahime settled on.

Gojo smiled, setting her suitcase down beside the couch. "You could just stay here the rest of the week, you know."

Utahime eyed him sideways. "And where would I sleep?"

"Where do you want to sleep?" Gojo's voice dipped lower, making her heart skip a beat, while one of his hands snaked around her waist.

Before she could scold him, however, Nanami stepped in behind them and snapped, "Could you not behave like an imbecile for one day?"

Gojo stuck his tongue out at Nanami. "You're no fun."

The sleeping arrangements would be something of a problem, but that was something they could figure out later. For now, what Utahime really wanted was to change clothes, find something to eat, and get comfortable. Nanami took the children down to the pool where they could play until it grew too dark outside while Gojo went to fetch her food. He practically shoved her into the bathroom, insisting she take her time and pamper herself. Considering the master bathroom had a literal jacuzzi tub in it, she did just that, sinking under the hot water and soaking in the bubbles as the jets massaged her muscles.

Now this was a luxury she'd never experienced before in her life. It was so indulgent that she felt a little guilty for enjoying it so much. That wouldn't stop her from taking a few pictures and sending them to Mei Mei. Her best friend would be delighted over this series of events.

She could already hear Mei Mei declaring, "Take advantage of it while you can."

Gojo was already back when she got out of the bath and changed into her pajamas. If he was disappointed by the fact that she was wearing shorts and a t-shirt instead of some slinky lingerie, he made no comment. Instead, he parceled out the to-go boxes in the kitchen area and asked, "So how was church on the beach?"

"It was nice."

"Please tell me the priest was at least wearing a Hawaiin shirt."

Utahime rolled his eyes. "No, it was a very normal service."

" Boring ! The least they could do is spice it up. People need something exciting if they're gonna go to church while surrounded by paradise."

To be fair, Gojo wasn't entirely wrong. The service had definitely been smaller and more subdued than she was used to, almost watered down, but then again, she wouldn't have liked some fire and brimstone preacher who went on about the sinful nature surrounding them here. Considering Yuta's history with religious authorities, she didn't think he would've liked that much as his first experience back in church.

They were halfway through dinner where Gojo was telling her about what they'd done today when Nanami returned with the children. He seemed more tired than usual, so she wasn't surprised when he snuck off to his separate room. Being a babysitter was not the usual task for a demon. They spent almost their entire existence deceiving others about their demonic nature in order to manipulate them, but children were a lot different from corrupt adults. They were harder to manipulate into being good than tricking someone into being bad.

Utahime's concerns over the bed situation ended up being moot as well. Gojo had rang up the front desk for more blankets and pillows, and with their combined effort, they were able to transform the living room into something of a sleepover area with the use of the pull-out bed and discarded couch cushions. In the end, only Yuta was left to somewhat sleep on the floor on a layer of pillows and blankets, which he didn't mind.

"I've slept in worst places," Yuta pointed out.

"Hotter places," Gojo added with a laugh.

"Can't you just share a bed with Nanami?" Nobara pointed out. "He's basically like your dad, right?"

Both Nanami and Yuta responded awkwardly, the older demon stiffening and the younger coughing. "I like my space," Yuta explained. "He's my legal guardian, but he's not my dad or anything."

"Hm, well, okay," Nobara huffed. "I just think it's lame that he's the only one not sharing a bed."

Utahime furrowed her brow, especially when she caught Megumi eyeing her sideways. He looked away quickly, turning his attention back to the television where Gojo was setting up a movie. Out of nowhere, the realization hit her: while she had spent this evening working on their sleeping arrangements, everyone had simply assumed she would be sharing a bed with Gojo. Blush warmed her cheeks, but there was really nothing she could say to counter them. After all, while they weren't aware of what had happened between them, it wasn't like she hadn't shared a bed with Gojo before.

"I'll, um, I'll get some more blankets and pillows and…"

Gojo shook his head. "No way. You're not sleeping on the floor. Nanami can do that."

"I'm not putting Nanami out of his own bed!" Utahime exclaimed.

"Then you're sleeping in mine." Gojo planted his hands on his hips, a grin tugging at his lips. "C'mon, Utahime, sharing is caring, right?" He wagged a finger at her. "You have to promise to be good though. I need my beauty sleep so no bothering me in the middle of the night."

Utahime pursed her lips together. "Don't touch me, and maybe I won't kick you in my sleep."

Gojo placed a hand over his heart and let out a dramatic sigh. "See how my kindness is repaid, Megumi?"

"You deserve to be kicked," Megumi shot back.

"This is the last time I take you on vacation," Gojo declared.

Before Megumi could say anything, Nobara pinched him and he yelped. "What was that for?"

"If you're mean to Gojo, he won't take you on vacation anymore," Nobara said very seriously, "and then he won't take us on vacation anymore either, so you better be nicer!"

Utahime wanted to point out that that wasn't a good reason to be nice to someone, but there really wasn't any point of arguing about ethics and self-centered motivation. Quite frankly, she was too tired for that. Besides, if that were the case, Utahime wouldn't be here on vacation with them, seeing as how she had been mean to Gojo plenty of times and that hadn't deterred him one bit.

They hung out for a bit until it was clear that the children weren't going to make it through the movie. Even Yuta was out cold, curled up under a large blanket with only the top of his head sticking out. Once they were positive that everyone was asleep, Utahime turned off the television. She stood upright, meeting Gojo's quiet gaze in the dark. He was still wearing his sunglasses, an absurdity when he'd turned out the light. She longed for the brightness of his eyes, but she couldn't admit it out loud.

He gestured to the bedroom, and, with a deep breath, she slowly padded across the room to enter it.

"I'm serious," Utahime mumbled as she climbed into bed. "No funny business."

"I certainly don't consider anything we've done in bed as funny," Gojo quipped as he followed behind her.

Utahime was half in mind to jump right out and lay on the floor, but then Gojo wrapped his arms around her and dragged her down onto the mattress. She huffed irritably, wiggling away from him. He laughed under his breath, letting go of her to pull the covers over them both. Warmth enveloped her, almost too much, but she wasn't sure if it was because of her or him.

She should have told him to stick to his side of the bed, but she didn't say a word as Gojo slid his arms over her again and pulled her back snug against his chest. An immediate sense of relief swept over her. It felt so good to be held like this. She fit against him like a glove, his body curled over hers protectively. Guilt and embarrassment should have wracked her, but instead, she found herself melting into him.

It had to do something with their seclusion – this little respite away from the insanity of their world back in the city. Here, she didn't have to be a teacher at a respectable private school. She didn't feel the intense weight of all her responsibilities, both worldly and otherworldly, resting on her shoulders. She didn't worry about being unable to meet Suguru's expectations, afraid of Zen'in Naoya popping up around a corner to threaten the kids, or frantic about the children's future. She could forget about all of that, if only for a moment.

"Now this is a vacation," Gojo murmured. "Feels better than sleeping on your own, doesn't it?"

Utahime closed her eyes. "Gojo… Go to sleep."

"Stay here," Gojo told her, his breath hot on the back of her head. "You don't need to look for another hotel. Just stay here with me."

"I don't think that's a good idea."

Gojo's hand, which was splayed out over her stomach, squeezed her insistently. "Why not?"

Because I don't know if I can resist you like this, she should've said. Because here, it's too easy to forget what we are.

"It's inappropriate," Utahime said, "for the children."

"They don't care."

"Megumi does."

Gojo snorted. "He's not as bothered by that anymore. We had a long talk. After… After what happened between us the first time, he was furious with me. I promised I wouldn't do something like that again. I even made a deal with him, handshake and all."

Utahime nudged his shin with the heel of her foot. "We did do something like that again."

"Yes, but you started it that time," Gojo pointed out cheekily.

She had, which was why she didn't argue back with him now. She had been the one to kiss Gojo first. She had been the one to push him down onto her bed and crawl over top of him. She had been the one to use his body to get herself off.

She could feel the same urge now, her ass pressed up against his front, his hand resting over her stomach just under her breasts. It would've been easy to grind back against him or drag his hand either up or down to touch her. A phantom pleasure throbbed between her legs, reminding her of what she could have if she moved only a little. He could fondle her chest or slip his hands down her shorts, maybe push his own down to slide between her thighs. Now that she'd seen and touched him, it was far too easy to imagine what else he could do to her, and shit, if the thoughts alone didn't feel good.

It scared her though – how easy it was to fall into bed with Gojo now.

How easy would it be to fall the entire way down?

"You're thinking about it, aren't you?" Gojo asked in a low murmur, making Utahime's mind fizzle with excitement and anticipation.

"N-No," she lied. "I'm thinking about how tired I am."

"I'm tired too," Gojo said. "Tired of holding back, tired of the ache I feel whenever I see you, tired of acting like I didn't want this from the start." He pressed his lips in a gentle kiss over the nape of her neck. "Tired of pretending to be good."

A shudder of arousal coursed through her. It was all the encouragement Gojo needed to push forward, kissing the spot more insistently as he slid a hand underneath her thin t-shirt to cup one of her breasts. She gasped softly, another bolt of arousal shooting down her spine, and she rocked against him out of instinct more than anything else. He squeezed her, then rubbed a finger over her nipples until they were hard, pinching one and then the other, the action just shy of painful.

"Go-Gojo–"

"Not even wearing a sports bra, huh?" Gojo teased, his breath hot against her ear. "You knew I wouldn't be able to resist touching you."

A terrible warmth pooled in her gut, arousal building up swiftly inside of her. She'd be lying if she said she hadn't thought about this. She'd had to confess it three times already, the shame of allowing her mind to conjure the images and sensation of him touching her in bed embarrassing her, especially when she used it to get herself off. She could not even begin to explain the horror she'd felt upon sinking her own fingers into herself while imagining it was Gojo touching her or how she'd come with his name whimpered on her lips.

"Gojo, please," she whined quietly now.

"Where do you want me to touch you, Hime?" Gojo asked, sounding so sweet and polite despite the fact that he was toying with her chest and rubbing his hard-on against her ass.

Utahime was flushed with humiliation and desire, stammering out, "In-in me," before she could think straight.

Gojo downright growled, the sound arousing her even more. He let go of her chest, only to grab her the waistband of her shorts and yank them down partially with one hand. He gave her no time to think straight, rubbing the pad of his finger over her clit and making her squeak. His other hand slid under her neck so he could slap a palm over her mouth, muffling any sounds that threatened to spill out of her.

"As much as I want to hear you whimper and cry, you have to be quiet," Gojo told her, kissing her on the cheek as he rubbed her clit.

For some reason, that only drove her closer to the edge, her body shaking as he fondled her clit. Just when she didn't think she could take it anymore, he brushed her underwear to the side so he could slip a finger into her. He groaned at the easy glide, her walls so wet that it took him nothing to slip in and out of her. When he added a second finger, she whined into his palm, her hips jerking clumsily as he fucked her with his fingers.

As incredible as it felt, she couldn't help but want more. She thought of his hard dick sliding in between her hands, the wet tip brushing against her underwear with each stroke, wider than three of his fingers combined. She pictured him piercing her with it, sliding into her until his hips were flush with hers and the head was surely kissing her womb. She imagined him thrusting in and out of her, so sharp and harsh that she cried out each time, the way he'd brush her tears away and kiss her cheeks, how he'd thread their fingers together to center her as she came.

She wanted it so much that tears burned her eyes now.

"You hear that?" Gojo murmured, forcing her to pay attention to the obscene sounds his fingers made every time they slid into her. "You're so wet, Utahime. Are you imagining me fucking you?"

Utahime squeezed her eyes shut, willing the tears to go away. "Yes."

"Tell me."

"I-I can't–"

Gojo nipped her ear. "Tell me, Utahime. Tell me you're imagining my cock inside of you right now. I want to hear you beg to come on my cock – that you want my cum flooding your pure, little cunt." His voice was so harsh that she couldn't stop herself from moaning, forcing Gojo to cover her mouth again even as he told her to speak up. "Tell me my fingers aren't enough, and I'll give you what you really want."

Utahime shook her head frantically, her entire body worked up to a frenzy. She was going to spill over any second, her arousal built too high. She was grateful for Gojo covering her mouth, if only because she was terrified of what she'd say if he hadn't. She wanted him. She wanted him so fucking much that it hurt and scared her.

She wanted him to erase every fear, wall, and insecurity she'd created around herself so she could finally feel nothing but pleasure and joy for the first time.

"I won't," Gojo promised. He kissed her cheek again, grinding the palm of his hand over her clit as he curled his fingers inside of her. "Not here, not now."

Her lips brushed over Gojo's palm as she gasped out, "Why?"

"Because when I finally fuck you," Gojo told her, "I'm gonna make you sing ."

The threat sent her over completely, the orgasm finally spilling over her. He held his hand over her mouth to muffle her as best as she could, his fingers sliding in and out of her as her walls spasmed around them. Pleasure whited out her mind as her body shook. Distantly, she could hear Gojo working her through it, murmuring encouragements and praises that made her burn with even more desire. He eventually stilled, though he kept his fingers inside of her, humming whenever her cunt clenched around him with aftershocks of pleasure.

When it became apparent that she was no longer in threat of waking up the entire hotel suite, Gojo slid his hand away from her mouth. "Fuck, that was hot. You're so wet right now. I just want a quick taste."

"No," Utahime whimpered, shoving on his wrist. "I'm tired."

"Yeah, I bet you are," Gojo chuckled. She had to fight the urge to whine when he pulled his fingers out of her, biting her lip to stop herself from saying anything. He tugged her shorts back up over her and patted her hip. "I'll let you get some sleep though. That'll sate me for a bit, even if I didn't get off."

"How kind of you," Utahime said through a yawn.

Gojo reached up to cup her chin, tilting her head to the side so he could kiss her lips. She melted into it, kissing him back without thinking. When she pulled away, her eyes fluttered, dazed as she took in the bright glimmer of his blue eyes in the dark. It should've scared her, the intense way he looked at her, but his touch was so soft that she didn't even try to look away.

"It is kind of me," he said, stroking her jaw with a finger as a grin quirked at his lips. "I'm eating you out tomorrow night though, so you might change your mind."

Utahime's heart skipped a beat. It wasn't a threat but a promise, and she knew, try as she might tell herself that she'd resist him and say no, she'd give into the temptation, bringing her a little closer to Hell in this paradise.

Chapter 27

Notes:

You know in Kung Fu Panda when Master Shifu is finally able to achieve inner peace?

That's how I felt after writing this chapter.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Utahime stood at the edge of the water, her feet sunk partially in the wet sand, as she watched the sun begin its descent over the horizon. The ocean stretched out for miles, seemingly endless, dark blue patches and foamy white waves rolling toward the shore. There was a strange sort of peace here, unforced and soft, a serenity she hadn't experienced in a while, not even in church when she was at her happiest.

Out here, she could not only witness the simple beauty of God's creation, but she could feel it as well. The sand between her toes, the warm water lapping at her ankles, the salty air misting against her face, the distant cries of seagulls and laughter of children, music playing in the distance. She closed her eyes, soaking it all in, and wondered, not for the first time, if she truly deserved this.

She wanted to believe she did, but she was sure, if Suguru knew what she had done and the depth she had fallen, he wouldn't agree. Maybe God didn't either. There was only one way she'd find out.

Taking a deep breath, Utahime opened her eyes again. Despite the inner turmoil she should've been experiencing, she was…happy, calm, like the ocean before her. She lifted her feet from the wet sand, almost giggling at the texture, and walked a few feet to pick up a discarded shell, one of many that decorated the beach. Even though they were plentiful here, the children had never stopped being amazed upon finding an intact one, creating a massive pile like some sort of altar next to their towels and chairs.

She flipped this one between her fingers. On the surface, there was nothing to differentiate this one from the stockpile in their hotel room, but she knew it was special, each design a little different from the rest, uniquely its own. If left unclaimed, the waves would eventually wear it down in time, transforming it into the sand that glittered warmly in the sun. It felt like that some days, the pressure to be good enough wearing her down until she no longer felt like herself.

"Enjoying the peace and quiet one last time?"

Utahime startled, nearly dropping the shell, and turned to find not Gojo but Nanami. His hands were tucked away in his pockets, the legs of his slacks rolled up so he could walk barefoot in the sand. Compared to Gojo, he was a classical sort of handsome, the wind ruffling his neatly parted blonde hair and his blue dress shirt fitted yet flowy. The sunglasses he wore fit for the moment, but he would look out of place once the sun set. She wondered what color his eyes were. So far, she'd never seen him without his sunglasses, his true nature hidden from the world.

Not that anyone would believe he was a demon. He seemed too…rigid to be one.

Curling her fingers around the shell, Utahime said, "I am."

Nanami turned his attention to the ocean, the setting sun glowing in his sunglasses. "It's beautiful, isn't it?"

"It almost doesn't look real," Utahime replied. "I'd only seen the ocean in pictures and movies. They don't compare to the real thing."

"For a world that can be so dark and damning, it's disquieting to see something so bright and good," Nanami noted.

Utahime hesitated. It didn't sound like he was talking about a simple sunset, but she didn't want to presume either. Despite being on this trip together and having a common ground in knowing Gojo, she wasn't very familiar with him. They hadn't spent any time alone together this entire time. While Gojo threw himself into the middle of everything, Nanami was always one step removed, keeping his distance from everyone, especially the children. He wasn't mean or even rude, but it was obvious he felt out of place here, perhaps more than her.

"You were an angel before too, right?" Utahime asked curiously. Nanami's head snapped from the sunset to her, and she blushed, embarrassed by the question she'd spoken without thought. "Sorry, I shouldn't have–"

"No, it's fine," Nanami replied. "It's been centuries, and Gojo still likes to tease me about it – as if he wasn't one as well."

His tone was mild, reminding her of Suguru. She could see where the parallels could be drawn to his past. He wasn't as emotional as Gojo or open as Yuta. However, unlike Suguru, he felt more reserved than anything else, like he was forced to hide everything under the surface. After all, she'd seen him lose his temper on Gojo, once even smacking him upside the head when he said something particularly stupid. He was better with the kids, more understanding and patient, though he was quick to reprimand them if they stepped out of line.

Utahime had almost chuckled at that – a demon enforcing the rules instead of breaking them. She supposed to some people, including Gojo, that was a form of torture.

"You don't seem like a demon," Utahime admitted.

"Neither does Yuta, but he's one of the most dangerous demons in existence," Nanami pointed out.

"You have a point," Utahime conceded. Aside from Gojo's strength that he bragged about and the demon destined to possess Yuuji, he might currently be the most dangerous one since he'd been able to infiltrate holy ground. She didn't like to think about how she'd had a hand in that. It wasn't exactly something she could confess to a priest.

"And if you didn't know Gojo was a demon, would you say he behaved like one?" Nanami pressed.

Utahime opened her mouth – and then closed it. Honestly? No. She might blow up about him tempting her and being a bad influence, but to be fair, Gojo behaved, well, like any other human. In fact, out of all of them, perhaps he acted the least like a demon the most. There were times when she couldn't believe how ridiculous he was, driving her up a wall one minute and making her smile the next. He was charming, bright, and easily excited, but he could also be moody and throw a fit when forced to do something he didn't like.

Where would they be now if she hadn't figured out he was a demon? Truth be told, she didn't think they'd be as close as they were now.

"Gojo doesn't seem to like the concept of behaving well for anyone," Utahime decided to say.

A ghost of a smile flickered across Nanami's face, but it was so fast that Utahime couldn't be sure it was real. "No, he doesn't, not since we were cast out."

"What was he like?" Utahime asked, suddenly desperate to know. "Back then, I mean, as an angel. Yuta told me a little, but…"

Nanami shook his head. "You wouldn't have liked him. He was cold, unforgiving, ruthless. It was not up to us to decide whether to give mercy, only pass down judgment." Utahime clutched the shell in her hand, feeling the ridges dig into her skin, reminding herself of her humanity. It hurt to hear such things, but they were necessary and she knew Nanami wouldn't lie to her or embellish the story with bitterness. "If we were told to cut someone down, we did. If we were told to burn an entire town, we did. Gojo was the strongest soldier. If he was sent to pass judgment, only those chosen by our Father survived."

Utahime bit her lip. "He killed a lot of people."

"Only in the name of our Father," Nanami added, "only when he was commanded."

"But he took no joy in it."

"No, he did not. Angels that felt any sort of emotion regarding such commands were not permitted to fulfill them. They were given other duties."

"Like Yuta?"

Nanami sighed, glancing back in the direction of the hotel. "Yuta was…a being of his own entirely."

"Gojo said that God favored Yuta," Utahime said carefully. "Even Suguru said something along the same lines – that God granted Yuta leeway."

"It's true," Nanami conceded. "I know Gojo had described what angels were like. We were cold, obedient, emotionless soldiers. To do the things we were commanded, we could not afford to be weak, especially when demons do not have to conform to such rules. We had to be ruthless because our Father could not be. They loved humans too much, despite their sins and folly."

"And Yuta did too," Utahime said quietly.

Nanami nodded. "He did. He adored humanity and was endlessly curious, always wanting to know more. He grieved for them in their times of loss, raged when demons convinced them to turn away from our Father, loved them for their triumphs and in spite of their failures. I remember…" He tilted his head back, lifting his gaze to the sky. "He was sent to pass judgment once. All the previous punishments had been excruciating, exact, and brutal, but his… Swift, painless, and utterly devastating. It was the first time I'd seen an angel cry. I didn't know it was possible."

Utahime's heart dropped into the pit of her stomach. "What was it?"

"It's not mine to say, but you have heard tale of it," Nanami told her. "Gojo and Geto had a hand in the previous punishments. Neither one of them blinked – not until they saw Yuta's tears. Some days, I wonder if that was the moment everything changed."

"Gojo said there was a belief amongst angels that the Great Flood was so strong because of his grief."

Nanami paused for a moment, then, strangely, he smiled. "I remember. After the waters receded, he was granted permission to help with rebuilding the world, but there was concern amongst the angels that he had been corrupted and would not be allowed to return. He was…different after that – quiet, introspective, sad. He didn't spend much time with other angels, save for Gojo."

"Why him?" Utahime asked. "If Gojo was such an important and loyal soldier for the Lord."

"Because he knew of our Father's fondness for Yuta," Nanami explained, "and to deny that love for him would be to deny our Father."

"And Suguru didn't agree?"

"You're familiar with Geto," Nanami said, giving her a wry sideways look. "How do you think he would tolerate an angel who was openly disregarding the one rule we'd been given?" She frowned, and he looked away again, back to the horizon where the ocean and sky met. "He wasn't cruel or mean to Yuta. It was only fair of him to question his behavior. We had seen angels fall before, and he didn't want the same fate to befall him."

"But he did," Utahime murmured. "Why? Neither of them will tell me."

"Then they must not want you to know."

"Why did you fall from grace then?" Utahime questioned.

When Nanami turned to face her, his level gaze made her heart skip a beat, even if his eyes were hidden by his glasses. "Some might consider that a very rude and intrusive question."

"I feel like you've done worse as a demon than ask a rude question," Utahime replied dryly.

There was that ghost of a smile again, this time longer so she knew it was real. For as level-headed and distant as he was, Nanami was not without a sense of humor. "I made a choice, believing it to be a good one if not the right one. Whether it was good or not…" He let out a sigh. "I guess I'm still finding out. Sometimes even the right decisions have the most severe consequences."

Utahime frowned. "Gojo was the first to fall, wasn't he? He said something about Yuta refusing to blame him."

Nanami shrugged. "Because he wasn't at fault. I don't blame him either."

"But Yuta blames himself?"

"He wasn't at fault either."

"Then why–?"

"To fault him would be to fault our Father," Nanami cut in. "They created us – all of us. The fact was that Yuta was unlike other angels, and They not only allowed it, but we have to assume They created Yuta for that purpose – to stand differently from us all, to temper our coldness with his warmth, to counter our punishment with his kindness. It was why his punishment was the worst of all. No angel shined brighter than Yuta, and we all knew that. Angels fell because of their jealousy over him – of the favor he seemed to hold despite his refusal to fit the mold. Geto was wary of that. He didn't want to lose anyone else."

"He did though," Utahime replied. "I get the sense that Gojo and Suguru were…close."

"As close as two angels could be," Nanami confirmed. "They were more than friends, more than brothers. You would be hard-pressed to find one without the other. They were two halves of each other, absolute equals."

Utahime uncurled her fingers to reveal the shell in her hand. She turned it in her palms, gazing out the inside and the empty inside. It was beautiful, but it was only half-complete. Somewhere, out in the ocean or on the beach, lay the other half of the shell. Maybe it was in the same pristine condition. Maybe it was chipped and broken. Either way, it was missing a piece of itself, never to be whole again.

"They still are," Utahime said. "Opposite sides of the same coin."

Nanami snorted. "Don't let Gojo hear you say that. He'll throw a fit if he hears you comparing him to an angel, especially Geto."

"He can't deny what he once was."

"Not according to him. He's done his best to erase that part of him." Nanami tilted his head, peering at her, more thoughtful than impassive. "Until you came into his life. You've done a good job at completely upending him. I'll admit that I'm impressed."

Utahime furrowed her brow. "What do you mean?"

"I've never seen him this…good."

Blush burned Utahime's cheeks hotter than the setting sun. "Good?"

"I wouldn't say he's been behaving himself – he can't fully do that, as himself or as a demon, and we have both been there for his antics – but there's been a noticable shift in his behavior since you came around," Nanami explained. "I don't know what it is about you, but he's better."

"I-I haven't done anything–"

"You have though." Nanami turned to face her directly, making her realize just how intense his attention was. Maybe it was a good thing he was normally so distant. She could see why not even Gojo liked stroking his ire. "Perhaps it's hard for you to understand as a human, but the fact that he's changed his behavior at all – that you, a human, have managed to influence a demon to be good – is incredible. No one has been able to do that."

"No one?" Utahime repeated timidly. He shook his head. "Not even…"

"Not even Lucifer himself," Nanami said. "Though he's more prone to delegating more than anything. What could possibly be more torturous than passing off the reigns of attempting to corral Gojo Satoru?" He sighed and rubbed his temple. "Some days, I wonder if our Father and Lucifer conspired together to make him my punishment for falling from grace."

Utahime shifted anxiously on her feet. "I didn't know if he existed. Gojo never mentioned him before."

"Yes, well, Gojo has never really concerned himself with the actual dealings of Hell," Nanami said, gesturing vaguely. "He's always done his own thing – sowed his own chaos, causesd his own mayhem, created his own fun. Dealing with Megumi was the first time he's ever followed through with an assignment given to him, and even then, he refused to follow the rules and did it his way." He inclined his head toward her. "Hence why you're here."

Scoffing, Utahime said, "Sorry to cause more problems."

"Oh, you're definitely a problem," Nanami said. "I just don't know what kind yet."

Utahime eyed him carefully. "You don't like me, do you?"

"I don't dislike you," Nanami answered. "Hell is, of course, wary of your knowledge, especially in regards to the children. Most people that do know usually have ties to Hell, such as the Zen'in family, but you do not. In fact, you're quite the opposite. You were chosen by Heaven – but I have to wonder if They meant for you to influence the children or Gojo."

"I'm not doing anything," Utahime insisted. "Honestly, I feel like I'm walking on a tightrope all the time when it comes to God and Heaven. Surely they can't be pleased with my relationship with Gojo."

Nanami hummed. "And what kind of relationship is it?"

"It's–" The words caught in Utahime's throat, and she pressed her lips together, struggling to make sense of a relationship she still couldn't describe. "Complicated."

"Yes, I can see that." Nanami took a deep breath and focused on her. "I can't tell you what to do, and I have no intentions of trying to sway you either way. I've already got enough on my plate as it is thanks to Gojo, and I don't intend to do more work than I have to."

Utahime's shoulders sank, and she muttered, "That's comforting."

"What I will tell you is that you should be careful."

"Careful," Utahime repeated. "About what? Making sure I don't fall into temptation or sin with Gojo? Trying not to bring about God's wrath and suffer punishment from Suguru? Keeping an eye out for some fatal freak accident caused by Yuta's presence? Watching my back because Megumi's family is in league with Hell?"

"Well, yes, those are very serious things you should be wary about," Nanami agreed, "but I was thinking of something more simple."

Utahime dropped her hands to her side. "Like what?"

"Your heart," Nanami said. "The struggle for a human's soul is a constant battle, one that you will wage until your death, but while you live, it's your heart you have to protect." She stared at him, taken aback and disquieted. He was serious, the intensity bleeding from him to reveal something…not kinder, but understanding. "You've already had it wounded once. It's not just the scar on your face, Utahime. You wear your pain even when you smile. It's visible when you're with the children."

"I…I don't mean for it to be…"

"It's the clearest when you're with Gojo," Nanami stated. "You're terrified of him."

"No, I'm not–" But that wasn't exactly the truth, and they both knew it. She wasn't terrified of him, at least not in the way she should be – and that was what scared her the most. It was complicated, just as she'd said. "I don't want to fail Heaven or the children, but I…I feel like I'm fighting a losing battle. I'm human. We're born to sin. I'll fail Him."

"Humans fail every day, sometimes of their own violation, sometimes because of us," Nanami told her. "You will make mistakes and you will fail, just as Gojo will. Powerful as he is, he's not perfect, not anymore." He took a breath, then sighed, nodding to himself. "I think, more than trying to be the perfect, godly, Christian woman, your greatest strength is yourself. You've brought Gojo down a peg. You've made him wait, listen, heel. No one has done that in a long time, and you did it simply by being yourself."

This time, when Utahime blushed, it wasn't entirely out of embarrassment. "Thank you, Nanami."

"It's not entirely a compliment," Nanami said, returning to his stiff nature. "Dealing with Gojo on a professional level is frustrating enough as it is. I'd hate to be in your shoes."

Despite his dismissive words, Utahime couldn't help but laugh a little. Judging from the sideways look he gave her, he hadn't been joking whatsoever, but she didn't care. Nanami was a strange demon, perhaps even more so than Yuta – and that was saying something. Instead of radiating any sort of dark energy, he seemed to be holding it in, restraining himself as much as possible so he wouldn't taint the warm and pleasant scene. It wasn't that he was a stick in the mud or boring, like Gojo teased him. He was holding back.

"Thank you," Utahime repeated. "It's easy for me to feel alone – I'm the only normal one in all of this – so whether you meant it or not, your words mean a lot to me." She stepped forward and handed him the shell. "Here, take this."

Nanami glanced down and furrowed his brow. "We have already a stash of the same shells in the hotel room."

"And yet, somehow, out of all the shells that look the same in this ocean and on this beach, this one found its way into your hands." Utahime smiled. "I can't imagine what it must have felt like to fall from grace or what you have suffered or even what you've done since then, but… I'd like to think that, even if it wasn't the right decision, for the first time, you made a decision from your heart, and that sounds like a good thing to me."

Silent, Nanami continued to stare down at the shell before finally lifting his face to look her in the eyes. The sun had made its final descent past the horizon, casting a dark shadow over the beach, but the moon was still bright enough to light their faces. For a brief second, she could see through the lens of his glasses, catching a bright glimmer of gold in his eyes, and then he blinked and looked away from her.

"You're good," Nanami murmured. "I can see why even someone like Gojo is affected."

Utahime huffed. "I'm not trying to be manipulative."

"No, I know, that's…" He smiled to himself and pocketed the shell. "That's exactly it. You're completely genuine. Even angels can be manipulative in their own ways if it's called for, as you found out, but you…" He nodded. "To be honest, it's easy to be a good person, but it's difficult to truly have a good heart. Protect it, Utahime. I think that's what those children need the most right now."

Biting her lip, Utahime dared to ask, "And Gojo?"

Nanami gave her a look. "I think he knows what he wants, but he has no idea what he needs." He gestured in the direction of the hotel with his head. "I'm going to stay out here a bit longer, but you should head back before Gojo starts to worry and uses the children as a search party."

The last thing she wanted was for Gojo to drag the children out of the hotel and unsettle them the night before they were set to leave, especially when they'd done everything they could to exhaust them today. After nodding to Nanami once more, she picked up her shoes and made her way back up the beach. She didn't look back, giving him the privacy he deserved, his own little communion with the path laid before him. It must have felt as endless as that horizon, centuries of living as a demon after centuries of living as an angel.

By the time she slipped into the hotel room, the children were all asleep, piled up in a makeshift fort they had created the night prior. She peeked in on them, just to make sure, but nothing was amiss. All four children were curled up snugly in their blankets, spread out like a four-point star with their heads meeting in the middle. One of Yuuji's hands was lying on top of Megumi's face, but Megumi, breathing with his mouth open, didn't seem to care, while both girls held matching mermaid dolls against their chests.

The pile of blankets Yuta had taken to sleep in was empty, but one glance at the sliding glass door that led to the patio told her where he was. Though the light was off, she could see his small shadow sitting in a chair, his arms and chin propped on the railing. Instead of checking on him, she decided to let him be. It wasn't often that he was allowed a moment of peace. A part of her prayed that God had granted him it, just this one night.

That left Gojo. He could've been lurking about the hotel – the bar or the pool, whichever one brought him the most entertainment – but with Nanami on the beach, she knew he wouldn't have left the children alone. Indeed, she wasn't surprised to find him in his designated bedroom, sitting up on the bed and flipping through channels on the television. He paused when she opened the door, the television light casting a soft white glow on him.

"Hey," she murmured quietly, a small smile tugging onto her lips.

"You're back," Gojo said. "Thought the ocean might've swallowed you."

"And you didn't come looking for me?"

"Nah, I knew it'd send you back."

It felt like that sometimes – the tide constantly pushing her back to him no matter how hard she tried to swim away. There was no fighting it, only riding it, hoping she wouldn't get dragged under.

After closing the door, Utahime made her way over quietly to the bed. Gojo watched her, saying nothing when she kneeled down on it next to him. He even remained silent when she cupped his face in her hands and guided him forward so she could kiss him softly on the lips. For as intense as he could be at times, he was slow now, allowing the moment to be sweet. Even when she opened her mouth to him, he was gentle, tentative, like he was testing the waters.

When she pulled back, his eyes locked on hers, bright and curious. "What was that for?"

"Thank you," Utahime told him, "for the trip."

"Yeah, well, I can't pretend like it was entirely selfless," Gojo pointed out.

"No, it wasn't," Utahime agreed. "But…it was good."

His brow furrowed, Gojo tilted his head. "Good." He spoke the word like he was testing it, a sip of red wine he was unfamiliar with and trying to get a mouthfeel for. "Huh, I guess you're right."

Utahime scooted further onto the bed, her front brushing against his arm. He dropped the television remote, sliding a hand over her hip and pulling her over his legs into his lap. She leaned in close, but she didn't kiss him, keeping her lips just a few inches away from his. "Do you think you could be good for me?" she asked quietly. "Just for a little longer?"

Gojo let out a breath. "Yes, I think I can hold out a little longer."

"Good." Utahime smiled and kissed him, melting into the feel of him holding onto her gently. Like she was glass, careful not the break her. "You're so good."

"Hime," Gojo murmured reverently against her lips, his hands just shy of trembling.

She tried not to smile into the kiss, thinking of Nanami's words. It was similar to that night in her apartment when she'd taken control, but different as well, something fundamentally shifted. For the first time, she felt what Gojo told her repeatedly – that she was the one tempting him – and it didn't feel nearly as bad as she'd feared. It felt good, if not right, and for once, that mattered more to her.

Notes:

Any guesses on what judgment Yuta passed that Nanami is referring to? ;D I made myself sad thinking about it.